Grenfell, Hunt (Eds.) - The Oxyrhynchus Papyri. 1898. Volume 06.

LIBRARY
gham Young
University
'
.i;r-._
1?6533
THE
OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
PART
GRENFELL
VI
AND HUNT
3315
EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND

GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH
THE
OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
PART
BY
VI
EDITED WITH TRANSLATIONS AND NOTES
BERNARD
P.
GRENFELL,
D.Litt.
HON, LITT.D. DUBLIN; HON. PH.D. KOENIGSBERG THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD, AND FELLOW OF QUEEN'S COLLEGE PAPYROLOGY PROFESSOR OF FELLOW OF THE BRITISH ACADEMY SCIENCES CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL BAVARIAN ACADEMY OF
AND
ARTHUR
S.
HUNT,
D.Litt.
HON. PH.D. KOENIGSBERG FELLOW OF QUEEN's COLLEGE LECTURER IN PAPYROLOGY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD, AND LATE FELLOW OF LINCOLN COLLEGE
WITH
SIX
PLATES
196533
LONDON
SOLD AT
'
*;
'', ,'"',
'.
'
'''
'i
'
,*,
THE Offices of the EGYPT
EXPLORATION FUND,
37
'^W^
^^^5^1.1,
S%/^f},
AND Pierce Building, Copley Square, Boston, Mass., U.S.A. PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., Dryden House, Gerrard St., W. KEGAN BERNARD QUARITCH, ii Grafton St., New Bond St., W. Berlin & CO., 13 Bedford St., Covent Garden, W.C, and 56 Unter den Linden, ASHER EC, and 29-35 West 32ND Street, New York, U.S.A. AND HENRY FROWDE, Amen Corner,
1908
All rights reserved
OXFORD
HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
PREFACE
Of
the papyri included in this volume, the two long classical texts
containing the Hypsipyle of Euripides (852) and the
on Thucydides II (853) formed part of the large which was made on Jan. 13, 1906, in the circumstances described in the Times of May 24, 1906, and the Archaeological Report of the Egypt Exploration Fund, 1905-6, p. 10. The other literary papyri were chiefly discovered during the same season, but some were found in 1897 01* 1902. The non-literary documents, which largely belong to the third and fourth centuries, come, with a few exceptions, from the
finds of 1897.
new commentary find of literary MSS.
In editing the
new
classical texts
we have
;
for the first time
without the support of the late

previous publications have
Professor
F. Blass, to
whom
been our
owed so much
J.
but for 852 and 853 we have
been fortunate
in
obtaining the generous aid of Professors U. von

B.
Wilamowitz-Mollendorff and
has also contributed
Bury,
who have very

and
materially
furthered the reconstruction of those texts, while Mr. Gilbert
Murray
many most
valuable suggestions
criticisms
upon 852. To these three scholars in particular, and to some others whose occasional assistance is acknowledged in connexion with the
individual papyri,
we
here offer our sincerest thanks.

to
Lastly,
we would
of
the
express our
obligations
the
accomplished
Proof-reader
its
University Press, whose care, in this book as in

small blemishes from our pages.
predecessors, has
removed many The next volume of the Graeco- Roman Branch will be Part VII of the Oxyrhynchus Papyri, to be issued, we hope, in the course of 1 909. We expect to include in it a detailed description of the site and
excavations with a plan, and a rdsumo of the topographical information which the papyri have so far yielded concerning Oxyrhynchus and the
Oxyrhynchite noma.
BERNARD
P.
ARTHUR
Queen's College, Oxford,
September, 1908.
S.
GRENFELL. HUNT.
CONTENTS
page
Preface
List of Plates
V
viii
Table of Papyri Note on the Method of Publication and List
..........
of Abbreviations
ix
xiii
TEXTS
I.
IL in.
IV.
Theological Fragments (845-851) New Classical Texts (852-872) Extant Classical Authors (873-884) imlscellaneous literary fragments (885-887)
.
19
179 198
202
V.
Documents of the Roman and Byzantine Periods (a) Official (888-893) {5) Declarations to Officials (894-897) (<:) Petitions (898-904) {d) Contracts (905-915)
....
213 221 243 269

283 288
291
{e)
Taxation (916-919)
(/) Accounts (920-922) (^) Prayers (923-925)

(k) Private
....
.
Correspondence (926-943)
VI.
VII.
Collations of Homeric Fragments (944-956)
315
Miscellaneous Documents (957-1006)
317
INDICES
New
Literary Texts
{a)
((5)
:
852 (Euripides, Hypsipyle) 853 (Commentary on Thuc.

Other Literary Texts
329
335 340
346 347 34^ 348
357
II)
(f)
II.
Emperors
............
;
III.
Consuls, Eras, and Indictions
IV.
V.
VI.
VII.
Months and Days Personal Names

Geographical
Religion
359
Vlll
CONTENTS
page
Official and Military Titles Weights, Measures, and Coins
.
IX.
360
362
.
XI.
XII.
Taxes General Index of Greek and Latin Words

Index of Passages Discussed
.
,....
849
recto,
ii-iii
363
363 380
LIST OF PLATES
I.
II.
III.
IV.
848 852 852 853
verso,
850
Fr.
i,
Cols,
Fr. 60, Cols, i-ii
Cols, xvi-xvii
V.
VI.
871 and 884 recto 847 recto and 894
.... .... .... ....

recto,
854, 867
y ai ihe end.
TABLE OF PAPYRI
{An
845.
846.
asterisk denotes texts ivhich are not printed in full)
. D.
Psalms
Ixviii
and Ixx
Amos
St.
ii
847.
John's Gospel
ii
(Plate VI)
848.
Revelation xvi (Plate 1)
849.
Acts of Peter (Plate Acts of John (Plate
I)
850.
851.
I)
Apocryphal Acts
Euripides, Hypsipyle (Plates II-IIl)
852.
853.
Commentary on Thucydides
Archilochus,
854.
855.
856.
Menander(?)
' ....
(Plate I)
I)
.
II (Plate
857. 858.
Scholia on Aristophanes' Acharnians Epitome of Herodotus Oration against Demosthenes

Poetical Fragments
859-864. 865-870.
871, 872.
Prose Fragments (Plate
Latin Fragments (Plate V)
873.
Hesiod, Theogonia
874.
875.
876.
ApoUonius Rhodius, Argonautica III

Sophocles, Antigone
Euripides, Hecuba
Euripides,
877.
Hecuba
.
878. 879.
Thucydides II
Thucydides III
Thucydides
880.
881.
Plato, Euthydernus
and Lysis
I
882.
883.
Demosthenes, In Aristogitonem Demosthenes, In Aristocratem

Sallust, Catilina (Plate
884.
V)
885. 886.
887.
Treatise on Divination
Magical Formula
Directions for Wrestling
(.?)
888.
Edict of a Praefect and Petition
TABLE OF PAPYRI
A.
889.
Edict of Diocletian and Petition

Letter to a Strategus
890.
891.
Apportionment of Duties
Judicial Sentence
892.
893.
Appointment of a Superintendent of Works

Latin Declaration of Birth (Plate VI)
.... ....
.
to
an Exegetes
894. 895.
Return of Village-Accounts
Reports to a Logistes
Declaration to Riparii
Petition to
896. 897.
898.
an Acting-Strategus
899.
Petition of Apollonarion
900.
901.
Petition to a Logistes
Petition to a Public
Petition to a Public
Advocate
Advocate
902.
903.
Accusation against a Husband

Petition to a Praeses
.
904.
905. 906. 907. 908.

909.
910.
911.
Marriage Contract
Deed of Divorce Will of Hermogenes

Sale of Acacia-Trees
Contract between Eutheniarchs

.
Lease of Land
Lease of a House Lease of a Cellar

Lease of Land
.
912.
913.
914.
915.
916.
Acknowledgement of a Debt Receipt for Lead and Tin

.
Tax-Receipt
Taxing- Memorandum
917.
918.
919.
Land-Survey
920.
921.
Advance of Dues on a Freight Account of Food

Inventory of Property
922. 923.
924. 925.
Account of Horses
Petition to a
Pagan Deity
.
Gnostic
Charm
Christian Prayer.
Invitation to Dinner
Invitation to a
.
926.
927.
Wedding
828.
Letter of Lucius
TABLE OF PAPYRI
XI
Xll
TABLE OF PAPYRI
NOTE ON THE METHOD OF PUBLICATION AND

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
method followed in this volume is the same as that in As before, some of the more important new literary texts (852-3, Parts I-V. 855) are printed in a dual form, a literal transcript being accompanied by a reconstruction in modern style. In other cases, and in the fragments of
general
The
extant authors, the originals are reproduced

capital initials in proper
except for division of words, names, expansion of abbreviations, and supplements of
lacunae.
Additions or corrections by the same hand as the body of the text
are in small thin type, those
by a
different
hand
in
in thick type.
'
Non-literary
'
documents, including the magical text
(88)
the
Miscellaneous
section, are
given in modern form with accentuation and punctuation. Abbreviations and symbols are resolved additions and corrections are usually incorporated in the text and their occurrence is recorded in the critical apparatus, where also faults of orthography, &c., are corrected if they seemed likely to give rise to any
;
difficulty.
Iota adscript has been printed
when
so written, otherwise iota sub-
Square brackets [ ] indicate a lacuna, round brackets ( ) the resolution of a symbol or abbreviation, angular brackets ( ) a mistaken omission in the original, braces { } a superfluous letter or letters, double square brackets Dots placed within brackets represent the a deletion in the original. [[ J approximate number of letters lost or deleted dots outside brackets indicate mutilated or otherwise illegible letters. Letters with dots underneath them are Heavy Arabic numerals refer to the texts of the to be considered doubtful. Oxyrhynchus papyri in this volume and Parts I-V, ordinary numerals to lines,
script is
employed.
small
Roman
numerals to columns.
in
The
P.
abbreviations used
referring
to
papyrological
publications
viz.
:
are
practically those adopted
in the
Archiv
fiir Papyntsforschmig,
Amh.
The Amherst Papyri
(Greek), Vols. I-II,
by
B. P. Grenfell and
A. S. Hunt. Archiv = Archiv fiir Papyrusforschung. B. G. U. = Aeg. Urkunden aus den K. Museen zu Berlin, Griechische Urkunden. P. Brit. Mus. = Greek Papyri in the British Museum, Vols. I-II, by F. G. Kenyon Vol. Ill, by F. G. Kenyon and H. I. Bell.
xiv
C. P.
C.
P.
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
Herm.
= Corpus Papyrorum Hermopolitanorum, Vol. I, by C. Wessely. = Corpus Papyrorum Rained, Vol. I, by C. Wessely. P. R. Cairo = Catalogue of Greek Papyri in the Cairo Museum, by B. P. Grenfell
and A.
S.
Hunt.
P. Fay.
= Fayum Towns
and
their Papyri,
by
B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and
D. G. Hogarth.
P. Flor.
P. Gen.
P.
= Papiri Fiorentini, Vol. by G. Vitelli. = Les Papyrus de Genve, Vol. by J. Nicole. Grenf. = Greek Papyri, Series I, by B. P. Grenfell, and
I, I,
Series
II,
by B.
P.
Grenfell and A. S. Hunt.

P.
P.
Hibeh
= The
=
Leipzig
Griechische
Hibeh Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Urkundender Papyrussammlung zu Leipzig, Vol.
I,
by
L. Mitteis.
P.
P.
P.
Leyden = Papyri Graeci Musei Antiquarii Lugduni-Batavi, by C. Leemans. Magd. = Papyrus de Magdola, Bull, de Corr. Hell., xxvi. pp. 95-1 28, xxvii. pp. 174-205, by P. Jouguet and G. Lefebvre. Oxy. = The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Parts I-V, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S.
Hunt. Par.= Les Papyrus grecs du Musee du Louvre, Notices ct Extraits, t. xviii. 2, by W. Brunet de Presle and E. Egger. Reinach = Papyrus grecs et demotiques, by Th. Reinach, W. Spiegelberg, and
S. de Ricci.
P.
P.
Rev. Laws
P.
P.
Revenue Laws of Ptolemy Philadelphus, by B. P. Grenfell, with an by J. P. Mahaffy. Strassb. = Griechische Papyrus der K. Universitatsbibliothek zu Strassburg im Elsass, Vol. I, Parts 1-2, by F. Preisigke. Tebt. = The Tebtunis Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and and Part II, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and E. J. J. G. Smyly
Introduction
;
Goodspeed.
Wilcken, Osi.
Griechische Ostraka, by U. Wilcken.
I.
THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS
845.
Psalms
12-5
Ixviii
and Ixx.
Late fourth or
fifth
X 82 cm.
century.
written in a large
This fragment from a papyrus book contains parts of Ps. Ixviii and Ixx, and clear cursive hand probably of the period from 350 to 450.
of a large size, the page
The book was

across.
No
lection signs occur
when complete measuring about 23 cm. beyond the diaeresis the usual contractions
;
full. For the two Psalms here represented the chief uncial MSS. are N, B, and R (the Verona Psalter, attributed to the sixth century), but the papyrus does not agree consistently with any of these authorities. It seems to have been rather nearer to than to B, and, as would be expected in an Egyptian text, supports none of the
of Oeos and
are used, but
and
are written in
peculiar readings of R.
Verso
Ixviii.
30-7.
TO
fi[ov
? [] [( ^ ^^^ [[][
66[]
\^\
[]
t^nep]
/ [
veov
_i[5]eT[ou]aal'
(
v
[][
[] ? ? ?
6[s
[
9
THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI

Recto Ixx. 3-8.
15
[ []^
[
Y6i/3oy
[^ [
'\
[et
[9
^ [
eXwiS
]?
ev
] [] [\ ^ ] [] 9
aSiKovuTO?
\9 ? ]
doubtful whether
em
e/c
KoiXias
of this Hne
is
[] ][]
the final syllable of
line rather short,
.
but
it
It
is
0 the article before
after ^[eojv with t^c^ The could be sufficiently lengthened by the insertion of better than o, but is too slight to decide the point, and suits vestige of the letter after some traces of ink later on in this line are also indecisive. ^(e)w]: or perhaps 2. *:[()], which would be a new reading, though the cursive Kvpiov. vas perhaps omitted, as in {^*. Its insertion produces a very 188 has long line, while on the other hand its omission leaves the supplement a little shorter than would be expected. Cf. note on 1. 4. R. 3. Kvpiov R. 4. e[to\v The ( is t^*'*) t^ R, or the scribe may have transferred the preposition from one verb a repetition from in R. to the other; cf. the omission of with
at
the beginning
The
latter division
would make the
( ,
:
[
:
(
: :
() 8]
5.
5
:
.
Bi^R.
(
eXnis
.
12.
13.
epnovTa ev
The
Bh^c*. SO i<i*R ; nepara SO BS^.aJ^ i^*. length of the lacuna indicates that the papyrus had
:
.
8((
after
omits.
fXwis in
[:
14.
:
1.
It is
14. K{vpi)e
()
15eK
( [(]
.
B^^R. Cf. the omission of SO the cursives 27, 285; unlikely that stood before as in R. in 1. 12. Bi^R cf. the addition of om.
f\nis
. .
.
of
is
{()
with i^R;
before
].
;
',
The papyrus
et
16.
seems to be Corrected)
;
and the Sahidic version

17.
1.
:
R
BR.
Bt^R
;
of
t^c.aR add
after
om.
\
:
after
, ..
^.
KoiXtas is
agrees with B^ ; R has corrected from v. which is the reading of i^
corrected.
18.
adds
Ed., Psalt. Acthiop. was orignally Omitted in
t^,
but added by the second corrector.
846.
AMOS,
Amos
II
846.
ii.
64 X 26 cm.
Sixth century.
The upper
lost
portion of a leaf from a papyrus codex, preserving part of the
second chapter of the book of

at the
Amos
in the
Septuagint version.
size of the
Six
lines are
complete page can be and heavy uncial script, round and upright, in brown ink, and resembling the hand of P. Amh. 190, is probably At the ends of the longer lines the writing becomes very of the sixth century. Two kinds of stops, the high and middle, occur, as well as some of the small. The text is fairly correct, and so far as it goes coincides for usual contractions. the most part with that of the Vaticanus, Alexandrinus, and Marchalianus, with which we give a collation. The only variant of interest is in verse 7, where
bottom of the
verso,
and the
estimated at about 26-5
15-5 cm.
The
large
a reading peculiar to a few cursives occurs.
Verso
evKv
\\
iy
^ ^'
8[ [
ii.
6-8.
Recto
ii.
9-12.
[/
^
8[
e[^/cXi
em
[\
[]7 [ [\8 [] [] [
Wp
[\/'
[ [] [ [ [
[]9
[]^
7[
OLVOV
[ [
2 []
[] []
ev
[\
[]9
[] []
[] []
[re
25
[]' [] []^
[\ Xe]yei ^^
ks
15
ev
[]
[ ][]
[
[
"7.
[[ ^^ ^ ]
ei9
[ [ [
6[
7rp[o
[ ] 9 []
vav[i
ety
['\
[
[
019
[[/Lt]j
XeyovTes
[(] ({)
long,
[]{
[]{()(.
was omitted.
:
The supplement
86,
at the
end of the
line is rather
and perhaps
8.
SO the cursives
153,
198
(Holmes);
Swete,
A^Q, &C.
a
\ .
20,

AQ
;
23.
[]' [/]4'
:
SO
,
is
MSS. There
for at least three letters in the lacuna
2 8.
cannot be read. Q* has A stop is probably

:
lost after
{).
Gospel
ii.
847.
St. John's
i6-2Xi4-6cm.
This leaf from a vellum MS. of
to be of decided value.
St.
Fourth century.
is
Plate
VI
(recto).
John's Gospel
sufficiently early in date

is
The
rather large calligraphic script
more
closely
and preserves a dozen verses from chap, ii of the Gospel. Compared with the three principal MSS., the Sinaiticus, Vaticanus, and Alexandrinus (C and D are both defective here), the text is much nearest to that of the Vaticanus, with which it agrees four times against the other two, whereas there is no coincidence with against AB, one with A against ^?B, and only two with iÂ against B. Readings unsupported by any of the three are for found in verse 12, and verse 15, where is added before variants for which the new MS. is much the earliest authority.
leaf
is
^ ,
The
and fourth centuries than to the squarer heavier style which subsequently became common for biblical texts and of which 848 and 851 are examples. Especially noticeable are the small and placed high in the line of writing the is also remarkably shallow shallower for instance, than that in 665 (cf P. Oxy. IV, Plate I). We have little hesitation in referring the MS. to the fourth century, and it may well be as old as any of Stops in the middle position are freely used a few the great biblical codices. other dots which occur seem to be accidental. The usual contractions of -narpos and are used, the latter word appearing both as hjs- (1. 9) and Is (1. 30)
related to the sloping oval type of the third
;
on the other hand,
is
written out at length
(1.
4).
practically entire,
Recto
avTOv
01
^ 9 '
, ^^
ii.
,
^JÂoy
11 -16.
Verso
ii.
16-22.
ety
20 nepiarepas
mey.
evTevBev-
eis
apare
^
Wps
? [ [
[] []
15 vio)v
847.
ST.
JOHN'S GOSPEL,
^^
v
eyyuy
, -] [ [\ - [
fiy
'
^ - [ ?
9
[
[ ]
] []
[]
[]
ly
etTrei/
[ [
[\
:
(ts
:
35
etf
12.
3.
4.
5.
in ^. Originally stood after ^5AB,W(estcott)-H(ort), T(extus) R(eceptus). SO M,the cursive 124, &c.; A, T-R. SO t*5B, is presumably accidental. A curved mark above the (so W-H); tÂ add after in omitting The MS. agrees with
W-H
(so T-R).
6.
:
is
^^
omits
( .
:
.
TO
.
9.
{)
eyyvs
eyyuf 5e ^.
:
SO
i<5B,
W-H, T-R
II. ^^ originally read

14.
found before W-H, T-R. ^5 originally had are omitted 16. and
1 8.
:
(
in t^.
;
A
. . .
has
(/)?
'
W-H
T(tjaou)r.
also in
GLX, some
in place
cursives, &c.
om.
5ÂB,
of the participial construction.
19.
2 1.
avtTp^ylrev.
23. 25. 26.

citations.
The same variation occurs at 1. 33. iÂ, T-R. so B, ; ol.i^, T-R. ; so AB, in place of [ev] To read in brackets, T-R; om. B. 32. [ev]: so would leave 1. 3 1 too short. e| the use of figures instead of words is unusual in early uncial MSS., though 33. and elsewhere ; cf. e. g. 2. recto 9 sqq., 846. 20, note. sometimes found in t^B*, W-H. SO A, T-R ; 34.
28.
:
( . ^ / (
SO SO B, SO
, W-H
W-H
^5, T-R.
A, T-R,
mg.,
in text
aveaTpeyl^fv
.
:
:
^.
-/(
(?)
:
^, W-H (.
j
Se
is
an error for SO iÂB, W-H;
A, T-R. In
T-R
precedes with some cursives and patristic
30.
W-H W-H ^, W-H
[]
35. fv
is
omitted in
:
t^.
38.
om.
î.

848.
Revelation
3-1x9 cm.
xvi.
Fifth century.
Plate I (verso).
Fragment of a leaf from a vellum codex, containing a few verses from Rev. xvi. The book was of remarkably small size, for only 11 lines are lost between the last line of the recto and the first of the verso, whence it follows that the inscribed surface would there were only 17 lines in the complete page
;
thus have been about 10 cm. in height. The bold upright uncials are similar in they may be style to those of the Codex Alexandrinus, though rather heavier
;
referred to the fifth century.
The
text agrees, so far as
it
both the high and middle position occur. goes, with that of the Codex Alexandrinus.
Stops
in
Recto
xvi. 17-8.
Verso
xvi. 19-20.
[ 6\
y^yov^v
5
'
^.
;
vaL
^[ ^ 8
eye
- [ ]?
:
ey[e
9 [\9 []
;
,[]
.
if
&C., T(extus) R(eceptus). SO ^^, W(eslcott)-H(ort) vaov, and it is therefore possible uncontracted, would occupy the same space as that [ouparoju should be read here. substituted. is omitted in > and before inadvertently has (so W-H). 4-5. The IMS. agrees with T-R with a number of cursives. after as well as
8.
bovvai
9-12.
, , and
:
are omitted in
h^.
849.
Acts of Peter.
98x9
cm.
Early fourth century.
Plate I (recto).
codex of the Acts of Peter in Greek, the two and 168 respectively. These so-called Gnostic Acts pages being numbered 167 in of Peter, distinct from the so-called Catholic Acts, are partially preserved firstly the Latin Codex Vercellensis of the more than one shape. There is
single leaf from a vellum
' ' ' '
849.
ACTS OF PETER
Rome
7
in con-
seventh century, which contains an account of the acts of Peter at
nexion with Simon Magus and of his martyrdom.
Secondly, there are two Greek
MSS.
(of
the ninth to
eleventh
centuries)
containing only the martyrdom
dependent upon
versions.
this recension are the Slavonic, Coptic,
Armenian, and Ethiopic
Thirdly, another Latin version of the martyrdom, ascribed to Bishop

in
Linus and extant
a large number of MSS.,
is
independent of the version
in the Codex Vercellensis, which is shorter and written in much worse Latin. These three texts were edited by Lipsius in Acta Apostoloriim Apocrypha, I. Recently a fragment of a different portion of the Acts pp. 1-33 and 45-103. dealing with an incident during Peter's sojourn at Jerusalem has been published by C. Schmidt from a fourth or fifth century Coptic MS. at Berlin {Die alten The date and Petrusakteu in Tcxte nnd Uniersuchnugeu, Bd. xxiv. Heft i). character of these Acts of Peter, and the history of the text in its different forms have been the subject of much discussion and the discovery of a fragment of what is no doubt the Greek original is a new factor of considerable importance.
;
Our fragment belongs to the portion of the Acts concerned with Simon Magus found only in the Codex Vercellensis, and corresponds to p. 73, 11. 16-37 of
Lipsius' edition.
The
leaf
is
lines of the verso.
third to fourth
is much obliterated in the last five The handwriting is a medium-sized upright uncial of a common century type. Had the material used been papyrus, we should
practically perfect, but the ink
have been more disposed to assign it to the late third than to the fourth century, but since vellum was not commonly used in Egypt until the fourth century, it is safer to attribute the fragment to the period from Diocletian to Constantine. The papyri with which it was found were rather mixed in point of date, ranging from the third century to the fifth. The usual contraction of 0eos and its cases is at the end of a line is sometimes indicated is uncontracted. employed, but
by a stroke above the preceding letter. There are no stops, breathings, or accents, but a coronis is employed to fill up a space at the end of 1. 14. The scribe was
not very careful
in
1.
;
e(eo)u for ^(e)^ occurs

11.
in
1.
and
is
9,
while in
1-3
it is
clear that the text
seriously corrupt;
^
in
11.
for
cf.
note
ad
Apart, however, from this difficulty at the beginning, the agreement between the Greek of our fragment and the Latin of the Codex Vercellensis The Greek sometimes tends to be fuller than the is on the whole very close.
loc.
Latin, there being
two instances
and
36.
(cf notes
:
on
11.
6-7 and 19) where the Latin

is
omits words or phrases found in the Greek

cf notes on
11.
at other times the Latin
longer
14, 33,
ie,
Treipaaat,
is
3o-[
is
wrongly
;
rendered confidens in
cf.
but as a rule the Latin
a singularly literal interpretation
e.g. libenter habet for
57
exei in
11.
16-7, and the close resemblance in the
That our fragment represents the Greek text from which the Codex Vercellensis was translated admits of little doubt. For the question of the relation of the two Latin versions and the Greek to the Greek original of the Acts of Peter that conclusion is of cardinal importance. Lipsius had supposed that the Greek original was altogether lost, and that the longer Latin version found in the martyrhim ascribed to Bishop
order of the words throughout.
it went, represented the original more faithfully than the shorter Latin version found in the Codex Vercellensis, while he regarded the Greek text Against this of the as a retranslation from the shorter Latin version.
Linus, so far as
NTKanoiis, ii. pp. 833 sqq.) put forward was part of the original the simpler explanation that the extant Greek Acts of Peter, that the Codex Vercellensis was a translation of it, the longer Latin version being an independent translation made at a later date with numerous The elaborations, and a much less faithful representation of the original. correctness of Zahn's explanation, which has been generally accepted (cf. Harnack, Chron. d. altcJir. Lit., ii. 1, p. 551), is thoroughly vindicated by the new discovery. Though the longer Latin version of that portion of the Acts to which our fragment belongs is not extant (whether the longer Latin version ever contained more than the martyrhim is very doubtful), a comparison of the divergences in the two Latin versions of the martyriiim shows unquestionably that the shorter and not The rejection of the the longer one is the form supported by our fragment. claims of the longer Latin version to be regarded as more authentic than the shorter also removes the principal reason for supposing the Greek text of to be a retranslation from the Latin, and this theory may now the agrees on the whole very be finally abandoned. Since the Greek
complicated hypothesis Zahn {Gesch.
d.
closely with the conclusion of the

in
Codex
Vercellensis,
Zahn
is
clearly right
accepting the former as belonging to the Greek original.

is
Its relation to this
shorter Latin version
very similar to that of our fragment to the corresponding
portion of the
Codex
Vercellensis.
The Greek
it
tends to be rather fuller than
the Latin, which however sometimes instead of abbreviating paraphrases the
Greek
of our fragment can be judged,
The
construction, for instance,

p. 83.
in the
Did the MS. to which our fragment belongs begin at the point where the Codex Vercellensis commences, or did it also comprise an account of earlier doings
of Peter, including perhaps the events at Jerusalem described in C. Schmidt's
fragment, which apparently belongs to the period before Peter
, 9
at greater length
and generally follows

it is
.
closely.
So
4-5
far as the style
quite in keeping with that of the

.
.
in
11.
finds a parallel
345
al
(0)9
).
came
to
Rome ?
lii
The two pages
of our fragment, nos. 167 and 168 of the MS., correspond to
849.
lines of Lipsius'
ACTS OF PETER
Codex
Vercellensis.
edition of the
The
previous 166 pages
therefore ought to correspond to approximately 996 lines of his edition.
,
Codex
to break
As
a matter of fact the preceding portion of the Codex Vercellensis occupies 908 lines, and Avhen allowance is made for the circumstance that, judging by the
the tendency of the Latin to abbreviate the original
is is less
marked than
usual in our fragment, there
every probability that the beginning of this
MS.
coincided with the beginning of the
Codex
it.
Vercellensis,
and that the acts

is
of Peter at Jerusalem formed no part of

fatal to C.
This conclusion
not necessarily
Schmidt's view that his fragments form part of the same work as the
Acts tended up into distinct sections, if indeed these sections were originally combined. That the Acis of Paul comprised the Acts of mil and Thecla, the forged correspondence with the Corinthians, and the Martyritun Patdi, which were
Vercellensis, for from an early period the various apocryphal
known as distinct documents, has only recently been made clear through C. Schmidt's discovery of the Coptic fragments of the Acts as a whole. Similarly of the Acts of JoJin various sections have been preserved in different
previously
forms, but with considerable lacunae in or between them, in one of which
is
no doubt
to
be placed the new fragment
in
the present volume (850), itself conits
taining the beginning of a distinct section with a sub-title of
own.
But since
the composition of the Acts of Peter is referred by the principal critics to A. D. 160-170 (Zahn), 200-210 (C. Schmidt), 200-220 (Harnack), our fragment was
written
in
little, if
at
all,
later
than a century afterwards

in
and the apparent absence
so early a
MS.
of any section corresponding with C. Schmidt's fragment
certainly provides an
argument
favour of G. Ficker,
who
is
{Die Petrnsaktcn^
pp. 6-7, Netitest. ApokrypJioi, ed. E. Hennecke, pp. 383-4)
disposed to regard
that fragment as either not belonging to the Acts of Peter as such, or as later
than the Acts of the Codex Vercellensis, and thinks that these Acts were intended
to follow immediately after the Acts of the Apostles.
On
the other hand the
subscription in the Coptic
MS.
TTpa^t?
certainly provides strong
prima
facie evidence that
belonged to the same work as the Codex Vercellensis, and, as C. Schmidt reminds us, in the stichometry of Nicephorus the Acts of
it
Peter
is
credited with 2750
(i. e.
it
or St. Luke's Gospel), a
Greek
original of the
number which Codex Vercellensis
is
was about the same length as Leviticus too large to be accounted for by the
alone.
On
op. cit.,
ii.
the disputed questions of the date of the composition of the Acts of

'
Peter and their supposed Gnostic or

2.
vulgarchristliche
'
origin
(cf.
Harnack,
new fragment has no direct bearing, but its appearance is useful in tending to clear the ground by a dispersal of the suspicions of having been tampered with which have hitherto attached to the Codex Vercellensis and
pp. 170-2) the

the Greek
pilation in
(cf.
Harnack's
later
Texte
und
Unters. Bd. xx. Heft
view that the Acts of Peter are a com3, pp. ico sqq., and C. Schmidt's
is
criticism of this in his Petriisakten).
For, putting aside the question whether
C. Schmidt's Coptic fragment
was
an integral part of the Acts or not, there
now
no longer any reason

or to suppose that
it
to
doubt and the
the substantial fidelity
of the shorter Latin version,
represent, as far as they go, anything else
than the Acts of Pctcy
Sl
[
]joa
] ^ ?
Verso.
in their original form.
Recto.
15
Kpos eaTiv
.^
XeyofTes
^
^^
ci
(5e
u a
'
apavTes
eyeipas
2
?
'
.
^s
^ ^ ^ ? ^
nats
v^Kpos
piv
^?
ye
et
anoOavuv
TliTpos
He
is
^
his nostrils to see)
(the youths having
examined
whether he was indeed really
dead, and seeing that he was in truth a corpse, consoled the old woman saying, " If indeed you wish, mother, and trust in the God of Peter, we will lift him up and carry him thither, While they were thus speaking, in order that Peter may raise him and restore him to you." the praefect looking intently at Peter (said), " Behold, Peter, my servant lies dead, who was a favourite of the king himself, and I did not spare him although I have with me other youths ; but because I desired to try you and the God whom you preach, whether ye are indeed true, I wished him to die." And Peter said, " God is not to be tried or proved,
Agrippa, but when

since
loved and entreated
He
hearkens to those who are worthy.
But
now
."
.
Codex
Vercellensis (Lipsius,
Ada
Aposi. Apocr., p. 73).
uidentes iuuenes autem qui uenerunt nares pueri cotisiderarant si uere viortuus esset. auteyn quoniam morluiis est cottsolabantur 7?iairem ipsius diceJites : Si uere credis in deo Petri haec diceiitibus iubenibus iollentes eum perferivius ad Petrum ut cum suscitatis restituat iibi.
849.
praefeclus autem in
ACTS OF PETER
illi
ii
die is, Pelre ? ecce puer tnorluiis iacet pcperci ; titique habebam alios conplures iuuenes ; sed confidens in te et in doviinum tiiiim quern praedicas, si uere certi et ueri estis : ideo huiic uolui mori. Pelrus autem dixit: Non temptatur deus neque exiis)timatur, sed dilectissimus ex animo colendus exaudiet qui digni sunt. Sed quoniam nunc .
for
miucns Petruvi dixit : Quid
quern el imperator libcnier hahet et non
1-2. Line (something like
quite inappropriate,
. .
to in 11. 2-4, and though in itself the nominative would yield a better . construction than the genitive, a parallel for this kind of genitive absolute is cited from in 1. 2 be right, another part of the Acts of Peter in introd. Nor can for a participle meaning examined is necessary in view of the following clause ei apa tO 1. 2 may be retained, but almost hopeless to emend, might be read and connected in instead of with qui uenerunt (cf. conlinuo surrexerunt four lines previously, and, for this phrase. Acts of John, ed. Bonnet, p. 191. 23 but would remain ray pivm unaccounted for, and it would still be necessary to suppose the omission of has come in by mistake before amov. It seems more probable that from some other passage, presumably occurred where the Latin ha.?, faciens per me a few lines after the passage preserved in our fragment, and perhaps again two lines later where per nieam uocem is found, however, does not suggest itself as an equivalent for any Latin expression on p. 73 of Lipsius' edition, except conlinuo m\. 11 where would be out of place. 2. [ there is a hole which occupies the place where the first letter of this line and of 1. 3 would have come, if these lines began evenly with 11. i and 4-14, and it is therefore possible that a letter is lost before and pa respectively. But this hypothesis
. (
is
(
'
is
not only
far
removed from
the equivalent of the Latin at this point
(
'
pii/aswould be expected), but

is
unintelligible, while the case of
\(
is
obviously
is
in contradiction
'
By
altering
(()
^
),
'
^,
1.
]'.
is
not satisfactory in
difficulty in
1.
1.
;
2,
much
for
where though the

that apa
is
is
preferable to e. g. of pa is very faint the
[]
or
[\, and
leads to
is
practically certain
is
the only alternative),
word meant is shown clearly by 11. 6 and 22. 2 becomes superfluous. We prefer to Hence if [aîa is read in 1. 3, the at the end of suppose that the hole was there when the leaf was written upon, and that the scribe therefore began 11. 2-3 further to the right than 1. i. apa is rendered by only one word in the
and
the
cf. 1. 2 2 where in rendering apa the Latin is redundant. ; 6-7 For the Latin has matrem ipsius, omitting to translate 8. is a mistake for
Latin, uere
g.
(p. 100. 16, ed. Lipsius) has haec dicentibus iubenibus praefeclus aute7n in foro, putting autem too late. of in foro, however, makes the passage clearer, since the preceding lines refer to what took place at the house of the old woman. cf. in chs. 55 and 56 of the Marlyrium Petri et Pauli (ed. ] 3. Lipsius, pp. 164. 21, 166. 6), which is supposed to be based on the older Acts of Peter (cf. Harnack, Chron. d. allchr. Lit., ii. 2, p. 177). Quid dicis, Pelre .^ ecce puer mortuus, &c., and we should expect 1 4. The Latin has dixit at the beginning of this line for which there is not room. The doubtful s might ;, be 6, i. e. the termination of ehe, which is, however, insufficient by itself. The leaf is torn
12.
: .
:
1.
eicet:
ad Petruvi
^.
.
Lat.,
for this
which is clearer. form cf, ch. 12 of the
^ '
:
The Latin The addition
at this point,
and the ink very much

is
obliterated, so that
decipherment
is
impossible.
15.
omitted in the Latin.
12
1 6.

= mperafor,
and
1 8.
servant,
19. In place of /xer
{() =: dominiwi tuwn quern praedicas. The addition of a participle neipaam is would be an improvement, but is not necessary, mistranslated by the Latin co7ifide7is in, which does not suit the following clause si uere
201. such as
cerli,
that
8ia
ei
ye erepovy
Agrippa might have chosen one of
^
:
the point of this
as frequently in the Martyriiim Petri et Pauli. is that the boy chosen to die was the favourite
his other attendants.
the Latin has conphires.
&c.
22.
apa
hand apa
25.
is
26-7,
aniino colendus.
the Latin is redundant, si uere certi el iieri. rendered by one word uere. is omitted in the Latin. this is clearer than the
:
In
11.
2-3 on the other
(5
850.
Latin
dilectissimus
ex
Acts of John.
I2-I
IO-7 cm.
Fourth century.
Plate I (recto).
The upper portion (apparently) of a leaf from a codex of the Ads of John, containing a mutilated account of two incidents, neither of which occurs in
the extant portions of that work.
The handwriting
is
a good-sized, irregular
and rather inelegant uncial of the fourth century. The ordinary theological are freely employed, as well as occasional breathings. contractions of 0eos, ?;}?, and Kvpios occur. The recto has in one or two lines at the top of the page the sub-title of the section of the Acts. This sub-title is unfortunately incomplete, and no light is thrown upon it by the actual contents of the fragment but the mention of Andronicus supplies a point of contact with the extant portions of the Acts of John, in which that individual is mentioned several times as a of Ephesus who, at first a sceptic, afterwards became one of
;
Stops (middle and low points)
the apostle's chief disciples in that city.

familiar in apocryphal Acts.
at a village near Ephesus,
is
The
following incident
to visit
is
of a type
barred
by a demon
in
The apostle goes and on the way has to cross a bridge, where his passage The the form of a soldier, who threatens violence.
the brethren apparently
;
assumed by the demon recalls a similar story in the Martyrium cf. 1. 26, Matthaci, vhich is not impossibly here copying the Acts of John note. Rebuked by St. John, the demon vanishes, and on reaching his destination the apostle exhorts the brethren to worship and joins with them in prayer The verso (11. 1-19) is concerned with a quite different episode which (11. 22-36). is much more obscure. The scene is a church (cf. 1. 16), and apparently a person called Zeuxis (1. 13) had just tried to hang himself but had been miraculously saved by St. John (11. ^-d), who in 11. 4-13 offers up a thanksgiving of a character Afterwards for which there are numerous parallels in the extant Acts of John.
military aspect
850.
ACTS OF JOHN
concerning
tlie
13
of the
some question seems

(11.
to
arise
(sc.
partaking
Eucharist
13-5),
and the proconsul
of Ephesus) intervenes, perhaps bringing a letter
Whether the from the Emperor (11. 15-8), but the circumstances are obscure. is no external page on the recto precedes that on the verso or vice versa there evidence to show but since the description of the incident on the verso implies a considerable amount of space devoted to the earlier part of the Zeuxis story,
;
prefer to suppose that the verso precedes the recto, for the missing lower half of the recto does not seem to allow sufficient room for the beginning of the Zeuxis story, which is obviously quite unconnected with the incident concerning the demon in the form of a soldier. The verso therefore presumably belongs
we
one section of the Acts of John, and the recto to the beginning of the next. The tendency of the various apocryphal Acts to split up into independent parts has already been noted (cf. p. 9) in regard to the Acts of Peter, and in the Acts of John is especially marked the fullest edition
to the conclusion of
;
(Bonnet, Acta Apost.
Apocr.,
i.
pp.
151-216)
is
made up
of
five
separate
sections derived from different
gaps of uncertain length, omissions. There is no difficulty in finding a place for the new fragment. The references to Andronicus and the proconsul clearly indicate Ephesus as the background. Andronicus is mentioned, obviously for the first time, in c. 31 of the extant Acts, where he appears as an unbeliever, but in c. 37 he has already become a disciple, and the account of his conversion probably occurred in one or more lost chapters which originally intervened between cc. 31 and o,-/^ although these both belong to the continuous section of the Acts (cc. 18-86) found in the Codex Patmensis. Andronicus also occurs in the following section found only in the Codex Vindobonensis (cc. 87-105), so that our fragment must be
inserted at
MSS., and not only separated from each other by but also exhibiting in some places evidence of internal
some point
account of the
residence at Ephesus are ascribed to the apostle in these chapters, the first covering cc. 31-55, at which point St. John leaves for Smyrna and there is a gap in which several chapters are lost. His return to Ephesus is narrated
in
^^
later
c. 31 and before c. 106, where begins the which the work concluded. Two periods of with
than
c' 62, and throughout the rest of the Acts Ephesus remains the scene. Excluding therefore cc. S5-^^ with those lost between cc. $$ and 58, all of which dealt with events away from Ephesus, the most suitable points for the insertion of our fragment are (i) c. 37 before the sentence beginning 01 h\ where there is a change of subject, and a lacuna is in any case probable owing to the inconsistency of c. 37 with c. 31 concerning Andronicus (2) the gap between cc. 86 and 87 (3) the gap between cc. 105 and 106. But though in these three places the lacunae are Evident, there are other points between
14
cc.

31-55 and 62-86
(cc.
87-105 form one long speech) where the existence of lacunae is possible, so that there is much freedom of choice. If the title in 11. 30 and 21 refers, as is possible, to the separation of Andronicus from his wife
avbpos to in c. 63 (e/< our fragment must have preceded that chapter, and the general resemblance between the situation in 11. 22 sqq. and that in c. 48 (especially
),
of John.
Drusiane, alluded
^
by
is
cf. 11. 22-3, note) also suggests that in the version found in the Codex Parisiacus our fragment belongs to the earlier rather than to the later portions of the Acis
;
The composition
depends
[Chron.
largel)^
of the original Acts of
John
is
assigned
all
critics
to the second century, but
how
far
back
in that
century the work
to be placed
upon the disputed question whether it was used by Clement of Alexandria, as has been supposed by Zahn and others, but not by Harnack
d. altchr. Lit.,
ii.
i, p.
542,
ii.
2,
p.
174).
As
is
usual with apocryphal
Acts preserved in comparatively late MSS., there is some uncertainty as to the extent to which the existing portions accurately represent the original or have been subjected to editing. So far as it goes, our fragment, which on account of its antiquity no doubt belongs to the original Acts of John, agrees closely both in its general form and contents with the previously extant portions, and therefore tends to support the view that these have not
of revision
;
cf.
undergone any serious amount which we attained in connexion with the the similar conclusion to
Acts of Peter (pp. 9-10). The use of the first person plural in reference to Leucius, the supposed narrator of the Acts of John, which often occurs in the narrative portions of the Acts dealing with Ephesus, is not found in 11. 22 sqq. where it might perhaps be expected but no importance is to be attached to this circumstance, for e. g. in the story in cc. 48 sqq. the use of the first person is equally Formerly the Acts of John were treated as pronouncedly Gnostic, but absent.
;
this inference has recently
been disputed by C. Schmidt, who

regarding them as
'
is
followed
by
von
Harnack
{pp.
cit.,
ii.
2, p. 173) in
vulgarchristlich, aber
It is unfortuausserordentlich starker modalistischer und doketischer Farbung '. fragment Avhich would be most likely to show nate that the passage in our
its
author's theological point of view, the prayer in
While most of the phrases are, so far as can be judged, of a conventional plete. in 11. y-8 has character, the expression b .]
[\^
a somewhat Gnostic ring. The beginnings and ends of lines are lost on both pages of the fragment, but it is clear from the fairly certain restorations of the lacunae between II. 22-3,
26-7, 29-30, and 31-2 that the lines on the recto contained about 41 letters, and 1. 27 which projects proves that at least 5 letters are lost at the beginnings
11.
5-13,
is
far
from com-
850.
of the other lines on the recto.
ACTS OF JOHN
15
size of the lacunae
on and 4 letters at the 27 end of 1. 31. The arrangement of the division of lines on the verso is more problematical we suppose the lines to be of the same length as those on the recto and have taken the restorations in 11. 13 and 13 as the basis for calculating the size of the lacunae elsewhere cf. note on 1. 9.
the hypothesis that one letter
is
We
have calculated the

/xeyo? in
1.
lost before
Verso.
v]iTei3
]
avTov
[
[
/x[
\8
5
. .
.
5e
apas
] [.]
.
.]
\] [\^
[]
ji'oy
.]
.
ae
Se
[.
.]?.
eavTOv-
et?
.
6
[ [\}8 [7
.
[
[
....
....].
]( ] [].
,^
iri
[]
15
][ ]'
.] []
.^
.] e7re[5G)Af]e[i']
[] .
ZevîSi
]
[]
..]..[....]
[ [[ [] [ [
6
.
[ [ ^[
. .
.
[.]
[.
20
] ]
]
Recto.
;>>>>>[
[
?
i6
25
?] 7]( []
nep]aiviy
ye^vpav
'\ Tis
]9.
[] []
ety
\\\ [] [] [] [ [ [] [ ^ []
^^^]
^"[^]
^-7\ ^ ^
[
9 ^^^ \\^
[
[;]?
a5eX0[ous'
[.
35
] ] ] ] ]
. . .
ks
eKXeivev
]tow
[ [
einev. . . .
.
[]
eyevcTO
a[8eX
.][
.][
' thou who didst compel me to ; (spake) to Zeuxis, " Rise up and lift John turn from his purpose one who was intending to hang himself, who turnest the hearts that ., who are in despair to thyself, who makest known the things that are known to none Jesus, the comforter weepest for the afflicted . ., who raisest the dead ... of the weak, praise thee and worship thee and give thanks to thee for all thy bounty and of the And he (gave) the eucharist to Zeuxis alone, (and the present dispensation and service." The then) offered it to those who wished to receive it, but ... did not dare to do so. " servant of the (coming) into the middle of the church saith to John proconsul
. .
We
.
." brought letters from Caesar The separation (?) Andronicus and his wife. ., and wished After a few days had passed, John went forth with several brethren to And as John was on his way to river was flowing. to cross a bridge under which a and standing ., clothed in the fashion of a soldier, approached him, the brethren, a certain before his face said, " John, if thou (advancest) thou shalt straightway engage me in combat."
unnameable one,
' '
And John
said, "
The Lord
shall
quench thy
threat
and thy Avrath and thy
offence,"
and
behold the other vanished. John then having come to those whom he was visiting and found them gathered together, spake, " Let us rise up, my brethren, and bow our knees before the Lord who has made of none effect the unseen activity of even the great .' (enemy ?)"... he bowed his knees with them
.
4.
...
1.
is
(for whom cf. 1. 13) and avaaras, Probably eine is to be supplied before the beginning of the speech, although there is no stop after Zev$]i8i ; cf. however
(]
30, note.
5.
.
( [].
[
before If in 1. 27. After [. .]s is a low stop, as after ae in 1. 7 and (or is not due to dittography, we may restore For similar invocations in the Acis of is quite uncertain. The letter after
[((
([()
(:^\
John see
pp.
187-93 of Bonnet's
edition.
850.
6.
ACTS OF JOHN
1.
17
is lost
both before
here and before rovs in
9 probably had a breathing which
in a lacuna.
Sia if ]vos in 1. 8 is a genitive; or could 7. The line may be completed be read there in place of the doubtful v. at the beginning of the line is extremely doubtful, and it would be 9. The supposed possible to read e. g. s. In that case, if the lines on the verso were 3 or 4 letters shorter than those on the recto (cf. introd. p. 15), we might read here, with 8o\ao]eu in place of in 11. 11-2, omitting both in 1. 12 and the supposed lacuna between and in 11. 6-7. The reduction of the corresponding lacunae elsewhere by 3 or 4 letters would, however, present some difficulty in 11. 13-4, where a verb is necessary; and we prefer to adhere to the length of lines indicated by the recto.
-((\
([
is
(^]> ([^
(\[\'^
is
possible afier
vocative.
10.
in place of ., but less suitable. not satisfactory since the word occurred in the previous
.
line.
;()
is
no doubt
1
1-3. Cf. e.g. Ac/s of John {AJ), p.
p. 188. 2.
which would be expected (cf. AJ, p. 193. 14, &c.), is too long for the 14. lacuna after might be read but then if 67'^][/] in the next line is right (cf. AJ, p. 208. ir) these two sentences do not connect well together. The supposed stop after may be the beginning of a letter, e. g. . The letter at the end of the line is represented by the lower half of a vertical stroke ; [o]i [8e is possible. The supposed apostrophe after is very doubtfuh For 15. Perhaps of Ephesus cf. AJ, p. 167. 28 and 851. 2, note. the 16. suggests a participle like but the following letters constitute a difficulty, the arrangement of the fibres, which are twisted, being not quite certain. Of the supposed the merest vestige remains, but 8e is unsuitable. At the end of the line the supposed rough 17. ]ov may be read in place of ]. breathing is more to the left than usual, but it is not sadsfactory to regard it as part
(, (.
]
189. 23-4, and 193. 2 sqq., and for
\8\
](.
],
[]
of a mark of abbreviation, i. e. ^v. does not occur elsewhere in the apocryphal Acts. 20-1. Prof C. Schmidt well compares the similar sub-titles in the Coptic Ac/a PaiiU. posting-stage ', Avhich is unsuitable here, occurs in AJ, p. 154. 7. Of the compounds secms most likely, and if the words in 1. 22 had been in the genitive it would be easy to connect this heading with the allusion to the separation of Andronicus and his wife Drusiane in AJ, p. 181. 25. The presence of the nominative there renders this explanation more difficult, unless indeed we restore The double dots after jXXayTj are not certain. That refers to the death of St. John is very improbable, for the section of the Ac/s of John dealing Avith that subject is extant, under the sub-title of OX With regard to the reading -^, {AJ, p. 203). the is almost certain, being the only alernative and less suitable might of but course be the beginning of e. g. another proper name. The prominence of Drusiane, however, as well as Andronicus in the Ac/s of John makes -^{ very probable, even if 1. 20 has no connexion with 1. 21 and belongs, as is possible, to the preceding section, not
'
'
ef
is
] ^
all.
^^.
to the sub-title at
than
\ ()
The
parallel
223. Cf.
Af ^.
place-name or equivalent expression passage in the Codex Patmensis is be

possible in
1.
(.
^
(
175. 245 (Codex Parisiacus)
8ev.
ovv
[(\/
(with a shorter verb

is
23, but a
'
C
^ ^
more
eVt
likely.
i8
or
might be
2 0.
,
24.
The
lacuna at the end
may be
with a
filled either
by a short epithet
or else by reading
compound
of
.
Cf.
]. [],
e. g.
Marty Hum Matthaei (Bonnet, Acta
Apost. Apocr.,
... Since the Martyrium Matthaei wzs composed much later than the Acts ofJohn, the coincidence may be due to imitation by the author of the former work, haipoiv would be expected at the beginning of this line, for it is clearly an evil spirit who appears ; but the traces of the last letter are inconsistent with and suggest p, though might
(
iv
(\
ii.
The
doubtful
of eppêv
i, p.
232. 15-6)
iv
/](')
be read.
f,
28. so that ei[nev
[^ might be read
is
at the
end of the
line.
The supposed
might be
but not
inadmissible.
no stop or blank space after eyeveTo, and possibly represents a[vTa>, with next word. Cf. note on 1. 4. is rather more like , but the accusative seems to 33-4 The second letter of be required by the sense, or can be read after pe in place of y. The word no doubt refers to the powers of evil; with fvepya in 1. 34 cf. AJ, p. 187. 24 ivepyeiav 200. For 14 8aipovs, ifepyeiai, aneiKai. cf. Af, p. 1 92. 24 and Acta Philippi, ed. Bonnet, 40. 7 diivapis. The doubtful r before can be y, and is possible. The word is probably a participle in any case. cannot be read, and the is nearly certain. 35. With regard to the repetition of this word is not very satisfactory, but is inadmissible there also. The next word may be etVej/ [, but r can be read for .
\\:
30.
There
is
for the
[[ ^/ ^^
{)
851.
aapy,
[,
Apocryphal Acts.
5-3x18 cm.
Fifth or sixth century.
The following small fragment of a papyrus codex, which clearly contained the Acts of some apostle or saint, we have not succeeded in identifying with any of the Acta Apostoloriim Apocrypha edited by Lipsius and Bonnet. It consists of
round calligraphic and may belong to the fifth, êos is contracted as usual, but not nor perhaps Kvpios. The recto begins just after the commencement of a new chapter which is indicated by a paragraphus and by a vertical wavy line in the margin, apparently the bottom of a flourish. If our restoration in 1. i (cf. 1. 5) is correct, a praeleaf,
the lower portion of a

uncial
written with
brown ink
hand which
is
certainly not later than the sixth century
in a large
fect
is
apparently giving orders for some one to be exposed to wild beasts.
The
verso contains part of a protest
made
to the praefect, defending
some one (no
doubt the apostle concerned
in these
Acts) from the charge of being a magician.
comes first is quite uncertair^ Some points of connexion with the Acts of Paul and Thecla, in which a similar scene occurs, suggest that the fragment may belong either to a different version of those Acts or to one of the lost sections of the Acts of Paul (cf p. 9), but it does not correspond to any of the new Coptic fragments of that work.
recto or the verso
Whether the
851.
APOCRYPHAL ACTS
Verso.
19
Recto.
9
emeu
[]
royy
^
[5e
".
is
-^
['^^!1/?/?
].[....]... ^[.
[]^(
?
ovtos
6s
is
'
. .
said "
.
.
Do
as
you wish
The
praefect said to the chief huntsmen, " Bring to
me
here
"
2.
lord praefect, this

:
man
not a magician, but perhaps his god
great
."
.
.
(5
this word does not seem to occur in Lipsius and Bonnet's Ac/a Apost. of Paul and Thecla, ed. Lipsius, p. 257. 4 (cf. 1. 5) is also the word used in those Acts for the Roman governor, while is used in the Acts 0/ Pe/er and in the Acis ofJohn. or possibly , and the next letter seems to be 3. The letter after fw, if not v^ must be a round one, but much narrower than the scribe's ^ or elsewhere. Possibly he began to write and corrected it to but though the supposed may have been crossed through the next letter is not like or corrected into . Or perhaps a proper name is intended, cannot be read. 5-6. Cf. Acis of Paul and Thecla, p. 249. 1-2 6 f>i
Apocr., but
cf.
Ads
,
.
(,
iariv, aipe
. NEW
852.
CLASSICAL TEXTS.
Euripides, Hypsipyle.
Height 37-1 cm.
Late second or early third century.
Plates II
Fr. 60.
and III
(Fr.
i.
ii-iii,
i-ii).
The
841-4
in
following fragments, which
constitute the
most important addition

papyri, belong, like
large group of literary
to the remains of Greek tragedy hitherto
made by Egyptian
the
first
our previous volume and 853
in this, to
and contents of 852 Avere sufficiently definite to announcement of the discovery to identify the play as the Hypsipyle of Euripides, and this identification has subsequently been confirmed by the recognition of at least two coincidences with citations from that drama by ancient authorities.
texts found in 1906.
style
The
enable us at the time of the
first
C 2
20
In

common
with the other manuscripts from this
i
find,
the papyrus was
recovered in an extremely mutilated condition.
The most
considerable piece
was the central portion of Fr.
containing parts of two consecutive columns
but the majority of the fragments, originally numbering over 200, were comOn the whole they have hardly fitted together so well paratively small in size.
as might have been expected.
Particularly difficult to deal with in this respect
numbered 6-17 and 30-56, which formed a small group found subsequently at some little distance from the rest, and distinguished by being of a darker colour and badly worm-eaten. Another characteristic shared by 852 with 841-2 and 853 is that the literary text is on the verso of a non-literary document,;in this instance a money account, of which a description is given
are the pieces
under 985.
to be of
Though
of course very useful for purposes of confirmation, this
document on the
recto,
which follows no regular formula,

of the
is
in too large
;
a hand
of
much
assistance towards the combination of small fragments
moreover
is
;
the recto of a
number
fragments
is
uninscribed.
The account
first
a decidedly early date, and

it
may
be safely placed within the
century
but
was apparently not till a good many years later that the verso came to be used for this copy of the Hypsipyle, which we should judge to be little anterior to A. D. 200. It is written in a sloping uncial hand similar in kind to that of 842 (the new historian), and no doubt of about the same period. ^ is always of the cursive shape, with a tail, and other cursive forms occasionally make their
appearance, particularly at the ends of
in Fr. 60, 59.
lines, e. g. vs of olkovs in Fr. 58. 8,
of
and the spacing show considerable variations in different parts of the MS. there is a marked contrast for instance in this respect between Fr. i. ii and Fr. 60. ii (cf. Plates II and III). Hence inequalities occur in the number of lines contained in the columns, which are remarkably tall there was a difference of seven lines between Cols, i and ii of Fr. 60, numbering 62 and ^^ lines respectively Col. ii of Fr. 64 has only 54 lines, while the first seven columns of the play averaged about 60 lines, as is shown by the occurrence in the seventh column of the figure 400, the verse opposite to which this numeral is placed being succeeded by at least 15 lines before the column ended. This marginal numeration of verses by hundreds is not infrequent in papyri cf e. g. 841 (Pindar's Paeans), and note on Fr. 25. There are frequent variations of the point in the column at which the lines were commenced, the object usually being to mark the distinction between iambics and lyrics or strophic divisions within the latter. Accents, breathings, and marks of elision and quantity are fairly frequent throughout, but lectional signs, as might be
size of the letters
; :
The
expected,
are
rather
commoner
is
in
the lyrical
parts
than
elsewhere.
The
system of accentuation
similar in character to that of 223, 841
and other
85.2.
EURIPIDES, HYPSIPYLE
it
21
papyri of this period
should be noted that for convenience of printing
we
place the circumflex on the second vowel of a diphthong, though in the

it
original
usually covers the two letters.
A line curving upwards
is
occasionally
placed below
tuation,
compound words, as in 841 and the Bacchylides papyrus. Puncwhich is rare, is commonly effected by a high stop, usually placed well
;
above the line ; a low stop occurs in Fr. 68. 7. To what extent these various signs but he evidently wrote some of them are due to the original scribe is uncertain and the majority may well come from his pen. The same writer was also doubtless responsible for the names of the dramatis personac which occasionally appear
in the
margin (cf. 211, 855, &c.), for the stichometrical figures already mentioned, and for the paragraph!, which are employed both to denote changes of speaker and to mark strophic divisions. But it is equally clear that a number of the frequent alterations and additions made in the text are due to another hand, which we have as usual attempted to distinguish by the use of a thicker type it is however often very difficult to feel confidence in assigning the authorship of minor corrections, and doubtful cases have as a rule been credited to the original
;
writer.
Occasionally a variant or an explanatory note

spite of the
is
inserted in the margin.
numerous modifications the text is left in a by no means The satisfactory condition, and in several passages emendation is necessary. fault no doubt sometimes lay with the archetype, but it is impossible to acquit are our copyist of much carelessness. His orthography is very fair et and iota adscript is frequently omitted, and some unusually correctly written, but
But
in
mistakes of accentuation occur.

lyrical parts there
is
With regard
to the use of the Doric
in the
little
consistency,
and here we
as a rule follow the spelling
of the papyrus.
several ancient authorities, but none of the versions is Hypsipyle, found to agree very closely with the treatment of Euripides. daughter of Thoas, the son of Dionysus and king of Lemnos, in a massacre of the men of the island by the women concealed and saved her father, whom
The fragments are is now clear, some pyle's story is told by

plot
scattered widely over the play, and though

essential points unfortunately
much
of the
remain
in
doubt.
Hypsi-
The deception was eventually discovered, and Hypsipyle, who had meanwhile become the mother of two sons by Jason on his way to Colchis in quest of the golden fleece, was sold as a slave to Lycurgus, king of Nemea, and put in charge of his infant son. It was with her subsequent adventures at Nemea that the plot of Euripides' drama was conThe following is the account of the scholiast to Clement of Alexandria, cerned. YIoXwdK^L \ ore oi 105 sqq. p.
she succeeded in the government of Lemnos.
:
ds
'
tottos be ovtos
",
8e
, ^
avj/e-
the outline so far as it goes will be accurate, but it omits entirely the two sons of Hypsipyle who, as we now know, played a part in the plot of Euripides. Apollodorus iii. 6. 4 is slightly less detailed he adds however that the serpent was slain and gives Lycurgus as the name of the king of Nemea. Four separate accounts are prefixed to the scholia on Pindar's Nemea. The first of these brings in Hypsipyle's sons, though with marked divergences from
:
', -,
for
, ^poeaveao
en
. } ^. '5 ^
22
(1.
') ] ,)
and

be
Soavros
6e V
be 6
Toy Tialba
êea^v
^^
els
in the last sentence
. '?
eKoKeaev.
"?
If
^. "
avTois
be
toIs
,-
vbpeaaL
be
for "AbpaaTos
be substituted and Evpbv for
Euripides
ev Neê'a.
aveXelv
ev eKetj-o) be
aveevo bev
"^-
be
There was evidently no question of the concealment of Hypsipyle by the queen in Euripides' play, nor any intercourse between the former and the seven chieftains after her recognition by her sons. The brief account of Hyginus c. 74 is very similar to those of Apollodorus and the scholiast on Clement. In only one extant work is the story of Hypsipyle at Nemea treated at length, namely the Thebais of Statius, which might have been expected to reflect the version of Euripides and was largely drawn upon by Hartung in connexion with the Hypsipyle in his Euripides Restitiitus, ii. pp. 430 sqq. Statius, however, whom as Hartung thought esse Euripide tisum atictore manifestiim est^ turns out to have been by no means a safe guide. Apart from minor variations in detail, which need not be emphasized here, there are fundamental discrepancies
in structure.
{).
ev
'^.
^^? ^4\ ^ aae, ~

iralbes
be
eJ|aa
'
irapeKakei
After the death of the child {Theh.
v.
505 sqq.)
army as proceeding with Hypsipyle to the palace of Lycurgus. The procession is met by the king, who proposes to take vengeance for Hypsipyle's negligence, but is restrained by the chieftains. In the confusion which results the sons of Hypsipyle, who had been hospitably received at the
Statius represents the Argive
palace,
go to the assistance of Lycurgus and are so led to discover
their mother's
identity.
Then
follows the institution of the
Nemean games
at the instigation
of Amphiaraus.
As
is
will
be seen,
it
was certainly not from Euripides that Statius

In the fragments of the
derived the ground-plan of this part of his poem.
tragedy Lycurgus
conspicuous by his absence, his place being taken by the

in Statius is
queen Eurydice who
a minor figure, while the only representative of
853.
23
the Arglve
army is Amphiaraus accompanied by a few attendants, and his appeal on Hypsipyle's behalf is exclusively to right, not might (Fr. 60. 40). First in order stand Let us now turn to the actual remains of the play. the three verses quoted in Aristoph. Frogs 121 1-3 from the prologue (Nauck ... Welcker, Gricch. Trag. ii. pp. 557-H, Fr. 752) os and Hartung, Eiirip. Rest. ii. p. 431, are very positive that the prologue was spoken by Dionysus and have therefore to suppose that the lines cited by Aristophanes were preceded by one or two other verses. This however is on the one hand and on the other with the inconsistent with the use of the third person express testimony of the scholiast, which there is no reason to doubt, that the The opening is strictly parallel to others in passage was the prologues of Euripides, e. g. those of the /ou or the Iphig. in Tatiris, where
-?,
'' .
by giving
the speaker begins
his or her genealogy.
In the present case accord-
ingly the speaker was tracing descent from Dionysus, and the only persons
who
can here come in question are Hypsipyle herself or one of her two sons Euneos
and Thoas. In the first column of Fr. i of the papyrus, which, as the stichometry indicates, was the third column of the play, the sons in the guise of travellers seeking hospitality for the night appear in colloquy with a woman, whose congratulations to the mother of the strangers would almost suffice to identify her as would be quite appropriate in the Hypsipyle herself; hence the initial
mouth of any one of the three persons who are available. If the speaker of Hypsipyle, the arrangement is similar to that of the it is, as we suppose,
Iphigenia in Taiiris.
Hypsipyle recounts her history and circumstances^ and perhaps for the purpose of fetching the child Archemorus then enters the palace, Euneos and Thoas arrive, and after some conversation, in which their identity
;
and mission (they were looking

Statius, Theb. v. 715,
for their
lost
mother: cansa viae genetrix as

p.
says;
cf.
;
Schol.
Nem. quoted on
22) are explained,
knock at the door of the palace Hypsipyle opens it and the dialogue of Fr. i. If on the other hand Euneos or Thoas made the opening speech, Col. i follows. Hypsipyle would not have appeared until the travellers proceeded to knock
at the door.
so well for the
This viev/ is simpler, but possibly too simple it hardly accounts 30 lines of the first two columns, apart from the consideration heroine of the piece is perhaps more suitable as the that the The papyrus breaks off in the middle of the conversation of Hypsipyle with
;
-.
the strangers,
who presumably gained

i.
i.
admittance, in spite of the absence of the
king Lycurgus (Fr.

Euripides
ling,
(cf.
11)
in these
Tkeb.
v.
640, 715).
is
1.
of which the conclusion
two details Statius is in agreement with Hypsipyle then sings a monody to her nurspreserved in the first 14 lines of Fr. i. ii. This is
8 to
indicates, to
the song, as the reference in
which allusion
is
made
24
in
cf.
Frogs 1305 sqq.

Phot. Lex.
^?
Fr. 769, takes the
but that
to
^^ '' , ^. , THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI

Vrti-
toIs
p. 180. 12
.7{)
likely
;
rrjs
Nauck,
word
all
as having occurred in the text of the play,
is
not at
the verse of the papyrus sufficiently accounts for
The parodos of the chorus, consisting of Nemean women friendly Hypsipyle (cf Fr. i. ii. 15 Frs. 20-1. i follows, the 14 choral ode consisting of a strophe and antistrophe (largely composed of glyconic verses), each of which is succeeded by a lyrical response from Hypsipyle. In
Photius' note.
[], ),
the strophe (Fr.
i.
ii.
15-40) the chorus asks
if
the captive's thoughts are
still
busy with her island home while such stirring events as the march of the army of Adrastus against Thebes are in progress. Plypsipyle replies (Fr. i. iii. 1-17) that she cares for none of these things her heart is with the ships of the Agonauts. The chorus offers consolation by recalling the adventures of other heroines who had left their homes and suggests that Hypsipyle's prospects are brighter than were theirs (Fr. i. iii. 18-43). Hypsipyle refuses to take comfort, and can only look forward to the release of death (Fr. i. iv. 1-9). She then perceives some strangers approaching (Fr. i, iv. 10-14), and Amphiaraus enters with a small retinue (Fr. i. iv. 15). He addresses Hypsipyle, and asks to be shown the way to running water, which was needed for the purpose of a sacrifice on behalf of the army on crossing the frontier (cf. note on Fr. i. iv. ^^). A long dialogue ensues in which Amphiaraus explains who he is, what was the object of the expedition, and how he himself came to be concerned in it, while Hypsipyle in her turn discloses her identity and antecedents (Fr. 1. iv. S^-v with Frs. ^-q). Finally she consents to comply with Amphiaraus' request (Nauck, Fr, 753 and goes off with him, carrying the child with her. Thus ends the first and the chorus occupied the interval with an ode, to which Frs. 6-9 are likely to belong there is a reference in Fr. 6. to and the description in Frs. 8-9 of the quarrel between Polynices and Tydeus which led up to the expedition of Adrastus would be a very suitable subject at this point. Meanwhile Hypsipyle, perhaps with the motive attributed to her by Statius ne tarda Pelasgis dux foret (iv. 778), had left the child lying unguarded on the ground, to find on her return that he had fallen a victim to a snake cf. the fragmentary description of the accident by Amphiaraus in Fr. 60. 6"] sqq. At this point the course of events becomes obscured, and clearness is reached only at Frs. 20-1, where Hypsipyle is found in conversation with the chorus, fearful of the vengeance of the child's parents and considering means of flight. In what way is the lacuna to be filled ? How was the misadventure made known to the chorus and in the palace ? The usual tragic means in such a case
;
), ^'',
4,
;
852.
25
was the report of a messenger, and as a matter of fact in Fr. 18 there are the remains of a few lines which certainly refer to the serpent, and might well come from such a report. The objection to this view is the subsequent occurrence On of a description of the scene by Amphiaraus when pleading with Eurydice. this ground Prof. U. von Wilamowitz-Mollendorfif, to whom with Prof. J. B. Bury and Mr. Gilbert Murray we owe a number of most valuable suggestions and criticisms, would reject the intervention of a messenger, and refer Fr. 18 to the first dialogue between Amphiaraus and Hypsipyle, supposing the serpent to be a well-known object to whose existence Hypsipyle might allude in speaking of the spring. This no doubt is a quite tenable explanation, and the serpent
505 nemoris sacer horror Achaei^ 51 1-2 InacJiio sanctum dixcre Tonanti agricolae, and 579 sqq. On the other hand some description of the disaster seems essential at this point, if only for the enlightenment of the audience; moreover to credit Hypsipyle with so clear a previous
is
actually so treated
by
Statius
cf. v.
knowledge of the
be found
in
risk
would considerably increase her culpability

messenger
et
in leaving
her
charge unprotected, while to the parallel from Statius a counterweight

his
may
reference to a
Lycwgi
mintiiis implerat lacrimis (v. 638-9).
iam sacrifici stibitiis per tecta Hence, whether a regular mesprefer to regard Fr. 18 as
senger was employed by Euripides or not,

part of a post factum narrative.
:
we should
is
an obvious alternative to a regular But there messenger possibly the narrator was Hypsipyle herself. At the conclusion of the stasimon she may have returned alone from her ill-fated expedition, and to in answer to interrogations from the chorus briefly stated what had occurred the lyrical portion of such a scene we should refer Frs. 10-13 ^^ ^ê scholiast The question would then on Clement quoted above, h\ A hint towards the solution arise, how was the news to reach queen Eurydice ? of this problem is perhaps to be found in the rather mysterious remark of ' apa, to no purpose then Hypsipyle when being led off to death, was my compunction (Fr. 60. 31). These words appear to imply that shame had prevented her from a certain action and we can find no interpretation more suitable than that first suggested by Mr. Murray, that Hypsipyle's feelings of honour led her to abandon the project of flight discussed in Frs. 20-1. If that is right, then she might naturally be supposed to have gone a step
?/
'
(^
^^.
'
further,
and voluntarily to have surrendered

1
herself.
Of course
this explanation
;
of Fr. 60. 2
latter
is
quite compatible with the hypothesis of a messenger
but the
expedient becomes rather superfluous, and the awkwardness of a second description of Archemorus' fate would be far slighter if the first had been a more
or less incoherent account by the distracted Hypsipyle, and not a formal report of another independent eyewitness.
26

Our supposition
of a voluntary surrender seems to
first
harmonize with the
among the dramatis personae. In Fr. 22 the speakers are an unnamed person who appears to be pleading the cause of Hypsipyle, the chorus, and Eurydice. The chorus praise the first
mutilated fragment in which Eurydice
occurs
nobility or generosity {yivv\aC ejAe^âs), and Eurydice follows with If the an angry accusation of using specious words (1. 1 1 ...;). first speaker is Hypsipyle and she had courageously thrown herself upon the queen's mercy, ycwaios would be the natural epithet for the chorus to apply to her, while her scruples and excuses would no less naturally appear to the Frs. 23-31 may for the most part well indignant mother as mere belong to the same scene as Fr. 22 in the case of three of them stichometrical figures show that they come from the central portion of the play (11. 600-800),
speaker's
.\\
^.
;
though somewhat widely dispersed. Postponing for the moment the question of what further scenes may have here intervened, we pass on to Fr. 60, where sure ground is again reached. Hypsipyle is now being led off to her doom. She makes a final appeal to Eurydice, acknowledging indeed that she had unwillingly caused the child's death,
made against her b' rib' Kraveiv by the queen (cf. 11. ^j-6 /uois, and Nauck Fr. 758). It is of no avail, and her position seems hopeless when at the critical moment Amphiaraus suddenly interposes. He had foreseen, he says, Hypsipyle's fate, and comes with the object of preventing it, not by force, but by persuasion. The queen, who here meets Amphiaraus for the first time, conbut indignantly repudiating the charge of malicious negligence
sents to hear him.
?
tell
He
proceeds to
her
(11.
55-1 11)
how he had
induced
Hypsipyle to show the way

Thebes.
to the spring,
it
and describes the accident with the

and concludes with the practical
hers.
deductions which he drew from
concerning the fate of the expedition against
He
offers philosophical consolation,
proposal that the
army should
give her son burial and institute a festival (the
Nemean games)
only the
but that
first
to perpetuate both his

lines are preserved,
name and
Of
Eurydice's reply
few
of
but their tone suggests that she had been
convinced and was prepared to give

it is
way (11. 11 2-7). Another gap here occurs, no very large extent seems to follow from the fact that in Fr. 64. Col. ii Amphiaraus is still found upon the stage. He has now done the further service of bringing about a recognition between Hypsipyle and her sons, and this accomplished he leaves them to mutual explanations in which the adventures of both parties are reviewed, Hypsipyle speaking mainly in lyrical measures and the sons more calmly in iambics. The i6ooth line is marked in the course of this column, and that the end of the play is imminent is also clear from the occurrence in the margin of the column following of the name of the god
852.
i
27
disappeared,
Dionysus as a speaker. Col. of this fragment has almost entirely scene of anagnorisis, but it must have been largely if not entirely occupied by the are required between Fr. 60. ii and Fr. 64. i and therefore one or more columns development by Amphiaraus of the for Eurydice's decision and exit, and the
preliminaries, whatever they were, to the recognition. to a loss of three columns, to
Stichometrical data point
which probably should be assigned Frs. 61-3 A suitable place can also be found for the (cf. Fr. 61. 4-6, Fr. 62. 3, Fr. 6^. 6). preceding the long act lyrical fragments 57-9 in the choral ode immediately connexion which we have now reconstructed. In these fragments, of which the recalls that of the parodos in the Bacchae, the chorus is evident and the language The topic at this juncture would be especially sings the praises of Dionysus.
invoked to come to the assistance of his descendant concluding scene is fittingly in her extremity, and his actual appearance in the figure 1100 In one of these fragments (57. 15; cf. note ad loc) the presaged.
appropriate
:
the god
is
to them probably occurs, which though consistent with the position assigned the presence of involves a final act of unusual length, if it be inferred from The longest Frs. 60 and 64 belong to a single act. Amphiaraus (cf. p. 26) that that of the Ion, is under 400 lines, iioho'i in the extant plays of Euripides,
that a short whereas the eôoos here would reach nearly 600. Hence it is likely the exit of Eurydice choral ode, like e.g. that in Electra 1147-64, divided a real and the recognition of Hypsipyle's sons, though not necessarily effecting Fr. 64 of break in the action. The large lyrical element in the two columns
is
a further reason for reducing the part of the chorus in this section. by means Euripides' plot may thus be followed with sufficient clearness but its earlier stages and its final denouement of the surviving fragments both in It would wrapped in obscurity. there is an intermediate link which remains Hypsipyle's sons who, as has in any case have been not a little singular if were kept been seen, appeared both at the outset and at the end of the play,
;
Secondly, an interval of some entirely out of the action during the rest of it. unaccounted 200 lines between about 11. 900 and 11 00 at present remains quite filled without bringing in the sons in for, and it is difficult to see how this can be point we have some external evidence to take into
some way.
Now
on
this
consideration, primarily that of the epigram in Anth. Pal.
^, ^,
h
ijbpos,
EvpvUms
6 yas yevkas,
^' ^, , ,. ? . &
yap
iii.
10
ayKca
(?)
28

the following explanation
beKaTov
To which
fv apxfj
Euneos and Thoas rescued Hypsipyle but in Euripides her was certainly Amphiaraus. There thus appear to be two distinct traditions and it is even possible, as Wilamowitz suggests, to follow these to their source. There was at Athens a class of musicians called Evvelbai who traced their descent from Euneos the son of Hypsipyle cf. e, g. Hesych.
According to
this
;
^
.
.
Evvoos
45 ,
is
prefixed
6e
bvaiv
oijs
(y^virqaev
beiKvvvTcs
Trjs
//,
^ ',
avTols
Trap'
Evbs
kariv
yivovs
preserver, properly so called,

;
yVos
bi,
ytvos
(stc)
'\//7?]9.
apbo, irpos
tols
Upovpyias
Euneos to Athens, and would accordingly be likely to glorify him by giving him and his brother the credit of saving Hypsipyle. A clear reflection of this form of the legend is to be found in Euripides in Fr. 64. 98, where one of the sons (obviously Euneos) says that Orpheus had taught him the lyre. These considerations provide a clue, as Wilamowitz points out, to the tenour of the speech of Dionysus, whose appearance when the crisis was over would otherwise have remained rather unaccountable the god no doubt directed Euneos to go to Athens ^. It is quite in accordance with this inference to find from C. I. A. Hi. 274 that Dionysus Melpomenos was the object of the family cult of the Euneidae. The other and probably older legend, which represented Hypsipyle as owing her preservation to Amphiaraus, is likely to have been derived from Theban epic tradition. Euripides contrived to combine both versions of the story but what part he assigned to the sons between their arrival at the palace and their recog; ;
, . '^ ,5 ,
,
yivos
67]
Photius yevos
yivos
Attic legend therefore brought
nition is a problem which and 437-8, proposing in

(Kbibovai
still
awaits solution.
Hartung, Etirip. Rest.

Iv
rfj
ii.
pp. 431
Arist. Poet.
to read
conjectured
]]), thought that
in place of (Valckenaer had Euneos and Thoas were constituted Hypsi-
'}
c.
14
"EkXrj 6 vios
";
pyle's judges
and condemned her to death, a view supported, as he believed, by an amphora published by Gerhard in 1837, which represents Hypsipyle and Amphiaraus standing before Eurydice, with Euneos and Thoas on the side next Hypsipyle and the two chieftains Parthenopaeus and Capaneus next to Amphiaraus above the two former appears Dionysus, above the other pair Zeus and Nemea. But this evidence is of very doubtful value. In the passage
;
^ He went on to Lemnos afterwards, at any rate according to Homer 467 sqq., where he is represented as sending cargoes of Lemnian wine to the Greek army a most appropriate gift from a descendant of Dionysus. Cf. Anth. Pal. iii. 10. 5-6 quoted above.
196533
from the Poetics
;
(though otherwise unknown) is retained by the best modern editors and it is now clear that would not really be suitable, for it was not the sons' recognition but the intervention of Amphiaraus that saved Hypsipyle the recognition came afterwards. As for the amphora, the artist's
;
852.
}
it
; ;
29
object seems to have been to include the principal figures associated in the
legend rather than to depict a single scene of
at
any
rate
it
is
evident that
Hypsipyle, her two sons, Eurydice, Amphiaraus, Parthenopaeus, and Capaneus cannot all have been brought on the stage together by Euripides. There is
apparently no road this
papyrus.
way
and we have searched vainly
for a clue in the
One
or two mutilated passages indeed in the central group of fragments
may
significant being Frs. 34-5.

?]
which in Wilamowitz^s opinion implies that the speaker was unacquainted with her name. The only characters to whom such ignorance would be natural are Euneos and Thoas and perhaps the latter name is to in 1. 2 of the same fragment may be recognized in Fr. ^^. 7, while 7r]eAas be a reference to their encounter with Hypsipyle in the prologos. But these fragments are too ambiguous to carry much weight, and they hardly bring us any nearer to the answer to the question how the sons were brought into connexion with the main action. If, as we have supposed, Hypsipyle did not carry out her idea of flight, they cannot have assisted her in it although perhaps had befriended that she was thinking in it was of the travellers whom she 20-1. 15), What if I found some one to convey her question to the chorus (Frs.
be interpreted as remains of a scene in which the sons appear, the most There Hypsipyle is alluded to by the periphrasis
'
me
out of the country
?
'
Possibly there
is
a substratum of truth
culprit.
in
Hartung's
this
theory, and Eurydice in the absence of her husband turned to the two strangers
for advice or
support in her condemnation of the
we
think more likely
Or possibly and they may have gone to seek the assistance of Amphiaraus,
although the natural inference from his words in Fr. 60. 37-8 is that his This last suggestion would have the opportune arrival was spontaneous. further advantage of bringing the young men into contact with Amphiaraus, and Indeed it is difficult so give him an opportunity to discover their identity. he can have become aware of their presence at all to perceive how otherwise unless by a very remarkable display of his powers of divination. It will be convenient here to summarize briefly our conception of the
dramatic structure.
Speech of Hypsipyle, describing her history and present circumwhich she retires on some pretext into the palace. Arrival of Euneos and Thoas, who hold an explanatory conversation they then knock and Hypsipyle emerges with the child Archemorus. She inquires their business,
Prologos.
stances, after
;
30
and they
enter.

Hypsipyle
i. i-ii.
left
alone sings to the child.
11.
i-about 200.
Nauck
Fr. 75s, Fr.
14, Fr. 2,
Parodos of Chorus of
iv. 9.
Nemean women.
followed by lyrical response from Hypsipyle.

ist Epeisodion.
About
Strophe and antistrophe, each 11. 200-310. Fr. i. ii. 15converses with Hypsipyle and
Arrival of Amphiaraus,
who
persuades her to conduct him to a stream of water.
They go
out together.
About
11.
310-430.
Fr.
i. iv.
lo-v, Frs. 3-5,
Nauck
Fr. 753.
ist Stasimon. The chorus refer to the quarrel of Polynices and Tydeus at Argos, and their marriage with the daughters of Adrastus. About 11. 430-500.
Fr. 7-9.
2nd Epeisodion. Hypsipyle returns in great grief after the death of Archemorus. She laments his fate, and questioned by the chorus gives some Becoming calmer she considers plans of description of what had occurred. flight, but finally resolves to give herself up to Eurydice (?). About 11. 500-650.
Frs. 10-13,
Nauck
Fr. 754-5, Frs. 20-1.
2nd Stasimon.
3rd
death.
About
Epeisodion,
11. 650-700. Hypsipyle and Eurydice
Hypsipyle
is
condemned
to
About
11.
700-850.
Frs. 22-32,
Nauck
Frs. 758, 760.
About 11. 850-900. 4th Epeisodion. Euneos and Thoas take an uncertain part in the action. They were probably confronted with Eurydice, and perhaps subsequently induced either by an appeal from Hypsipyle or by natural generosity to go and seek assistance from Amphiaraus. About 11. 900-1080. Frs. '^'^S4th Stasimon. The chorus sing the praises of Dionysus and call on him for succour. About 11. 1080-1150. Frs. 57-9.
3rd Stasimon. 5th Epeisodion. Hypsipyle is led out to meet her doom. Arrival of Amphiaraus, who persuades Eurydice of Hypsipyle's real innocence. Exit Eurydice.
About
11.
150-1350.
11.
Fr. 60.
i-ii.
5th Stasimon.
About
1350-75.
Exodos. Amphiaraus brings about the recognition between Hypsipyle and Euneos and Thoas, and then leaves the mother and sons together. Dionysus, the ancestor of the family, appears ex machina, and sends Euneos to Athens. About 11. 1375-1720. Frs. 61-64, Nauck Frs. 756, 761, 762, Fr. ap. Lydus. With regard to the number of the actors, though the characters in the play are only six, they would require four to represent them if the papyrus is followed in the ascription of Fr. 64. 68-70 to the two sons of Hypsipyle whether they speak simultaneously or one after the other cf note ad loc. If the number is to be reduced to the ordinary three, one of the sons must be a mute.
;
852.
It is clear
is
31
(cf.
from internal evidence that Euneos
p. 28), while the
papyrus assigns Fr. i. i. 7 sqq. to Thoas but the former may in one scene, the latter in the other. have been the The Hypsipyle was one of the latest of Euripides' plays, being brought
;
the speaker in Fr. 64. loi
out not long before Aristophanes' Frogs, as stated

of that
by the
comedy row
:
oKiyov
hiha\QivT(iiv
KoKQiv^
'7]9
before.
'9,
scholiast
the Frogs was produced in 405 B. c, Euripides having died the year This statement of date is borne out by indications traceable in the character of the lyrical odes (cf. notes on Fr. i. ii. 15 sqq.), as well as by the
,
on
1.
^^t
repeated parodies of the Hypsipyle in the Frogs (cf e.g. notes on Fr.
Fr.
7.
i.
ii.
8-10,
4),
which are more natural
if
the play be supposed to be fresh in the
memory
in the
of Aristophanes' audience.
From
the conjunction of the three names
above-mentioned note of the scholiast it has been inferred by some critics, e. g. Hartung and Meineke, that the Hypsipyle, Phoenissae, and Antiope belonged The remark that they to the same tetralogy; but this is quite uncertain. were fine tragedies probably reflects the popular verdict, which in the case of the Hypsipyle has been endorsed, on the strength of the scanty evidence before them, by modern critics ' drama eximiiim', Valckenaer, Diatr. p. 211, fabula
'
'
vcmistissima reriim varietate distinctal Hartung,
op. cit.
ii.
p.
411.
We
now
know
that there was not quite so
much
the remains happily brought to light at

epithet
'
Hartung imagined, but Oxyrhynchus sufficiently justify his

varietas as
none of the new fragments reveals Euripides in his sublimest poetic flights, they maintain a high level of excellence, and need not fear comparison with much of his extant work while the fact that the dramatization of this part of the Hypsipyle legend appears to be essentially a Euripidean creation renders the recovery of at any rate the bulk of his plot, with upwards of 300 verses either complete or capable of suitable restoration,
veitusta
'.
If
a matter of especial satisfaction.
we have placed them so far what we conceive to have been their original order. The small group, which, as already explained (p. 20), was found separately, and both from the stichometrical numeration and internal evidence appears to represent the
In arranging the fragments of the papyrus
as possible in
the other central portion of the play, has been kept together (Frs. 6-17, 20-56) their position, minor fragments, the contents of which give no sufficient clue to
;
Finally on pp. 80-83 we print the previously known citations from the play, and attempt to assign them their place among the
are placed at the end.
fragments of the papyrus.
32
Fr.
I.

Col.
i.
[ .'\ ^\. .]\ [.]8[.

Vî.
^
ypa[
24
.
letters
]
](
]?
a)v[?^yf)vea\r][.
][.] .'\
7[.]7/^'[.]/[.
'[.
.
.])(
.] []^[ [. .] [.][.][.
. .
]/
.
[.]'[.
.]7/[.
.
]><[.][
.]
.]
[.
.][.][.
]
17 letters
[.
.][.]
Fr.
2.
[ [
ovKeuêl
7^[
[
.
.
/[
[.](Wi'e5[
tr
Fr.
I.
] \
Col.
ii.
]
.
Plate
J I.
852.
Fr.
1.
Col.
i.
33
CT^.)
ypa[
'|[
,
S'
[\8 [ ]?. ]?
vavta[t,
24
letters
Jeoty
.[
\6[\
;
6?.
, ], . []? & {] [] ' \\[\[] 6[ '\(\ ? []. 6[]

{]8
[
5e
\^
[6]
[]v[tos
[] []
(.)
[]? [ ][]9
;
[]
17 letters
][!
8[]
Fr.
2.
(.)
[..].[
.
5
{?
5[e
(.)
[ [
*
ael
.
[
[
[
is
[']
[
Col.
Fr.
.
]
]oy
[ ]
.
Plate
(.)
.
?
D
34
[
[.
] ] ."^
88((
/
/
6^(^8^8
]^^[.]87>
88
15
[.]8
20
25
^ ^ 8
<8
6[.]
](> 8 8 6
88
)(]^^ [.] [ [.][

.]6[.
'][. .][
'7[.]/7[
7[.][
[.
35
[.]\[
852.
[.
.
avyav
35
6;]0^
]
7 [.
.]
12 13
14
16
16
[7r]ai5i
Xo(poy)]
15
2
^ , , , . ?9, ;
;
, 9
del
reKvou, v-
Oepaneiais.
().
'
e/y
20
1 77
9
{) , 9
Upbu
10
25
H
15 14
15
[] {)
ayju,
,
\'\
3
17
18
\ {}[\{) [
\<\
'Apyuov
19
20
[^ [] '[][] [
kl
[]
[,
...
',
35
21
/iei/o[s
2,
36
a
\^'^[
\[
4
[
[.]'[
][

Fr. I.
Col.
iii.
Plate
II.
[
[
\
'
] ][.](
1^.'[]
8 .
('
1
^.
()\
[.]88'
'^
.]
7^[.]
'
e
7\[
852.
22
23
[.
.
.
37
24 ica[i]
25
4
Fr.
26
^
re
[ [
[
^ [ ^{)
\[
][
[.
Col.
iii.
'
.)
][.]/'7; opovaas
\ ^
*
S'
]'[]
.
Plate
II.
Bkvo^ A'iyiv
'Aaias
10
11
,
Tpos
, -()
(.\\
'^
()6
{)
^^{]
\
epiTrjai
,
,
6
13
14
Ta[y.] r[aj5e
18 16
Xo(j}6s).
\ ^//^ {)/
''
'4 [;]9
6[9
Upav
3
4
38
25
{] [. ' .]^^
\(
.

.
.]
.] .'\
...'].
.]
.
.^
[.][.]
]\
-]([.
35
]
.
.]0/
[.][
.
.]
.][
40
.]
.]\[
..]..[
Fr.
^
Col.
iv.
10
[ [. 7 ^^^^ 8'
.
^'^(.[
8^\
..[
enLTTOvovaaveXOoL
852.
25
8
39
10
6\\ [9] \9 ^.
eXincu
'Apydav
12
30
13 14 16
1 ...'].
. \ ,
]6/
[.]?
]
] ]9
/
8,
&
iripau
6eos e/y
35
18
TTJarepoy
]''"^^^
]
19
20
21
[$\
^([.
yoa{
]^<^
.
aeêi/
^
.]
22
40
23
24 25
][
] .
'[
[
.
26
Fr.
.
ayayk
Col. iv with Fr. 3.
(.)
'
Kv(v)ay6v
yoos
{)6
.
^ ^ / 7[.
aoiSais.
e
eni
(.)
'4
^ '
;
'4
kyy
40
\ ^ ]^^
~
[.])(^ [ '\[
( ^^ ^^
\^8(^'^8'\
i
'[ ^)(
35
\-^
[.]\\6[ [.]
[.]'[.][.
. .
35
^ .]\[.]7 [. .][ [.]^ .][.]\[.]([.]

[.
.
^ ^
\\ ^^
.
[.]/[.]6[.
.] [.]
[.
.
.]^^
[.][. ...]..[...
[
19 letters
5,
.] ]
][.
]'[.
.]a6eiv
.
40
Fr. 3
[
[
.
20
[.][
][ ][
.]
'[
852.
êivovs
41
7 {\
15
^).
npbs rovaSe
;
cos
kyOpov
76
20
25
'\[[).] [6]
\\
k^
'^ ^ ^ ' ) [ . , -^
^) {) \ )
kv
{)
]
'^
6[9
yap
^[uja^êpey
'
iiT
'
',
[6. kkas 6[
kpoa
\^,
^,
{) '{)
{). [] 3 []
'{). []
(.)
35
])^6
kaTi
[)(]p[vC']f^'
{\
^[]'
S'
,
6[]
[]
{'.)
(.)
(.) (.)
\\[ ][] [\'[.] , [] . \ ],[ ] [ ]

;
^]
' ] [\ . [[ ] [ ][
[
^]
[]
[]
,,
"^
.
^/
{).
[^]
[,
k.
42
/6[
(5'[
Fr. 4.
.
.']\
].
\\
]/
\
Fr.
[
.
Col.
6:{
[
5
![ [
.
[ [
[
[
[
[
Fr.
'
.
Col.
Fr. 5
3
[.][
' .
5.
852.
]ia
[5=i
43
('
/r.)
(.)
Fr.
4.
? [
S
ftyaX[a
v^
(.)
(Tx/r.)
[.
.]6[
(.)
(.)
(.)
Fr.
[
[
[
:
, ' '.
yivos
Col.
(.)
()
(.)
5
^
eyÂ**
eis
(.) ['
(.)
(.)
[
'
'ineiae
(.)
(.)
(.)
.) d
[
(.)
(-)
Fr. 5
. ) [ ^^ . [ . [ ^' . [', [
[9
TIS
376
6eol
eh
aei.
380
2=i
_ ^ _
Fr.
I.
Col.
(A) [.]
( .) [
(^-) ^^
() {)
[
[
(.)
3
[
.
400
()
5
(^--)
<"^
....
{) [.][
(.)
^^L"*
.
[
.
(.) [.]
44

a\\qi\
35 Si8[
Fr. 6.
[
[
]^[
Ifo-eiî.
]
.
.]
Wn']'[
M-liôj^l
]?i^?[
]<^?i
Fr. 7.
I
[.
...
[ [
][ ][ ]8
]
.
]A \[
]eX
[.
.][
Frs. 8, 9
[
]^
[
5
[ [ [
[
]evKoinapav\a[
]-^9. ^''
]etria
852.
(/.)
45
(.)
35
?[
8iS[
\\[
405
(.)
Fr. 6
(.)
^^<^[
]^<^^^[' ]
[
.
>[
]/3[.]
][.];[
]5[ ]^
Fr. 7
[
[
[
[.
.
.
][ ]9
>
.
7[/ ] )([/
yî
]
.
'][
Frs. 8, 9-
[.
[ [
.]\ev[
[
piS[a9
[? '
[
] ]6
]
.
kv
tp]aia

.
\[.
.
[.
[.]( [.]8[.
[.]8^'^
.]
.]
.]
^[.][.]^[. .]
[.]
r
[.]
15
]?/^?
Fr.
[
].
][
]'^)([
.]eya)
.^ ^
yi
Fr. II.
._.
6[
Fr. 12
Ja{
[
j
{
.
7'
.
" []
[
f[
31
852.
[
tr[p^
0[i;]ya5ey
e[i']
15
[
"'
pi
5'
] '\\ .[\^
ei'[o]7ra[y]
47
hvyjev
[C](i{i]cii
]6[
.]
Fr. 10.
48
Fr. 13.
.
.

Fr. 14.
.
Fr. 15
Fr. 16.
'"
I70
1
1
1
.[
]0)'[. .]
]'..[..[.]
Fr. 17.
l?".'.''l
];[
i8
852.
Fr. 13.
Fr. 14. Fr. 15.
Fr. 16.
49
.[
50
\. .]'68[
eueX7r|[.
.
.][.
.
.]'exefo-e[
[.]^>'[. .]8[
^7''^6([
[.][.
[-]
ray
6[
.][
^
..
][.][.]
[.][. .]
[.][.]^]'^{.
.] ^[.][.][.]
[. ([.][.
~
[
15
.][. .]6^^[.]/;
.
21 letters
]
]^[
.]
Fr. 23.
25
Fr. 22.
[....].
[.
.
[ ^[ [
[.]8[
[.][
~^
.]/3ouTaXe[
[
.
[
^[
[.
.
.
[
Fr. 24.
[ [.][
.][
^[
[ [.][
[.
.
.][
852.
"''4^^']
51
(.)
5
] []' ^. (.) []( [^ [ (.) 8[] [] [. , [. '^' [.[]? 8 } [1 .) []

[
(f>evyLv
(.)
(.)
(.)
^^)
^, ?
8'
H^f^'
01
eêi?
[7 ]8[^ d yap
'
e/y
tls
ae 8[e]êTai
(.)
(.)
^5
[][]
{'.) [^^]
^^)
ri
(.)
[
' U
[
,
]
.
8]
[]
(ppov[pio]iaiv
]. .
kv
[] []
^{\!
25 letters
(y
^'
[].
eêip.
[]
eâê[i]
]^f/oo[.
Fr. 22
Fr.
[
23
(Tf.)
iTovo[
[.
.] [
/ [] [
'
eV
).
]{).
[ [
[ [
[
)
()
(^)
ri
[]
.
e[
^
co
[
[
()
//[
Fr.
(['
^^[
24
{)
[
[
[.
.
e]([ia
() [)
[] [^
(^) ^y [5]^ ^/^

.][
52
Col.
i.

Col.
ii.
'
.
Fr. IS'
^^ 26.
_
[
]
]
_
-
zL
i[
Fr. 27.
852.
Fr. 25.
i.
53
Col.
Fr. 26.
700
]
Fr. 27
C^f)
[']P
]'{
8oo
Fr. 28.
\_^][
[.
[.]
.][
[ [ [
.
[
805
7[
[}9
\\]
[
[.
.][
][
Fr. 29
54
'\\[
'\6\^
]'?[
'\\[
]7//[
]')([
]\([
Frs. 34, 35-
][
]70/[
]
.
.][ .]'[.
.'\\()[. .][
.]88'[.
]?
][ .]
. .
[
[
.][
']VPo[
Fr. ^6.
]
5
]
].[.
Fr. 3 /.
852.
'
\\[^
]
eJTT*
[
]s
/ ]^
J\oi
]
[
[
\>'{
]'^^
55
//[;/
\
Frs. 34, 35[ [

[5=i
KXfi6p\^]
\^
5 [
J\a
\^]'
' 8'
8'
[= _]
[
/ [7
]77[.
[
. . .
8^\
^ ]
.
]
[-
ovai[-
]8[
]/
86].
/3aiV[ei
]
Fr. 36.
ypo[
]
]
\ ]'[
Fr. 37.
5
Fr. 41

Fr. 42.
Fr. 43.
Fr. 44.
'\[
]ovi[
]/'[
]apyoa[
Fr. 45
Fr. 46.
Fr. 47.
]
.
Fr. 48.
]P.
ay8[
aXiTo.\
][
]7[
5
9[
Fr. 49
852.
Fr. 42. Fr. 43
Fr. 44
57
\
Fr. 41.
]ovi[
Y'Apyosl
]lT0[
][
Fr. 47
Fr. 48.
Fr. 45
Fr. 46.
]ro[
58
[ [
pi5eyct[
[ {
vkKTap[
]^[ ]
']
[
]6[
]8'[
15
/6[
,
[
[
.
^^^^
\. ^
.
loicrT7/xa
'
20
.770[
.]aoaaaKcf^yov^
'
5 ]yoiKOLa
.^6[ '][
.
][
]oi'yei/o[
]'[
yievaa
.
]^[
25
]yevo[
]
.
.
]-[
\'[
Fr.
6.
3
(?)
Col.
i.
Plate III.
[ ^([
.
lines lost.
[ [.] ''
]
\'/ ^^^^
y
852.
ropo
]ay
]y
\[
vtt{
8'
59
e5e[|a
oi'/fowy
avd
10
Ti'
ai&[ip
TO
lo
[
^
15
88[
[
1095
8\ ya\\aKTL
.....
]rt[.
]6{) ]
Ypov
?.][
J

kn
kna)p[iov
p[
/8/
2 /. ]
0]aoy
'/
>/ [
:]5
]
Fr. 59
[
]y /^y
^]^
/[/
.
KTW"1^
]4
.
.
'/ 6[ [
65>[
[
'^^
^'Vl
5
1
]
1
olkois
105
^âyera[i
y^'^'oly
^'
St
]''
[
]
8^
]
6
[
"^^'
25
^[
.
].
^^ " '^^^ ]/
]t5'
/[
Fr. 60.
5
opyfj
8[(
?,
8\
^ [[^ } ^ ,
Col.
i.
Plate III.
3 lines lost.
69
68.
;
8'
6avdv
\
,
ov8v
6],
6\\?
kn
kaLV
{)
'(),
^'
kov
kol
^ .
8,
^^ ^'^ .]
X(v
[.
([.][.]
[.]7[.]'
.
25
30
35
^ ^^ ) ^^ . ^ ^
.]( '
[.
.]9 [.] [.])(^'

^^^6^^7[.]
^ '/^^
^^^^ \[. .'\^ [. .]9 ^. \.
. . .
[.]^ \^\^'. .]
[.
.^ .]
^^^
.
15
' ,?
^[,
',
e]X0e,
852.
6i
2 (.)
25
,, . . ^{)
|
. , ^.
e^
y
}
'
ayere,
' (6
-^,
[]
<5
^-
[]]
{)
[]8'
[,]
('^')
^,
[] '
[]
T
, ^[] ( , ''
kv
[][
] ()
^,
{) '
).
'., ,
.
'
'
35
"
(.)
[] ' 4 [^
, ]' [] . , ,
[]
[eiVje
{\
^
'
'
[]
eu
\
ev
^,
^^
^.
êj/jy,
'
62
45
^^-^ ^ 8& '^' [.]^ ' [.]

Cd
ne
opav
e7r/coorroo;eo5^'e[[o]|]
a
8[.] '\[.]'(
55
8 [
6(^[.'\
vyaoaapov[.]ov
[.]8[.]}[.]
)(^'\8[.] .]
^
[. ^']^
apYCioviucr
.fjî
Plate III.
Fr.
6.
3
[
[.
. .
Col.
(?)
ii.
lines lost.
]i^?"^^[
[.
.\[
.]06[
.]/[
[.
.]65[
.
70
[.
[.
.'\\
/ ^ oi/riaea[
75 ^/^6ta5ei"5o[
45
? '( )^ , ,.
yap
erreir eis
5 {.)
' , ^ ', .
852.
Se tovS' aves'
63
^/ npos "Apyei
yap
' d
55 (^/^) yvvai,
(
{'\
eh
iyco
{)),
[] , () {) []9 . '
avSpbs
6[]
[]
[] ^ {}, ' ',

][
[] [ ],
\/'59 [
yap
ei.
. [
[] ]
[ya]vo9
[\9 [].
'Apyeiov
Fr.
6.
Col.
.
3
iiii^s lost.
Plate
III.
[....]
[.
.
[[
.]
.]
[
\
[
pe[
[] [ [
[.
.
75
[1
5'
6[
6[
64
6/[[/]][
[
[ [
)([
)(^[ 6'[
85
go
[ 7[ [ .[ 8[ [ [ '^ ([
[
[
.
95
05
[ [ \ [
[.
.
8[ 8[ [ .]6[
[
8
.
88[
[
852.
)(
8
ero^cfa
^69
'
[< [ )([
[ [ [
[
f
65
85
[ "[
[
9 69. \ 6[
\
{\
'
go
[ [ . ^
[. \
[9 [^ \' '
\
via
6()
19
95
<
[
'
^
9
is
\ 9 '[
ayôvTai
eêt
'
5
[? ]9
6([ 9 [
9([ 9 [69
\yvov
^
iv
[
v
'
? . .
yevo9.
'
[
66
no
[
[.
[.][
115
7[.
[
[
.]([
][
\\ '[ '[ [ .][
]/[
Fr, 62.
Fr.
6.
]\[.][
5
]6 ]6[ ')^[
][ ']'
]^[
][
. .
][
]
.
]/
[
10
][ ][
]8[
];''>[.
] ]( ]
] ]\
]
.
15
.][
Fr. 6^.
]'([.]
]'[
.
]'[
852.
'
reAet
67
^.)
* ,9 ,
[
'
[?.
\,
[e/s
9.
[.
[]
115 KOU
.]
ray
TOLS
[]
To[iy
[[
Tci)[u
re
]9[
][
['
,.
'^,
Fr.
6.
?)
Fr. 62.
(.
? ' ] ] \ ?
]'
[]'
[
[9
]&
]
\'
]
[ ^ ]
]y
[ ]
]^
[ejôiS"
] ]9
]
]....[
.
Vavi[
]
"[ovs
[;?
]9
]eiay
[
[
]? d
15
? ][.
.
.][
]'[
Fr.
6;^.
4 ] ^^
.
[^
? [.'\.
F 2
[^
jofS"
[^
68

5
]';//[
26 lines
27
^TOV
lost.
5 lines
34
lost.
y
4
lines lost.
39
lines lost.
]'
1
45
852.
5
]
69
jy
]09
^^' ^
][//]/3/[
'(
\y
.
Fr. 64.
"^
75
8
:
^ 8 8'6 ]^'^ \6^\

iKavovevviraa
^
_
^
85
'
95
^ " ^'^^ '' ]^^

\
^^ ^^ ' '
evTivi
68[.] ([.]/
}/
^>
7:^^\
852.
71
\().
75
ttoXlov
{.)
(
yap
.)
{.)
(.)
[.) (.)
85
? ' ? . ^ 6()
eêt
//e
,? ?) ^>
{}
d
otl
as
',
'4
6
^
1595
;
(),
FopyaSes
tiv^Tas.
iîKXeyjras
,
.
;
6
1605
(.) (.)
9
^ )() .
ctt'
, ^^]
;
tivl
.
'
(.
tlvl
[],
6
()
(^.)
95
'
,
'
eVcTre
*
^
6^
(.) (.) 4
(Tyjr.)
(.) (.)
roo
{.)
,{) . ' . \,. ()
rovS'
e/y
;
'^ ,
.,
i{i}s
(){) ^^
.
1615
'^
1620
72

ov[^y8\p(ô^\aôevfJ!â^\
SiaiyaiovSiTLvaTTopov
//[.
105
106
(a)
6[.
^[
7[.][.][.]_
]['
[
]8^
J\iT
106(b)
-]']i^^[
'
-^
>8[.
no
/[
]
]8 ]
.
:_
.]
Fr. 64.
31 lines lost.
Col.
?[
Slow
45
[
155
[
[
150
Fr. 63.
](5i;roi[
Fr. 66.
Fr. 67.
[
5
]/70
]^;'
]/'[
'\[
]</[
]i''oiaero[
\8.8\^
][
]0
852.
*
is
73
\\
(.)
05
St
^pecuy
Se
^^, )('
{.)
( .)
(^.) 07 C^fO
? [] ? [] [][]
c/i[oA]er'
[
^
;
;
1025
().
F4
[
>^<^^
(.)
[
[
.
]?
[][]
]e
ye
^.
1630
]vTos
Fr. 64.
Col.
iii.
31 lines lost.
4
1665
145
6{9).
155
o[
4
[
i675
4
[
1670
150
[ 4
Fr. 6S.
Fr. 66.
Fr. 67.
]
.
][
elno[
]
e/ia[y
iv
]rov
[>'?'[
]
]i/'
[
.
lots
(:[
(?)
]
i/c[
]
]ro0
)(
Ae[y
74
]0[
vo\_
]/[1[]]/[
'\[
]l
.
Fr. 68
.
852.
]ai
[
75
Xey[
e]aTiu
[ ^ ]
].
.[
'[
Fr. 68
'.

Fr. 74.
.
.
Fr. 75
]}^{
][
]
.
.
]{
Fr. 76.
][
^f"
8[ ]{
5
1.
\{
][
ji/ex6i
][
Fr. 77
]
Fr. 78
][
\^
]
]
.
]
]
]8[
5
\7^'-?[
]
Fr. 79
Fr. 80.
Fr. 81.
Fr. 83.
][.][
852.
Fr. 74.
Fr. TS'
77
'\
'^
]
[
ft[
Fr. 76.
][
yvva^L
]; ;[
]70[
]
]..[
][
.
][
y
5
][
Fr. 77
Fr. 78.
]9
5
14
Fr.
78
Fr. 86.
.

Fr. 87.
Fr. 88.
]yvx
'
].
I
]_^[[]]';^[
Fr. 89.
Fr. 90
Fr. 91.
Fr. 92
]
]
i
.
]4
]770/[)1/[
]
.
]![
]/caTainra[
]?
'\iVOV
Fr. 93.
Fr. 94.
]/[
]'[
][
Fr. 97.
Fr. 98.
1^
[ 4
852.
Fr. 86
.
Fr. 87.
.
.
79
.
Fr. 88.
>
]eii
\[
I'^^x
Fr. 89.
]oy
8
Fr. 105.

Fr. 106.
.
Fr.
;.
Fr. 108.
][
Fr.
109.
.
"[
Fr.
][
Fr. III.
.
]ape
no.
]oi;re[
Fr. 112.
][
Fr. 113.
]8gv[
]'
[
"[
Fr. II
Fr. 116.
Fr. 114.
][
]
[ 1
[
]|[
]
.
.
We append here the previously known fragments of the Hypsipyle those of Nauck's Fragmettta Tragicorum, 1889.
752. Aristoph. Frogs 121 1-3 and Schol.
,^
?
kv
the
numbers are
ad loc:
The
753.
first
three hnes of the play, spoken by Hypsipyle, or, less probably, one of her
p. 23.
sons; cf introd.
Didymus
in
Macrob. Sat
,
Mor.
p.
5.
18. 12
Apyeioiaiv
!4>('
The
line is to
Hypsipyle accedes to Amphiaraus' request to show him a spring. placed between Fr. i. v. 35 and Fr. 6.
.
be
754. Plut.
93
D = p.
661 F:
erepop
('
^^
?.
93)
93>
)fvos
66 .
emv
. 66.
This fragment, spoken by Hypsipyle and referring to Archemorus, probably belongs to the lyrical portion of the scene between her and the chorus immediately after the accident
852.
Fr. 105.
. .
8l
Fr. 108.
. .
][
]
.
...
7[
Fr. 106.
Fr. 107.
>.[
]7[
]l[
]/fOiy
Yp^
Fr. 109.
Fr.
no.
Fr.
in.
Fr. 112.
][
Fr. IT3.
.
.
][
Fr. 114.
. . .
]lv{
]
.
Fr. 115.
Fr. 116.
][
]
].
]
[
[ [
6[
]
]
].
]S-< ][
see introd. p. 25, and note on Fr. 10, in the neighbourhood of Cf. Statius, Tke6. iv. 786 sqq. at puer in gremio vernae, Sec.
755. Aristoph. Frogs 1328 and Schol.

avh. TO
it (cf. Phoen. loio usually supposed to refer to the lair of the and if SO is to be connected with No. 754 and Frs. 10 sqq. however, is a very strange epithet of Svrpov. There is another reading aarpov, which has been taken to mean the sun or the moon ; but this is also unsatisfactory.
(\ , ),
This
is
^
ad
loc.
:
which
it
is
to
be placed.
756. Aristoph. Frogs 1322 and Schol. 1320:
7'
Spoken by Hypsipyle and probably from and her sons (Fr. 64. i), rather than addressed to
of the play.
757.
aXevas
the
scene of recognition between her
the child
Archemorus
in the early part
Fr. 60. 89-96.
758. Stob. Flor. 10. 26
9
:
TO
Fr. 60. 35-6.
Probably to be attributed to Eurydice, who is accusing Hypsipyle of corruption The line will then come from the vicinity of Frs. 22-32.
cf.
759.
= Fr.
60.
1 1
4-1 8.
82

760. Stob. Flor. 20. 31 and 20. 12
:
^
The
cf.
af^/o
speaker here
Fr. 22. 3 Koi No. 758 and Frs.
' 6[
no.
is
in all probability Hypsipylej deprecating the anger of Eurydice ; Hencc this line is likely to come from the same scene as
. .
.
22-32.
16: ovSiu,
761. Stob. F/or.
after
Presumably spoken either by Amphiaraus to Hypsipyle or by Hypsipyle herself her unexpected deliverance, and to be placed somewhere between Fr. 60. 117
Fr.
and
64.
ii.
762. Eust.
ii.
p. 959.
(
43
and Hartung following Zirndorfer to by which the recognition of Euneos and Thoas supposing a reference to some secret which was effected. Wilamowitz would retain was to be preserved by silence ; but the context cannot be recovered.
Valckenaer wished to emend supposes that the reference is to the
763. Aristoph. Frogs 64 and Schol. adloc:
ri
;
( (, ,
^
'
first
The
remark
TO
Avords give
be
no
indication of their context.
Bothe supposed that the

half of the line, ap
scholiast's
,.
eo-r
referred to the
764. Galenus,
vol. 18, i p.
519:
8,
1.
irpos
('
MSS.,
, . .
kv
? ) 6{)
Musgrave.
2.
Hermann,
p. 2 1
MSS.,
(V
Valckenaer, Diatr.
or afTOs),
4 (the passage being quoted in connexion with
Nauck.
is
The
i.
reference in these lines

their
obscure
Euneos and Thoas on

1-3, note.
arrival
possibly they occurred in the conversation of outside the palace; cf. introd. p. 23, and Fr. i.
;
765. Aristoph. Frogs 1320 and Schol. ad
loc.
Upov
RV,
in the
Other MSS.,
TzetzeS.
referred to This is connected by Welcker {Gr. Trag. ii. p. 559) with the xpvor\ Scholium on Anth. Pal. iii. 10 (introd. p. 28) as the symbol by which Euneos and Thoas established their identity. But the words might well come from a choral ode such as those to which Frs^ 7 and 57-9 belong; ef. also Fr. 64. in.
853.
766. Hesychius
i, p.
320:
Hesych. gives as synonyms would be a Hkely place for the word

767. Harpocration,
s. v.
Harp, says on
Hdt. vi. 138 Brauronia, who was associated with Lemnian legend through the story told by Athenian women from Brauron. At what point an allusion to them came of the rape of the Hypsipyle is quite obscure.
768.
^9 , 85 ], ]. (
An
ode such as
to occur.
:
8 ,.
so-called
p.
83
that in Frs.
57-9
be ai
These
were
devoted to the cult of Artemis
= Fr. = Fr.
I. iv.
15?
7
769. Cf. Fr. 770.
I.
ii.
and
introd. p. 24.
I.
ii.
13?
862. (fab.
inc.)
Bekker, Anecd.
Cf. Fr. 60.
71-2, note.
iv.
Lydus, de mensihus
7. p.
8'
drawn by Wilamowitz to this citation, which is given with the name The two last lines appear in the form d and '' oi in Floril. Monac. io8 (cf. Schol. Lucian p. 171), oihiv ioTiv would read eeu>v for ^.oG in 1. 3. The hues are W-M so stand in Nauck, Fr. adesp. 169 after Fr. 60. likely to have occurred towards the end of the play,
? ,, ' , .
362
:
72, ed.
Wunsch
)(
\ , 8\
ov8v
deovs-
Set
attention was of the poet and play.
Our
f,
Was it you, Hypsipyle. '... toys to soothe thy mind from lamentation. happy woman your mother, whoe er she Was. young sirs, who knocked at the gates ? Oh What do ye come seeking from these halls ^ .r -ui r cf if it be possible for us to rest desire to be taken within the house, woman, Thoas. should we be any trouble to wherein all we need
Fr
1
i
2-1
1.
We
here a single night. We have with us Thy duties will be undisturbed. these halls ? Hyps. It chances that the house is left without a
:
man
to rule
it
which had been crying, before addressing i-q. Hypsipyle is apparently quieting the child, In 1. 3 some alarm. possibly their appearance was the cause of the child's the strangers)
84
alteration of
which W(ilamowitz)-M(9llendorfF) suggests, seems almost necessary, and The remains of the two preceding verses would be easier than a simple remedy ; give little clue to their sense ; at the end of 1. i the letter before on had a curved base, and may be e, , , or v. ypa[ suggests Nauck Fr. 764. 2 ypanrovs (t iv TV7T0VS, but the difference of termination seems to preclude any identification with that verse In is too bold. was written for ae]roir could not be read, and to suppose that or may be 1. 2 the doubtful and vfavia[i are wrongly placed. 4. The accents of of Jason and Hypsipyle according also 7. Boas: this was the name of the second son to Schol. Find. Nem. Argum.^, Myth. Vai. i. 133, 2. 141, Anth. Pal. iii. 10, and Statins, Theb. vi. 342; Apollod. i. 9. 17 calls him Nebrophonus, Hyginus, c. 17, Deipylus.
is
, .
) \({)
is due to Murray. (Murray) suits the scanty traces sufficiently well, and than another passive infinitive such as after the preceding in Soph. 33.
[e']i{TOf
8.
^^/ (\]
The
.
2. I.
^.
is
more euphonious
evavXiCeiv
occurs
g.
reading of the latter half of the line

;
satisfactory,
and
<
is
doubtful,
after Set is only fairly
scribe's spacing
[
and two
II.
[8(] [
is
but the might well be substituted [re] hardly fills the lacuna after irregular, and e especially sometimes occupies a good deal of room. ]<[]$ (Bury) suits the papyrus decidedly better than
o]Ik[o\s
(W-M).
[]
preceding fragment is evidently very slight, It is indeed just possible that the i. i. 11. lines should be combined into one, reading [a8]eanoros ..., but the vestiges in The purport of the passage clearly Fr. 2. I though scanty are not in favour of . is that Lycurgus the king was away (cf. introd. p. 23), and that in his absence the queen Eurydice was at the head of affairs. 4 sqq. The remains of these verses suggest that the sense of Thoas's remark was ' Then we cannot find quarters here but must seek them elsewhere ? to which Hypsipyle replied, By no means; strangers are always made welcome here.' LI. 4-5 may accordingly
Pr.
Fr. 2. i
The gap between this and the may well be the next line to Fr.
'
be restored
;
'
e. g.
8'
cf.
for the latter line Here.
(\ ' , '
ev
F. 1286
and, for the reply of Hypsipyle in
& .
ap
eV
'
\\ 8
'
11.
6-9, Ale. 566-7
]\\ 8
Ale.
1040
el
'
The 1-14 Hypsipyle is singing to the child Archemorus; cf. introd. p. 23. Fr. 1. metrical identity between 11. 9-14 here and 11. 11-7 in Col. iii, makes natural the supposition that the preceding verses of these two sets of lyrics were in strophic correspondence, though points as they stand in the papyrus they do not at first sight appear to be so. But, as
out to us, a sufficient correspondence can be obtained in 11. 5-8 with very slight manipulation, Between 11. 8 and 9 the verses being glyconics, in which a free responsion is permissible. is marked by the marginal the loss of a verse, answering to iii. 10 in iii. 6, and in the following for {), cf. note on 11. 8-10. By Avriting the and transposing the first syllable of in verse omitting the following correspondence is obtained
,
v^^ v^v^
W-M
" 5
[-
-]
'^^j
^^^^
[--]
- (3rd - (3rd
glyc.)
iii.
6.
kj
v-<
glyc.)
^^
(2nd glyc.) (2nd glyc.)
^^
\j
'u\.j\j
(pherecr.)
\j\j
'u'u
(3rd glyc.)
wv.^v-< wi^v^-
\j
(pherecr.) (2nd glyc.)
852.
85
it is hazardous to attempt to extend this process to the but it seems Hkely that in Col. iii. 3-5 the scribe's division is at fault, and that the glyconic-pherecralic measure should be restored by writing [^]/>?5 in ya\avei\as Similarly in Col. ii. 4 the second syllable of aliyav very likely belongs to the following verse ; in 1. 3 there seems to be a more serious dislocation or
Owing
to the imperfect text

;
preceding lines
6\
corruption.
3. 4.
\]:
Perhaps
\,
cf.
/.
but the vestiges are too slight to give any confirmation. A. 1054 but this Is Only one of several ;
possibilities.
this rattle's sound! (. . .) No Lemnian strain as solace for the pressed within the web, Muse, is this which I have to utter, but whatever befits a young child, for his slumber or amusement or meet tending, of this I make my song ' (i. e. I sing for the benefit of my nursling, not to beguile labour at the loom).
8-14. Ifyps. 'Lo
shuttle or for the
comb
8-10. For
introd.
p.
cf.
Aristophanes, Frogs 1305-6, and the other references given in

at
24.
to be a parody on 11. 9-1 1, and here strongly supports in the Aristophanes passage where the Ravennas alone has the reading preferred by recent editors. written in a probably different hand at the end of 1. 8, and the critical signs in front of 11. 8-9 refer to an insertion in the lost upper margin supplying a textual omission which is also indicated by the metre cf. note on 11. 1-14. Cf. also Fr. 64. 57, where occurs in a similar position, and 223, 125, 700. 27. II. for /xeXet, but, as Mr. E. C. Marchant observes, this is suggests unnecessary if be taken as a vocative. Xeyeiv has been altered (perhaps by the first hand) to Murray remarks that these has replaced cf. 1. 26, where variations recall the double readings which are found in the Laurentian MS. in several of Euripides' plays, the Ion, I. ., I. T., and Rhesus, and which perhaps descended from the edition of Aristophanes of Byzantium; cf. Wilamowitz, Heracles, I. pp. 147 sqq., 214 sq. perhaps this is the passage referred to in Bekker, Antiatt. p. 109. 15 (= Nauck 13.
/ieXiVoy
{),
Frogs 13 13 6
was perhaps intended
eUifitiXiaatTf
()
;
W-M
/:
'Yy^nrvXi]. Fr. 77) vfapos' veos' 14. TUSe: this construction ad sensum of a plural substantive with a singular relative good parallel to the having a collective sense is common from Homer downwards.
present passage
eêiv,
is
Soph. Ant. 707
yap
Kevot.
aWos,
15-37. Chorus. 'Why art thou, dear one, at the vestibule? Art thou sweeping the palace-entrance or sprinkling water-drops upon the ground in servile wise, or art thou hymning the fifty-oared Argo which is ever on thy lips or the sacred fleece of gold guarded upon oaken branches by a dragon's eye ? Are thy thoughts with sea-girt Lemnos, echoing to the rolling billows of the Aegean, now, when hither up Nemea's meads in brazen panoply fleet Adrastus having passed the plain of Argos is bringing swift war against the He has summoned the might (of Hellas) wiih lyre-built wall, the work of Amphion's hand ? .' divers scutcheons and gilded bows
.
.
15 sqq. As with the lyrics of Hypsipyle (cf. note on ii. 1-14), so too in the two choral iii. 18 sqq., the metre odes, strophic responsion was naturally observed, and ii. 15 sqq. being as before to a large extent glyconic, and the correspondence of a free character. greater licence in the use of the polyschematic glyconic verse, as was remarked by G. Hermann, Flem. dodr. vieir., is a characteristic of Euripides' later period. Hypsipyle's
86
third song, of
general scheme thus

17.
18.
:
re: so again Fr. 64. 77 cf. Homer, 73, Hdt. ii. 175. 19 sqq. Cf. Statius, Thed. v. 615-6 quoiiens tibi Lemnon et Argo sueta loqui
;
.
Sepas. p.
which the conclusion remains

is
at the top of Col. iv, served as
an epode
\vnpau
the
y.
cf.
e.g. J/ec.
3634
is
aalpeiv re
^
;
i.
The
accent
erroneous
cf.
4, note.
somnum
Hdt.
21.
Cf. Apollod.
2 2.
suadere querela.
76!
i.
.
is
9.
.
28.
required by the metre. 29. 8(' oT (Murray) seems preferable to hevpo ('), bringing out more clearly the connexion of thought ; Are you still harping,' the chorus asks, * on the old themes when events of such importance are passing at our doors ? comma-like mark just below the a of seems to be meaningless. is represented only by the second 30. anayei is not a quite satisfactory reading. The of the two uprights, which is drawn so long as to be more like with a space for an or intervening letter after the a ; there would also be room for a narrow letter between y and et.
Hephaest.
.
16
cf.
'
the usual Attic spelling; -fpos was an Ionic form, and appears in KareaKevaae (^SC. Argus)
724~5
is
though unattested
quite a possible word, but

is
74 Gaisf.
!: )
.
. . '
et
longa
and Apollod.
i.
6
ap.
(Simmias
\((
But we can find no suitable alternative to airayu, and a of just this shape occurs in the next column in 1. 20 in 1. 21. The verse can be easily reduced to cf. also a third glyconic and brought into harmony with the remains of iii. 15 by reading for Murray suggests []' ayei, with e. g. after Ne/xfô" in 1. 29 (cf. Or. 181 TjyayeT') and in 1. 3 1 instead of na[pfts. But something of the base of a would be expected to be visible between a and p, and a mixture of dochmiacs (-ou ...) with glyconics does not seem very probable in a choral ode. (W-M) suits the sense, and to a sufficient extent also the metre, though the 31. corresponding line (iii. 34) is catalectic. Part of the tail of the p would indeed be expected
in the make .that letter very long (cf. e. g. next line), and it is not quite clear how far the accent on e of epvpa extends, i. e. the upper extremity of it might belong to a of the line above. 32-3. The wall raised by the lyre of Amphion is of course Thebes. Qi.Phoen. 823-4
; .
\\^
Tt'\.\ta
to be visible, but the scribe does not always
ôppiyyi re
Tag
{
Anth. Pal. V. 223, ix. 371) is due to W-M. It is The occurs in the corresponding verse of the antistrophe (1. 37). supplement at the end of the line aims at reproducing the metre of iii. 37, but is of course highly conjectural ; for npoarjye, /. A. 283-4 cf. Phoen. 11 23-4 ' is Very doubtfully read, but his name can hardly be spared in this line, and the initial is fairly certain. 35. eKoKtae pevc^s, as Wilamowitz suggests, is more apposite than KoXeaoptvi^s since the army was already on the march, and it would be more natural to describe the result than the process of Adrastus' preparations. The scanty vestiges between and are consistent with either or e, though an e must have been written rather small. 36. Apparently being afterwards crossed through, was originally written, the but not the e possibly, however, the second letter is a deleted or y, and the cross-bar of the supposed e represents the stroke of deletion. Above the line is an a, and
34. noticeable that
cf.
8:
. .
re Xvpas
\(
"
;
(. [][]?
."
"
{)
I.
would be a natural word A. 275
in this context;
cf.
PL
455-6
iv
(cf.
TOiabe
W-M,
however, WOUld prefer
Atldr.
852.
617
followed the
and it is indeed possible that an overwritten rubbed here. re is in accordance with the rules of ancient grammarians 37. The accentuation of /xe and note ad loc. 1 of Fr 64. ii. I, 841. V. 44 where it is the only other instance of this word is Anth. Pal. xv. 27, 38. 476, &c. in^he sense of having only one foot. Cf. applied to
\\
iii
^
reixn
a,
:
'
iv
for the
papyrus
. ),
is
.
87
(, .
On
.
speeding over the waves in the calm to make fast the cables, 3-17. Bj'ps. '. mast amidships Orpheus him whom the river-maiden Aegina bore, even Peleus and by the measure for the rowers ot Thracian lyre of Asia sounded a dirge of invocation, playing a This, this my soul blade of pine. the long-shafted oars, now a swift stroke, now easying the
. ;
longs to celebrate
let
others
hymn
the toils of the Danai.'

is
3-5. In its present condition this metre cf. note on ii. 1-14.
j r f ^ note on are changes made on metrical grounds; ct. and 6-7. cf. Apollod. 1. 9. 16; but 1-14. Peleus is introduced here as one of the Argonauts; ii and grandson, not son, ot according to the usual mythology he was the son of Aeacus, The river of course is Asopus. Aegina. OeagrtustUicaccltnis 8-10. Cf. Statins, TM. v. 342 sqq. vox media de puppe venit 1 ne Tk^yov is a certain emendation oi W-M. malo mediis iyitersonat Orpheus remigiis. possibly first written is doubtful termination has been altered in the papyrus, but what was as The combination of Aa.as and actually ^\eyov, with a very small o. it was the frequency of the conjunction epithets of Ktôpts is harsh but excusable on account of Orpheus is enumerated among the 'Asian lyre'; cf. Fr. 64. loi, Cyclops 443> &c. musical art to later mythographers his Argonauts by Pindar, Pyih. iv. 315, and according
an obscure passage.
the question of the
\\^
'
'
,
;
had much
^
to
do with the success of the expedition.
Cf. Fr. 64. 98.
analogy of the Homeric iv very attractive (ihough that word too lacks classical support) is, however, is a synonym for oars. Timolheus, Persae 10 1-2, where opeiovs
^
II-2
cf.
"'II sqq.
We
rearrange
is
the
division
of the
verses
so
as
to
correspond
/ to
.u
that
not found elsewhere, but
^^. ...
may
?
6
Cf
/. 7:
II25 sqq.
ff
ibuv ineptness of IMv and the parallelism of
W-M:
ii.
Alexandrian poets but the the earliest examples of this verb are in
523, r 205.
perhaps be defended here on the s suggestion to read
W-M
oipdov
.
;
,
ct. e.
g.
,.
make
the correction practically certain
here;
also
19-21.
'
men have I heard the tale how of old the Tyrian journeyed on the waves to Europa left the city and Phoenician home of her fathers, ^"^ dien yet to a threefold birth of chi sacred Crete, nurse of Zeus and home of the Curetes And another maiden, I hear queenl) lo the land. she left sovranty and happy sway over
18-32. Chorus.
From
wise
maid
her fatherland to take the horns of a of Argos! When the god calls this to thy mind
.'
.
qSd
cow and
suffer a gadfly s torment.
18 sqq. On the sequence of thought cf. introd. p. 24. ^,,^ muc^ Tvptay 21-2 Cf. Creies, Nauck Fr. 472 hardly be nght, but a less followed by reKvov can and r^. following Bothe omits here. cf. to drastic remedy would be to emend and the alternative readings 22. TheVe does not seem much to choose between in Eunpides, happen to occur with a direct accusative elsewhere does not ..', but
^..
;
.
^
88

Whether
21.
Atoyepiropeg epavkoi.
and the idea of departure is sufficiently expressed by added by the first or second hand is doubtful; cf. introd, p. re 234. Cf. Bacch. 1202 Za
collocation
.
the interlinear
was
is
little
inelegant, but probably
sound
is
The new
compound.
i. e. Minos, Rhadamanthys, and Sarpedon; 26. rpia-aois cf. Hesiod, Fr. 39 (Schol. //. 292), Apollod. iii. i. i, &c. 27. Both a circumflex and an acute accent have been placed above the the ; former of course is erroneous.
:
the hiatus, but is both a less natural term (cf. Kevrpois ... and less suited to the size of lacuna. The following word as originally written was a vox nihili ; the first of the two deleted letters seems to be rather than a. the supplement is rather longer than would be expected on the analogy 30. \nar^pas of the verses above, but the scribe tends to make the point of commencement of the lines advance slightly towards the left as the column proceeds; cf. 1. 31 where is
29.
[]: [] would remove

:
however, Aesch. Prom, 596 sqq.
^.
32 sqq. In this passage the chorus is with little doubt seeking to offer consolation and encouragement to Hypsipyle, and Wilamowitz suggests that 11. 32-7 may have run somewhat ' [raCy ap Beos els as follows [ervKetjs '1 [ert TOP Trjare/wi jrojr t\ei Cf. Soph. las C. 3^5~^ Bfoiis nore. ^!/, This restoration, which is made only exempli gratia, brilliantly satisfies the requirements of sense and metre, but in the last verse can only with difficulty be reconciled with the papyrus, where the lacuna at the beginning of 11. 35-7 is practically of the same size ; one letter more than in 1. 35 might be conceded in 1. 37 on account of the slope of the column,
:
(,
. . .
appropriate, especially so soon after 1. 27. a word common in Homer and also used by Pindar, is not found elsewhere in tragedy, but that is not a sufficient reason for questioning its genuineness here. (Murray) seems guaranteed by the parallel of Phoen. 248 rar 31.
practically certain.
[{]
[x]pay
is less
[(]
'lovs,
though is not the column was kept straight;
Certain,
cf.
and two
letters
the preceding note.
would be enough for the lacuna if Aeschylus, Prom. 588, calls lo tSs
'
'
, \>
,
'
\\(\ /^]
|
.
[
but hardly three more. In 1. 33 also though just possible is unsatisfactory, since [t] would not normally fill up the space; moreover a future would be more apposite than a present tense. The letters are quite doubtful ; the may well be ^ or and the possibly or might be read were it not for the difficulty of the apparent vestige of an accent above the place where the y would come ; the accent might, however, belong to the preceding letter. Perhaps is the apodosis of the sentence, and we should read
:
[^[]
]/;
[^%,
This would well Satisfy all the Conditions except that [/cafjis a short supplement for the beginning of 1. 33 ; aî] would not be open to the objection brought above against [il The supposed acute accent cannot be a mark of elision or length. In 11. 36-7 it is evident that the scribe's division of the verses was not the
\
, , ['
ii.
'
,..
(?)]
same
as in
33-4.
fits
38. yfvea
in with the context as explained in the
preceding note; the god will not
forget his descendant.

iv.
2-9. I/yps.
'
.
slew.
Death
lyre
?
is
the
meet end of these
of
the
with
tearful
sang a lament for Procris the huntress whom her husband my woes. What wailing, what song, what music lament, though Calliope inspired it, could come up to my
suffering
852.
2.
who was
iii.
89
The
is
insidious corruption in this line
,
3
Procris, daughter of Erechtheus,
accidentally killed
Cephalus
.
This
.
thus told by Apollod.

KpiOeis iv
1 5.
ev
\]
btaKKayeiaa
has been inserted by the original scribe ; cf. ii. 8, note. 5. In view of the imperfect context we have left this verse as it stands in the papyrus, * Spa. may be right. though the transposition suggested by * epa n's ... should be read. Or possibly e\axe (sc. Procris)
line at first omitted
.
895-9
''''^
was detected by Murray.
^(
""
'*^''
The legend of when hunting by her husband

eVl
'
lines
(')
(/)
W-M
'
6.
For the form of

.
.
this verse cf.

;,
/. T.
Phoen. 1498 150 1

S)
but either of these would involve some alteration in the following line; cf. the next note. oi was Originally written, and then altered to being 7. added in the margin as a variant. The p[ following is presumably the initial letter of -, which could not be conin some form, and possibly was substituted for however, would neither scan nor structed with the variant (?) for construe with any of these readings. without a possessive or similar adjective is obscure, but perhaps admissible in 9. thinks that in 1. 5. in 1. 7 conceals consequence of the proximity of eâ an original but if so the corruption has gone very deep. The chorus now catches sight of the approaching strangers, whose advance is signalized by the usual anapaests, 11. 10-4.
suggests, than
'"'"
;
The marginal
86 \^
and
''"^ "" V ^^s

eVt
for the substance of this
and the following

S)
as a variant for
, , (^,
is
perhaps more probably
, ^,
(,
(
as
W-M
(\
W-M
' Zeus, Lord of our Nemea's grove, what is the quest of these the Dorian fashion of their dress, whom I see approaching hard by, on their way towards these halls through the lonely grove ? Amphiaraus. distasteful to a man is travel, and the sight of fields deserted or with
iv.
10-42. Chor.
strangers,
marked by
How
is overtaken by some need, unbefriended, with none to which way to turn. E'en upon me has this strait come, but And thee, strange woman, with joy I saw yon house in the mead of Zeus in Nemea's land. whether thou art a slave who watchest over the house, or no servile person, thee will I ask, what man is called the lord of this mansion where the sheep are tended in the land of Phlius ? Hyps. Lycurgus call men the master- of these rich halls, who was chosen from out all Asopia to be the warden of Zeus, the country's god. Amph. I desire to take some running water in our pitchers as a libation to the gods For streams of stagnant water are impure, and they have all offered by us on our journey. been defiled by the army's throng. Byps. Who are ye, and from what land do ye come ? Amph. We are from Mycenae and of Argive race, and on crossing the border into another land we wish to off"er sacrifice for the Danaid army ; for we have set forth against if haply the gods may speed us prospering on our way, woman. the gates of Cadmus Hyps. Why are ye marching, if I may learn this of thee ? Amph. We would restore Polynices, an exile from his fatherland. Hyps. And who art thou who seekest to take the troubles of others Amph. I am the seer Amphiaraus, son of Oecles.'
lonely habitations
when a wayfarer
interpret his want, in doubt
.?
66
.'
II.
this
abnormal accent was preferred by some grammarians;
cf.
Fr. 64.
go
12.

For
TtiKarav. The scribe apparently began 1 1 64 evvoia of &c. ; but the $piritus lenis (due Pap., following the analogy of 13. &c. probably to the following &) is usual in is due to W-M, is quoted from the to 15. The correction of followed by aypovs Hypsipyle in Bekker, Antiatt. p. 93. 26 (Nauck Fr. 768), and
cf.
to write a
:.
1,
Soph. Phil.
in place of the first
. , ^
%,
and the
t
.
. .
in
1 7
produces an awkward tautology.
i8.
was
originally written,
written through the
mark of
elision, the correction
was subsequently converted into and being probably by a different hand an

;
is intolerable, acute accent seems to have been erased over the first o. and some other adjective must be substituted. It also seems likely that the nominative case in this and the next word has been replaced by the accusative, though the latter need not as Murray remarks, would be closer to the text of the papyrus than be wrong, This passage supports Wakefield's cf. Jlec. 8 II in Ion 255. correction is not otherwise attested. 24. The compound is a simple correction oi evpeOeii, which is not a natural word here. 27.
!,
28.
29-30.
),
31
by and it 754 sqq.

.
instead of and o[8iov] were suggested by Murray, [;][//^' 0. C. 477 is idiomatic (cf. e.g. Soph. The middle by W-M. perhaps the scribe was influenced is indefensible with [x]e'pw/3a whereas Statins describes the country as suffering from a drought, in the previous verse. was water for drink not a libation that Hypsipyle was begged to indicate cf. Thed. iv.
; ;
' ^?
[
(^^(
,'
'priest', as in
T'.
131 Saias
\}8.
was an easy error with
at the
beginning of the next verse.
35. [5]pia
37. vestiges
W-M.
suit
are extremely doubtful ; the appears likely here, but the supposed A combination with Fr. 92, though the papyrus or | better than p. is very similar in appearance, does not seem practicable. in the margin at the end of this line is no doubt a variant like those in Col. iv, 38. and we therefore infer that the verse began with et and some other particle than ^, e. g. renders the general sense sufficiently clear, This opening combined with nms or and the line may be completed in various ways, of which we print an illustration. To suppose that 8[ is the commencement of a line originally omitted and subsequently supplied is inadmissible, for the margin between the columns is not nearly broad enough to contain a verse in a single line, while if the verse were divided into several lines, something of these should be visible below 39. The restoration of the first half of the verse is the suggestion of Bury; but it is quite likely that the letters should be divided ]?
would
41.
suitable.
by
,
^v
position of Fr. 3, containing the beginnings of 11. 41-4, is practically assured the appearance of the papyrus and the appropriateness of its contents. 42. Both here and in Fr. 60. 15 the papyrus has the Homeric and Pindaric form
\
The
:
[5
W.
&
[^^"(f)
[^ [
.
. .
WOUld
also
be
In Suppl. 925, the but is preferred by editors of Aeschylus and Euripides. only other passage is Eurip. where the name occurs, LP read cf. e. g. Ion 260-^3 (Kp.) 43. Hypsipyle evidently knew Amphiaraus by name
', * ^! [ [? . The
fK
, \!
...
.
;
?.
(") ^
44
or
4.
precise position of this fragment
is
uncertain, but there are
two reasons
for
852.
placing
his
it
11.
91
after telling
above rather than below
i-ii of Col.
(i)
Amphiaraus
Hypsipyle
name would naturally proceed to ask hers before making any further disclosures, dark fibre in especially when he found that his name was familiar to her (cf. 1. 43, note), (2) a
the papyrus in front of the lines
but disappears lower in the column.

horizontal
a loss of
2.
at least
and the number 15 lines between
noticeable in Fr. 4 and also in the upper part of Col. y, is Since the break along the top of Cols, iv and of lines in a column here is about 60 (cf. introd. p. 20), there is
is
iv.
44 and
v. i.
. or 17 or ^? 3-4, We print a restoration suggested by Bury represented in various other ways.

.
the
same sense can of course be
Pr. 1. V. i-ii. Amph. ' My wife persuaded me Hyps. With righteous intent or (guilefully) ? Amph. She received a necklace Hyps. Whence (was it obtained) ? Amph. Famed Cadmus once married Harmonia, Hyps. He was one of those whose nuptials were attended by gods. Amph. To her Aphrodite gave a lovely necklace. Hyps. The gods to children of gods are ever kind. Amph. Now their son was called Polydorus. Hyps. If he was the son of a goddess, and received gods' gifts, 'twas a .' Amph. His son was Labdacus
. .
.
.
fit
name.
and Bury, is clearly subject of this passage, as was perceived by both necklace of Harmonia with which Polynices bribed Eriphyle, the wife of the famous Amphiaraus Amphiaraus, to persuade her husband to join the expedition against Thebes ; arise between sworn that Eriphyle should be the arbiter in any question that might had although he was aware of himself and Adrastus, and so could not reject Eriphyle's request,
I-II.
The
W-M
her duplicity
I.
cf.
ApoUod.
iii.
6. 2.
Only the bottoms of

;
the
doubtful
but the vestiges suit

1.
, and
first
two
if
iii.
letters
been the subject of

3
l.
Cf.
ApoUod
e. g.
6. 2
in general had been and not merely had also been specified. mentioned, but it hardly follows that Polynices yfms following d.Phoen. 5 sqq. 5. For the genealogy here
The
line
may be completed
o>os
iBeâff
^\ ^
remain, and their identity is extremely is right in 1. 2, Eriphyle must^have ennae rhv
\
. . .
UoKweiKovs
probably indicates that the
'
6
in particular
ds 6e Restored by W-M. Cf. Phoen. 822 given according to who gave the necklace and to whom it was Accounts diifer as But that the giver in this line should be to some Harmonia received it from Cadmus. in 1. 8 ; cf. Schol. Phoen. 71 divine is necessary from the emphasis on
.
./ ,
(sc.
8e
Xeyovacv,
airrfj
8-10.
Pr. 5.
The
restorations were suggested
).
?^ '
.^
^
^
(/)
m
^
1.
roiSe Aaiov.
.
;
,
by
W-M.
closer to 1. 12 of the papyrus suggests that this fragment goes even coincide with 1. 12. It is noticeable that than to 1. 27, and the first line of it may a small hand, obliterated letters on the lower edge of the recto there are two or three half reverse iv-v is blank. But these few letters run in the whereas the recto of the rest of Cols,
The appearance
92
direction to the other writing on the recto, and their presence is not a valid reason against Which of the speakers placing the fragment in Col. v, which is its most suitable position. is Aniphiaraus and which Hypsipyle is not clearly defined.
5.
The
1 2.
letter after
is
more probably
than
e.
Col.
after
1.
V. 27.
If yi(
comparison with the preceding column indicates a gap of 14 lines in 1. 2 8 is yv[vai in the vocative the speaker there must be Amphiaraus,
certain.
but that
29.
p. 20.
is far
from
The
in the left
margin marks the 400th
line of the play; cf. Fr. 25,
and
introd.
regard these fragments as forming part of the stasimon which followed and Amphiaraus. That Frs. 6-7 and 9 belong to a single column is practically assured by a vertical crease in the papyrus, made, as the writing in the case of the two latter shows, after the recto but before the verso was inscribed. This crease has also served as a rough guide to the number of letters lost at the beginnings of lines in Frs. 6 and 7. The position of the three fragments relatively to each other is quite uncertain, and but it is likely on account of the difference of subject they may be arranged in any order The reference to that Fr. 9 was separated by a considerable gap from the other two. also Frs. 7 and 9 in Fr. 6. i affords a slight reason for placing that fragment first Fr. 8, containing the beginnings are alike in colour, while that of Fr. 6 is rather different. same column by the appearof nine lines from [. .]\eu[ to [ is shown to belong to the ance of the papyrus on both recto and verso (the line of junction between two selides accurately corresponds in Frs. 8 and 9), and its place has been determined on internal
Frs. 6-9.
We
the scene between Hypsipyle
[
Suidas
3.
evidence, especially
11.
6-7 and
9.
Fr.
the accent
s. v.
^,
I.
^'
is
usually accented, like other
&c.,
as in the papyrus,
is
The supposed
7. 4.
interlinear
to be too acute.
Pr.
8][ W-M.
this
reminiscence of
passage.
8
.
. .
words in was usual napa
on
rois
the penultimate, but according to
possibly only a circumflex accent, but the angle seems
in Aristoph.
Frogs 131 2 may well be a
Frs. 8-9. The chorus is here tracing the events which led to the expedition against Thebes. According to the well-known story Polynices of Thebes and Tydeus of Calydon, both fugitives from their homes, arrived simultaneously at Argos and began quarrelling 7r[ep]t in front of the palace of Adrastus about their quarters for the night Adrastus roused by the noise separated the combatants and, believing that they I. 10). represented the lion and the boar which an oracle had foretold as the husbands of his ' ei(o]n-ci[s] [(]v\$]at), adopted them as sons-in-law daughters (11. 13-5 and undertook to restore them each to his country. Cf. Suppl. 131 sqq., Phoen, 409 sqq.,
{ ,
in
1.
ApoUod.
2.
iii.
6. i.
Pleuron was close to Calydon, the capital of Tydeus.
6-15. 'By night in lairs by the court-yard, exchanging frequent defiances, by oarage of iron and by slaughter they made proof with the spear, fugitives as they were, of the spirit of their noble fathers. And king Adrastus lay in his 'couch, having received the behests of .' Phoebus that he should wed his daughters to wild beasts
.
(cf.
6-9. The restoration, which proceeds on the assumption that For 1. 6 cf. Phoen. 4 1 5-6 note ad loc), is mainly due to Murray.
12
is
'
correct
(.)
vv^
. SOme form, and if ;[ is evidently (.) 5 is masCuline and not feminine it is probable, as Bury remarks, that 1. 6 is a fresh clause and vv]kt6s Se should be restored. At the end of the line either av\a or is possible. In 1. 7 suggests epib' [eptSos ayffvo, which may be right ; but the dative would perhaps be expected rather than the genitive in such a phrase, as e. g. in Aret. p. 71 30 TO flp]faia (Bury and Murray) In 1. 8 seems certain, though we can find nothing quite parallel. In 1. 9 the letter before ov may be is a somewhat strong expression, since nobody was killed or, for anything the story tells us, even hurt ; but the imperfect serves to soften it. only very slight vestiges remain of the letters after , and the first of them 12. may also be or ; not room for ^[5], even if .] could be read, but there is that prosaic word could be admitted here, and is an improbable combination. compound adjective . agreeing with would be attractive, but none such is known, nor are there obvious analogies upon which to coin one that would suit the papyrus. Cf. Phoen, 409-11 ?>;' S.o^\.ai 13. j{o]7ra[s] was suggested by Murray.
'
els
8.
852.
.
.
',
93
in
1.
W-M
^-^
^.
^
and
.
.
\ ^]
fvonai.
15 [CM^]t is somewhat too cramped to be quite satisfactory, but is adopted in default of a better reading is excluded. 16-17. probably refers to some word like 'house' or 'gates' and hence (so Bury; or are alternatives) is a natural restoration. Cf. AL. 597
;
]/[
! ,
[ (](
\
297
'
!,
. 302
][;
][
Phoetl.
TniXas,
Tr. 10. As explained in introd.

chorus and Hypsipyle after the
p.
25 we regard
this
and the three following fragments
(the relative order of which is quite uncertain) as belonging to a lyrical dialogue between the
latter's return from her disastrous expedition with Amphiaraus. depends upon the correctness of the decipherment in 1. 3 of Fr. 10, where there If the name is, as we believe, is a broken letter of the name of the speaker. The doubtful the view adopted of this fragment seems necessary. may also be a letter (hardly p), but the abbreviation with a round top like ^ or is unsuitable because something of the ought also to be visible. Murray proposed to make Fr. 10 refer to a search for Hypsipyle and Fr. 11. 1-2 represent her cries when captured, while Bury thought that Fr. 10 is a dialogue between the members of the chorus, who caught sight of But the name of Hypsipyle before the struggle with the serpent going on in the distance. 1. 3 would of course be inconsistent with either of these interpretations.
Much
']{),
]{)
2. There is a speck of ink at the edge of the papyrus in front of this line, but the absence of a paragraphus below 1. i is against referring 1. 2 to a different speaker whose name might be given in the margin, as in 1. 3.
3.
Murray.
is
There
is
4.
right,
this line
no paragraphus below cyyur. projected by a letter further
and 7-8. 5. For
aX]tiCs cf. Here. ^.513 Phoen, 1 747 ^pos Either two or three letters may be lost according as 1. 4 or 11. 7-8 are taken as the standard (cf. note on 1. 4) ; yvva]Us would be too long. At the end of this line some has been crossed through and or correction has been made ; apparently a letter like y or written above. Whether the next letter, which is rounded like f, , or was also altered cannot be determined ; ctpijKe is unsatisfactory as the remains stand.
,,
to the left than
^
11.
94
6.

If
is
right the y has
was produced; a confusion of and .

the effect of
been corrected, perhaps from cf. Fr. i. iv. 2 and Fr. 64.
or because as
12,
first
written
where there has been
Pr. 13.
I.
The
vestige in the
margin may be part of an obhque dash
Fr. 60. 72, &c.) or represent a letter, e.g.
[{
(cf. Fr.
57. 16,
as in
1.
4 below.
Frs, 14
Frs. 14r-7, These fragments may be connected either with Frs. 6-9 or 103. and 15 were found adhering together, face to face, and the worm-eaten edges follow
pattern.
the
same
the position and interpretation of these two pieces cf. introd. p. 25. with the main group of fragments, but are distinguished from them by the dark colour and semi-decayed condition of the papyrus.
Frs. 18-9.
On
They were found

Ft. 18.
The
letters vh are
(.'*)
I24g 6
;
as well as the preceding mark like a grave accent has been placed above 3was first written too far to the right, and then reprobably the accent intended for the seems to have been corrected from peated in its proper place. The acute accent on
very doubtful
8.
might be read
cf.
/.
T.
a circumflex.
is not used elsewhere presumably refers to the hpanav, though 4. Cf. Statins, Theb. v. 51b auraiae crudelis gloria frontis prominet, 572 of a serpent's crest. perque iuhas sianiis capitisque insigne corusci emicat. suggests ; but the passage is very obscure. or eTretat y', as 5. Perhaps eVei The vestige of the letter after fnn is too minute to be recognized. 6. At the left edge of the papyrus opposite this line are two letters, in a smaller or ]. They probably belong to but perhaps not different hand, which may be read as a marginal note on the preceding column (cf. Fr. 64. 50-1) rather than to an entry of the dramatis persona, since the paragraphus shows that a change of speaker does not occur till The commencement of the verse is difficult. The letter after the lacuna the line below. hiahpavat. suggests seems to be either or a, and rather the former than the latter. On the other hand if the words are itself, but the compound hiahpav does not occur. ojSta (Murray) divided '[. .]5ta a satisfactory restoration is not evident ; neither is not suitable. nor seems very likely. or \/r. 7. The first letter of the line had a tall stroke and vas with little doubt either on account of the difficulty suppose the verse to have begun Avith a hypermetrical of filling up a foot with the remaining two letters ; but there is a rather similar problem in
'
W-M
7{]
{' ]
\'\
We
the next line.
the
8. The vestige supposed to represent the top of the e in kh and the stop at the end of word might together be taken as a diaeresis over the t, [] hut there would then At the beginning be room only for a very narrow letter, another or o, in the lacuna. of the Une the space is so short that the foot and a half to be supplied there (if "^^ is right) must have consisted mainly of vowels.
9.
e after
Some
is
The insertion has been made over the line, but its nature is very uncertain. on a small fragment which broke away when the papyrus was being flattened,
closer to the p.
is
and should perhaps be put
/(^[]6[5
in
1.
cannot be read.
18 by the appearance of the
Fr. 19. This fragment

papyrus.
Possibly
it
closely connected with Fr.

1
joins
on above 8ia^
of Fr. 18.
Frs. 20, 21.
On the
scene here see introd. p. 24.
The
position of Fr. 20, which con-
852.
tains the beginnings of
95
II. 1-4, is probable on internal evidence and confirmed by the correspondence of the fibres of the recto.
1-16. Hyps. 'Dear friends, I stand on the razor's edge, (in danger of) shameful treatment I am full of fear. Chor. Hast thou no word of hope to tell thy friends ? Hyps. Flight if only I had knowledge of these roads Chor. What then hast thou found that spurs thee to boldness ? Hyps. I am fearful of what I shall suffer because of the child's death. Chor. Poor soul, thou hast some acquaintance with such ills Hyps. Yea, I know them, and I will be on my guard. Chor. Where then wilt thou turn ? What city will receive thee ? Hyps. My feet and zeal will decide that. Chor. The land is guarded round about by sentinel-posts. Hyps. You are right let that be but I go. Chor. Consider, for thou hast friends in us to give thee counsel. Hyps. What if I found some one to conduct me forth from this land ? Chor. There is no one who is willing to conduct a slave.'
;
1 I !
I. Z> ^^raâi, suggested by Bury, is suitable in itself but not a very satisfactory reading of the papyrus, as it makes the letters between and rather crowded, while on the other hand there is a slight space between the and the [.1/3 could be read, ; yvvdiKfs occurs in Oresf. 136; 2> however may of course stand alone, and the here is quite doubtful. At the end of the line eVt is only one of many possibilities '^] im cf. Here. F. 630 Homer 1*73 eVt ScC. ; seems preferable to on account of the preceding eêtj/ ; but 3. is the eêt (. usual word, e. g. Fr. 64. 76, Orest. 1255 which could be read, is an obvious restoration, but the line is then 5. aTe[y]S>v difficult to complete ; there is not room for Bury suggests e'\bp[av as toKft, but edpava, though a word used by Euripides as well as Aeschylus and Sophocles, Hence we adopt the restoration proposed by Murray, which is occurs only in lyrics. sufficiently consistent with the papyrus ; something of the lost might have been expected to be visible, but would not necessarily be so. would restore at the end of this line on the analogy oi Androm. 28 6. Ttv evpelv in the present passage seems to have a different but sense. Hypsipyle has just stated in the previous line what her her defence or resource, was to be, namely flight ; and her reply in 1. 7 shows clearly that the present question must be, what induced her to contemplate such a bold step. Our proposed restoration attempts to give this meaning. Whether the alteration of the original reading for which has apparently been substituted, is by the first hand, is doubtful.
[]
'4
;^
'
([.
W-M
,
1
. \ [] ' ^ ()(
So Med. 386 TLS ; and For the conjunction of and Phoen. 1430 and ['][] W-M; 12-3.
10. II.
Toiabe
iav, but this is not so close to y), on the analogy of El. 379 the papyrus. In 1. 12 has been lightly crossed through with ink of the same colour as that of the overwritten (v. 14-6. The restoration of these lines is largely due to Murray. In 1. 16 [ovbth may be suggested as an alternative supplement.
cf.
for the latter cf. Suppl.
(..)
.
Ion
lOg-lO
tIs
We
946-7 (17.) had thought of [eltVa[i'] ew
^ ^
(Tt;

we
Pr. 22. The speaker of 11. i-8 is evidently pleading the cause of Hypsipyle, and assign them to Hypsipyle herself for the reasons given in introd. p. 26,
2.
7.
/.
T.
9.
966
may 8\ may{,
The
doubtful
OeXfi.
be . be some part of the verb
or
'
and
for the latter
(W-M)
Bacch. 209
6[\ '
;
for the
former
of.
'
ovbfv
]\f[|af
Bury
][
or
][
can also be read, or possibly

for e8p]aa[as.
][
though the
first letter
is
more
II.
like
than
a.
There would not be room

last line
This was the
of a column.
Prs. 23-36. The relative position of these pieces is mostly indeterminate, though there are grounds in certain cases for connecting two or more of them somewhat closely together; see the notes on the individual fragments. Frs. 23-4. These two fragments are similar in appearance, and may well belong to same dialogue if the speakers are, as we conjecture, Eurydice and Hypsipyle, (A), the questioner, would naturally be the former in both pieces.
the
;
Pr. 23.
to Hypsipyle
3.
;
Perhaps &
cf.
the previous note.
(cf.
Hipp. 682),
if
the line
is
spoken by Eurydice
in the margin of Col. ii marks, we suppose, the 600th, not the 700th line, the Pr. 25. not i, 1 100 , numeration being by the letters of the alphabet, not figures thus 1000 not la, and so on ; cf. Fr. 64. 79, 841. II. 25, VI. 7, and P. Brit. Mus. 732. Col. xvi {Journal denotes the 6ooth line of Iliad xiii. The same of Phil. xxvi. No. 51, p. 43), where a is omitted and t alphabetical system, in which 6, is commonly used for the numeration of the books of a work, e.g. Homer and Herodotus. In P. Grenf. II. 11. ii. 4 (Pherecydes), which is in all probability stichometrical is found, the scribe has confused the where a alphabetical and numerical systems or employed the latter.
;
*:,
Prs. 27-9. Fr. 28 was found adhering, face downwards, to the upper right-hand side of and the worm-eaten edges have the same pattern. This indication that the two fragments are to be connected gains some confirmation from the recto, where part of an oblique dash denoting a total occurs on Fr. 27, and on Fr. 28 there is in the right position If so, the the end of a stroke which may be the continuation of the same oblique dash. p6nv or gap between them is unlikely to be large, and [6]/[' e]Sii^[a ]'^[ would be a suitable combination ; but we have not succeeded in carrying out the That Fr. 29 belongs to the same column as Fr. 27 is made restoration on this basis. probable by the presence of a pair of dark fibres in the left margin of both fragments these fibres are rather closer to the commencement of the lines in Fr. 27 than in Fr. 29, which suggests that the latter preceded, but this inference is not certain. The speaker apparently is Hypsipyle, who is addressing the queen Eurydice (cf. Fr. 27. 2 and 6-7), as in Fr. 22, and perhaps Frs. 27-9 come from the upper part of the column of which Fr. 22 is the bottom; but the writing on them is of a distinctly smaller size than that of Fr. 22, so that in any case it is likely that there was an appreciable interval.
Fr. 27,
.
[][]
may
and
cf.
Pr. 27. I. Only the bottom of the stichometrical letter in the margin remains, and it be read as e, but e does not suit the supposed situation here cf. the previous note
;
introd. p. 26.
2.
The
I,
accent of
x[cp]w'/3[
does not prove that the termination was the genitive plural
Fr. 6.
note.
852.
3.
97
is not room for eye at the bînning of this fine, bat voold be jost perhaps not more than a sinîe letter is lost in the lacona between c and *. A pamgnphus below this or the next line voold probablj be invisible, die popyras heistg much rubbed. 4. A single broad letter would fiD the space before Aim ^>, bat thoe woold be room ither y or a- coald well be read in place oft before the final bcnna. for e. g.ovorru
Thore
:
possible
cf.
c^. For a possible combinatiom with Fr. Ft. 28. I. : the 1 maybe note above on Frs. 27-9. 3. Oaly part of the r ronains. bat there is enoa^ of ii^ we dunk, to exdnde
'^
^,
s';.
Ft. 29. See note on Frs. 27-9.
hor love Fr. 32. The speaker here, evidendy, is again Hypap]^ who is dwdling her dead naiîn|^ probeibly in repodatuon of tbe accnsalions of Fmjdke; cf It is dear firom the recto that the fragment is not from the same colomn Fr. 60. 10. as Fr. 22 or Fr. 27. tul 3. V after a is fairly certain, bat beyond this the remaios of l^tos are very could be read. and par or tar is reached ; the t may be part of a suggests w}mr. 4. 7. K}|ii4!uir{r: Bf^vora is used in Tlreed. 893 crf'the cfaanns rf^HeloL 9. 6 ]' ayicaXats : cC Fr. 6ol ID ; perhaps iy ynXMn [pam> but die last letter may also
for
di^
W-M
it,
be
e. g.
1 1.
,
is
or
corrected, a^fârendy from
Fr. 33. The speaker and subject of dais fragmant are both problemadcaL dwinL'; naturally suggests BuJ^s, and perhaps diis fragmoot belongs with Fis. 34-5 lo a scene in which the sons of Hyps^yle again ^^ncd; dL introd. pi 29. breathii^ or an I. The supposed grave accent on^ is vary doubtfal; a circamflex interlinear letter, is eqmlly possiUe.
The si^gested combinadoa of these two fragments is made probaUe by its But die siqipfied by the recfoi. 5-6, and some confinnalory evideace Tbat situation remains very doubtful, and we abstain fim attempts at reconstmdtion. thinks Eurydice is one of the chaiactecs ofmcomed is |Kobable (c 1. a aer|gmow[), and that die is confronted by Fnneos and Tboas but we are not convinced that the periphrasis used in speaHr^ of Hypsipyle in L 5 really involves this ; cf. introd. p. 29, and die notes The nnmbar of letters to be supplied at the beg^mings of the fines is uncertain below. they are estimated on the hypothesis that six are lost in D. 4-6, but though there can hardly
Frs. 34-5.
suitability in U.
W-M
have been
less,
there
may have been mme.
Tbe worm-eaten patton of Fr. 35

[tm
is identical
with that of Frs. 14-5. 3. Bury suggests
Eurydice who had been away from the pabo^ and had now jiet returned. He thinks that the absence of the queen as well as the Kng when Amphiaraus arrived would be an advantage to e plot as hdping to excuse HypsipyH who thus could not ask leave to grant his But the data seam scarce^ sufficient to substantiate this view. The vestige before request. only moderately well, and the proposed restoration of the preceding hama is suits a
[^ } ^* U
wAptSm
if, snpposiiig the speaker to
be
somewhat overlong.
4.
Perhaps
suggests
?]
^}^
.
Bury ; die letter bôre (which is almost certain) may be y. [pwîJÂ, but ftMynnw sp^^Sns is uot a voj soit^bfe phrase in
Mrniay.
referring to Hypsipyle.
5-6.
rpo4{6s
W-M,
We had propo^d to read f
tc}cm
. . .
SOmi^
98

W-M
would be expected, and (2) that Hypsipyle was objects to this (i) that but No doubt the dative would be more natural, but the genitive hardly seems a dry-nurse. impossible ; and to the latter objection it may be answered that Hypsipyle Avould not be more than middle-aged (Statius, Theb. v. 466, makes her sons about twenty years old), and mother's functions that her own language rather conveys the impression that she fulfilled all a be read in Fr. 60. 12, and secondly that she was certainly especially if
imagined as a nurse in the fuller sense by Statius; It may also be questioned whether viaterna daham. suggests something like suckling,
' {(
I.
: [(^ ^
cf.
TM.
v.
617 libera parvo iam would necessarily imply

beginning of
1.
at the
5.
Frs. 37-56 are too small to give clear indications concerning their metre. They were found at the same time as Frs. 6 sqq. (cf. introd, p. 20), and are therefore grouped here with them.
Fr. 41. Fr. 46.
]
The
This
cf.
Fr. 60. 18.
I.
deleted
was
originally unelided.
like a
Fr. 49. 2. above the letter preceding the

Frs.
;
There was a horizontal stroke

first a.
mark of length or a rough breathing
60 cf. introd. p. 27, and note on 1. 17. We have not succeeded in finding a combinathe script, as well as tion between them, but the texture of the papyrus and the character of The praise of Dionysus is the similarities in subject and metre, serve to connect them. main theme, and the metre had a large anapaestic element.
Fr.
57-9 probably belong
to the stasimon preceding the act partially preserved in
Fr. 57.
5.
I.
line is apparently the first of
a column.
the interlinear
cf.
;
The supposed
variant,
Fr.
I.
though such iv. 6-7 and Fr. 73.
stop after dots are

4.
may well be one of two dots inclosing not commonly used in this papyrus
however,
10. Cf. Rhes. 12
13-6. Cf. Bacch. 142 sqq.
'
?
17-
The traces of the stichometrical figure are slight, but that it is such a figure is from the horizontal dashes above and below it, and this granted the only right-hand suitable reading is , i. e. 1 1 00 ; the stroke seems to be too diagonal for the limb of a /x. , , 20 sqq. The commencement of a new strophe or antistrophe is marked by the paragraphus and the projection of the lines to the left; cf. e. g. Fr. i. iii. 18. Who is addressed
evident
,
.
.
is
'
TO
Bpoei.
p^l 8e
neBov,
pa
b'
pel be
,
,
in
not clear.
22. Cf. /. T.
209
Fr. 58.
2.
Cf. Fr.
3.
Cf. Fr. 57.
8,
1,
in
this word was conjectured by Casaubon in Mnesim. Bi'pp. i. stood and not It is just possible that where the MS. reading is ought certainly to appear. the papyrus, but something of the vertical stroke of a remarks, is a hardly possible compound. as
. 7{).
I.
avpai: or
57.16 and
. .
lofl
89
re
W-M
' avvbpov
eh
Tro.
064
Fr. 59. The colour of the papyrus suggests that this fragment is to be placed below it does not seem likely that Fr. 58. 12 and Fr. 59. i coincide. rather than above Fr. 58
;
852.
Fr. 60. 5-62. Hyps.
'
... So
99
seemest thou to indulge blind rage without staying Art thou silent, and answerest none of my complaints? For of the child's death I am indeed the cause, but of killing him I am not justly accused, my nursling, whom I fed in my arms, and who to my love was as my own child in all save that I bare him not, my great comfort prow of Argo, and the sea's white foam my children, I perish miserably seer, son of Oecles, death is upon me Help me, come, suffer me not to die on a shameful charge ; since for thy sake I am lost Come, for thou knowest my case, and wouldst be received by this woman as the surest witness of my mishap. Let us go, since I see no friend at hand to save me. Vain then was my
to learn truly the events' course.
! 1 ! ! !
compunction
Amph. Stay, thou who art sending this woman to be slain, queen of the palace; for from thy comeliness to my view I attribute to thee noble birth. Hyps.^ O, by thy knees, Amphiaraus, from the ground I supplicate thee, by thy beard, by Apollo's sacred art, save me, for thou art come at the very moment in my extremity, and
'tis
for thy sake that I perish. I am at the point of death, and in bonds thou seest me at thy knees who then went with the strangers. So thou, a holy man, wilt do a holy deed ; but if thou desertest me thou wilt be a reproach to the Argives, yea, to the Hellene race.
thou who by the altar's sacred flame dost foresee the fortunes of the Danai, tell this woman of the child's disaster, for thou wert by and knowest. She says that of set purpose I killed her son and plotted against her house.
Amph. With knowledge am I come, having suspected the fate which the child's end upon thee and I am here to aid thine evil case, armed not with might, but right. For it were shame to know well how to receive benefits from thee, and having received them, how to do nought in return. First then, stranger lady, show thy face for the discreetness of my eye is much noised abroad among the Hellenes, and it is my nature, lady,
^yould bring
;
to restrain myself and to discern qualities. Next listen and relax this hastiness. In all else error needs must be, but error against the life of a man or woman is a foul thing. Euryd. Stranger, native of the neighbouring land by Argos, I have learned of all men
of thy discretion, else hadst thou never stood by and looked upon this face. And thou desirest, I am willing to listen and to instruct thee for thou art not unworthy.
;
now
if
Amph. Lady,
much
I would soften thy bitterness at this poor creature's injury, not so out of regard for her as for justice and I am shamed before Phoebus whose art
;
speak any falsehood. 'Twas I who persuaded this woman to show a spring of water running with a pure stream that therefrom I might take an offering
sacrificial fire
if
I practise
by
for the
army
in crossing the
bounds of Argos
.'
. .
4 sqq. Hypsipyle on her

cf.
introd. p. 26.
5.
:
cf.
Nauck
11.
[
is
way
to
death
is
making a
{): '
suggests,
12. Murray's for seems the best remedy for this defective line. The mistake would be a very easy one especially after in (cf. Or. 464 and can be Supported by Cyc/. 142 ov Suggests Cf. for the language here Fr. 32, and for Statins, Thel. v. 608 sqq. inihi desertae natonim dulcis imago, Archemore, rerum ei patriae solamen ademptae serviiiiqiie decus. is transitive elsewhere in Euripides; cf. Nicander, AJ. 13. 170
. \
' % ^),
Pap., but as a rather larger alteration.
Fr. 31
or So/c[fi and the sentence from the Aeolus
6 W-M
is
perhaps interrogative.
superfluous;
remarks,
is
last
effort to
move Eurydice
rXV
For
which he
W-M
(^
{)i.
('
'
\( \[
.
lOo
14. 16. 19.

The
dot which
is
that superfluous letter, but
required sense.
20. nyere
[, ()
is
it
was perhaps intended to cancel of placed directly over may be a carelessly written stop.
F. 494.
e]\ee: SO I/erc.
:
cf.
Hipp. g^2
.
'
WOuld nOt yield the
addressed by Hypsipyle to her guards.
21.
On
i.
suggested by
reverenced,'
It see introd. p. 25. the significance of the words Keva ' "might possibly be here used in a passive sense, I Murray that
'
mean that she might as well have but there seems to be no parallel for such a use. was first 22. has been corrected apparendy from e, and probably written. The left margin is broken a\vay close to the beginnings of the lines throughout this column, and the entries of the speakers' names, if they occurred, are lost. 23. iurperres was first writteil, the t being a later insertion though possibly by the original evnpene't. is instrumental and there is no need for an alteration like e'-yw yap scribe, dvai or something of the The Sentence was begun as if eXevBepav
e.
]^
[](
spared, in which case Hypsipyle would

;
been
slain at
once
was was
(.
sort,
was
25.
to follow.
.
iKeris
familiarity of the formula
of a verb.
Cf. for this
'' '
. .
.
which is sometimes used with an entire Z> yepov, appeal e.g. Andr. 572 sqq.
&c.,
,
,
'iKerevw,
the abnormal construction being assisted
by the
ellipse
yeveiados
29- Since the second sentence expands the first and does not stand in any sort of Perhaps the particles should be transopposition to it, re is more appropriate than Be. posed, . The mistaken in has not been crossed out. of is corrected from . 30. 31-2. Some or even all of the corrections may be in another hand; the above 01 in 1. 32 looks as if it had been enlarged after it was first inserted. (Murray) is more likely than 35. 43- Eurydice had veiled herself on the sudden intrusion of a strange man. Cf. the words of the of Hermione in Aftdr. 876 It is also tO be remembered more subtle interpretation of her that Eurydice's husband was absent from the palace. attitude has been proposed by IMurray, who thinks that shame at being surprised by a good man in an act of blind vindictiveness led to an outburst of tears. There is, however, no real hint of this in the Greek, and 11. 51-2 are hardly consistent with it. For the turn of the
8
']
napes
[]
[].
8'
' ,. ^
^'
A
cf. Heracl. 942 which inverts 44-5 There seems to be no similar instance of this use of yepov, the ordinary construction, e. g. Soph. O. C. 305-6 But the locution may be defended on the analogy of buevai, bepea^, &c., and there is no need to suspect a corruption, of /cm has been corrected; the scribe apparently began to write .
verse
'
.
,
restrain,' as in Andr, 956 Amphiaraus apparently means that he regarded qualities, not allowing himself to be distracted by vanities. and is by a later hand. as well as the 47. Perhaps the interlinear
46.
By
'
=
'
, .
8(
is
regulate,'
'
49. Cf. Ale. 301
ovbev
52. Sense
53. 60.
and metre both demand the
essential
insertion of aV after
here Pap., but -u is the regular form elsewhere. The circumflex accent on influenced apparently by the prodelision, but the accentuation is not seldom at fault; cf. Fr. i. i. 4, iv. 11. Aesch. Pers. 483.
curious occurs in
6i.
62.
\\
852.
Murray.
place of 'kpyuov is
is
loi
What was
originally written in
obscure
was of breathing but it consists of a single W-M. word as which might bcAvritten , Bury lave. suggests 67. In the initial lacuna ]as in the preceding line. probably followed in which case or : 68. [,
also deleted.
,
([
The mark above
was presumably intended as a rough followed by some such horizontal stroke,

of
perhaps the
^'^,
W-M
a/iei>//[
could be read. 71-2. Bury suggests

Fr.
which is quotcd from Euripides in Anecd, Bekk. The subject 362, and has been referred to this play by Hartung, Eun;p. Rest. ii. p. 436. p. the name of a kind of serpent. Bury compares evidently is of The breathings in 1. 72 are both not quite certain. line of course easily admits 77. We adopt the restoration proposed by Bury; the
Nauck
870
8pa<ovTos
;
',
[5
and
in the next verse
[16
comparmg
of several variations,
80.
nals. 988 opvis ytvoir' av are represented by exiguous vestiges and are all very doubtful. 81. The letters after Above the second of them there is a faint vertical mark which may represent an inserted
'
e. g.
or
as
e. g. in
or
omen
LA.
,'
.
. .
but the sense
IS
evident.
iota
that
82.
84.
'[
it is
:
the top of a
or V' or
is
not probable.
or
sc.
apa. Our restorations Murray suggests, seems to be a crasis of in this and the next two lines only attempt to give the sense. 89-96 = Nauck Fr. 757. 1-8. Lines 89-92 and 95 end-96 are quoted by Clement Stobaeus (who gives the Alex. Strom, iv. p. 587, 11. 89-96, by Plutarch, Mor. p. no F,and by Marcus Antoninus 7. 40, and 1. 94 again name of the play), Flor. 108. 11, 11. 94-5 Lines 90-4 are translated by Cicero, Tusc. 3. 25. 59. at II. 6.
85. Probably as 86.
[,
7() [5
[.
some
equivalent expression.
agreeing with
".
,
89.
'
90. Krit. Stud. 91.
Tfpa
We
92.
.,
ii.
'
:
yovv Clem.
:
'
ae\
p. 487,
is
There
is conjectured by F. G. Schmidt, Stob. that Cicero has quern non attingit dolor considerable variation in this line in the authorities; Stob. \^%
.
is
clearly right.
on the ground
Plutarch
follow Nauck's text. in the papyrus is a slip for

also has
Stob.,
who
93translation reddenda terrae est terra.
!
.
.
Clement
erepa
'
'
8'
:
(=
'
?)
for
\ '.
and
as read by Plut.
and Clem.
avToiis
^( ^
. . .
Plut.
Stob., corrected
r by Grotius from Cicero

.
vayav
for 7. 40. Ant. II. 6, and ' eKuepav Clem. OTeyeiv . 96. oreveiv . . Beivov yap oiBev After this line Plut. and Clem, give another, which Nauck edits as yhp heivov Plut., oi bnvhv oibiv Clem.), and it is quite possible that there On the other hand has been an omission in the papyrus; cf. Fr. i. ii..8 and Fr. 64. 57. ...) (in the form the verse is not added here by Stobaeus, who quotes it simply, without the name of the play, in another place, Flor. 29. 56. as and as the hne is easily Stobaeus' testimony, therefore, tends to corroborate the papyrus,
94-5.
'[
8((
. 6
spared
97.
we do The
not insert it. letter before the lacuna seems to be
Something
indicated.
like "Apyolvs
iov
rather than
dbs
e,
i.e. Apyo[vs
or Apyoufv.
'/1
k(v6v
seemS
I02
99-101. Cf.
dignus morerere septdcro, and 741 mansuris donandus honoribus infans. 102-3. Cf. the words of the scholiast on Clement quoted in introd. p. 22 eV aura
, 6.
111. 112.
,
Statius, line
:
Theh.
v,
536-7 ut
inde sacer per saecula Grais genlibus et tanto
and Schol. Pindar, Nem.
The
its
TO
\6 Murray.
may be completed
Murray proposes is also suggested here by Bury. after is naturally interpreted as rj\ of. Fr. i. ii. 19 and 22, where is 113. is obscure. But written in the same way. Nauck Fr. 759, quoted from the Hypsipyle in Orion, Flor. 7. 5, p. 51, 10; 1 1 4-7 1. 114 also appears, without statement of the source, in Flor. Monac. 100. so correctly Flor. Monac; Orion. 114. Wecklein, Rhein. Mus. xxxiii. p. 121 117. ovhi: olbiv Orion, corr. Schneidewin. proposes to read \oyov in place of
.[
e. g.
arg. 4
5 / ,
as
Bury
suggests.
^.
and Fr. 64. ; the allusions to Hypsipyle's sons in Fr. 61. 4-6, to Lemnos in Fr. 62. 3, and to Amphiaraus in Fr. 63. 6 suit that position. But though all three give ends of lines they appear to come from different columns. Fr. 63 is distinguished by a se/is rather to the right of the centre and the other two are quite dissimilar, Fr. 61 being light-coloured and well preserved, whereas Fr. 62 is dark and It is likely enough that some of the other pieces among Frs. 65-73 ^^so belong rubbed. to this part of the play, but in the absence of definite indications we do not attempt to assign
the
ii
i
;
Frs. 61-3. These fragments, as columns intervening between Fr. 60.
W-M
suggests,
may be
assigned with probability to
their position.
Fr. 61. Hypsipyle is the speaker in part of this fragment at any rate, perhaps throughout. 6 she is probably expressing her ignorance whether her sons survive or not, and 11. 8 and 12 contain allusions to her servitude. A reference to the strange young men precedes in 1. 4 may well be right in thinking that Hypsipyle is addressing one of the latter, and asking him to obtain her liberty. If so the fragment would be preliminary to their
In
1.
;
W-M
recognition.
2.
is
objectionable owing to the neglect of caesura

e'lxoif
:
4.
5.
of
divided
for this line.
'
(Murray) seems more difficult. perhaps or possibly cf Fr. 33. 8, where })[ might be is corrected from , probably by a later hand. The words may also be (?) as Murray suggests, which would imply a masculine speaker
;
o[i;]pta
[]5
.[. ][]
[5
15. Apparently not
Fr. 62. 2. The above the line seems to have been inserted by the first hand, and was perhaps deleted by the second. in if the reading is right, is remarkable. The is similarly 5. The short scanned e.g. in Aristophanes' Knights 723, 972, but is long elsewhere in tragedy wherever the quantity is determinable. Ion 391, Phoen. 990. in Murray notes the parallel oi Rhes. 494. or Tivos; the fragment may be stichomuthic. 7.
Fr. 63. The speaker is probably Hypsipyle, who after her rescue by Amphiaraus seems in 11. 5-8 to be asking for further assistance cf. note on 11. 7-8. 3. An acute accent on eanv has been substituted for a barytone ; cf. 841. VI. 88.
;
852.
4.
of was originally omitted. 78. V0)s ôKij proposes as representing the sense of these two verses ;
[]
however could not be read, though
^
]
103
[;
would
suit.
between Hypsipyle and her sons ; cf. introd. p. 26. It is tempting Pr. 64. i. The recto is blank save for the tip of an oblique to place Fr. 70 at the top of this column. dash, and in the margin of Fr. 64. i recto there are two incomplete oblique dashes, to one of which the tip in Fr. 70 might well belong. On the other hand the strongly marked fibres of the papyrus do not correspond in the two pieces as they should do, and the combination cannot therefore be regarded as satisfactory. 50-1. These explanatory glosses are in a small hand resembling that of the text, The words though perhaps distinct from it. and nayyatoi/ of course occurred
in the text.
57. in the text
margin below, replacing a deletion (apparently) has been written twice, perhaps through mere inadvertence, or possibly the corrector thought that the word was placed too near the end of the verse, and so rubbed it out and rewrote it further oif.
refers to
()
;
an entry
8.
cf.
Fr. i.
ii.
()
in the (lost)
58-106. Hyps. (the wheel of the god) ... me and my children has run back again along a single road, rolling us now towards terror, now delight ; and at last he has shone
'
.
forth serene.
Amph. This is the guerdon, lady, that thou receivest from me ; since thou wert zealous towards my entreaty, I in my turn have shown my zeal towards thy sons. God keep thee now, and keep ye this your mother, and fare ye well; while we will go on with our army to Thebes, even as we have set forth to do. The sons of Hyps. Blessings on thee, friend, for thou dost merit them; yea, blessings on thee. Hapless mother, how insatiate of thy Avoes was one among the gods Hyps. Ah, if thou shouldst learn of my banishment, my son, my banishment from sea-washed Lemnos, because I cut not off the grey head of my father Eun. Can they have ordered thee to slay thy father ? Hyps. I am full of terror at those bygone woes. Oh, my son, like Gorgons they slaughtered their husbands in their beds. Eu7i. And thou, how didst thou steal aAvay from death ? Hyps. I reached the resounding shore and the sea-wave where the birds make their lonely nests. Eun. And how camest thou thence, what convoy brought thee hither.'' Hyps. Sailors carried me by ship to Nauplia's haven, the place of travellers' passage, and brought me to servitude here, my son, a sorry merchandise of Danaid maidens. Eun. Alas for thy woes Hyps. Lament not in our good fortune. But how wert thou and thy brother here brought up, and by whose hand. my son ? Tell me, tell thy mother. Eun. The Argo brought me and him to the city of lolcus. Hvps. Yea, the nursling of my breast Eun. But when my father Jason died, mother, Hyps. Alas thou speakest of my afflictions, my son, and bringest the tears to my eyes. Eun. Then Orpheus brought him and me to the land of Thrace. Hyps. What kindness was he doing to thy hapless father ? Tell me, my son. Eun. He taught me the music of the Asian I^tc, and my brother he schooled in Ares' art of arms. Hyps, And by what way went ye over the Aegean to the shore of Lemnos ?
! ! I
I04
Eun. Thy
Hyps.
Is

father
Thoas conveyed
thy two children.
he then safe ? Eun. Yea, by the contrivance of Bacchus.'
or or subject of the sentence is e'/i*' evidently preceded, and the is a regular dochmiac dimeter, and 11. 58-60 equivalent expression, as they stand in the papyrus may also be regarded as resolved dochmiacs, but it is perhaps In either suggests, to regard those verses as iambic on account of better, as iv cf. e.g. Soph. Fr. 787 For the metaphor of case re is best omitted.
58-62.
some
W-M
deov
is a 64. for the meaningless
8 .
somewhat strong expression, but we can find no more suitable correction rore of the papyrus, and it is well to suppose that Hypsipyle was not
easily persuaded.
it
65. A slightly curved stroke in which we can see no meaning stands above f of TratSe; might be meant for an iota. 66. The line as left by the first hand though grammatically correct will not scan, since it and bring in riji/Se (accented 8(, cf. Fr. i. To omit gives a short final vowel before vi. 11), which was inserted at a diff'erent time and probably by a different hand, is an easy or remedy, but the construction then becomes more difficult, since a transitive has to be supplied out of the passive 69-71. The marginal annotation assigns these lines to both sons, which implies a fourth Perhaps one of them spoke 1. 69, the other 11. 70-1 ; this adds point actor cf. introd. p. 30, Ores/. (cf. however, Soph. E/. 11 63 4 &s ' to the repeated reminds us of the parallel in Afed. 1271 sqq., where the MSS. 219 The StOp in Or oi hvo iraibes. to 1272 ereposnaii, and to 1277-8 prefix to 1. 1271 instead of before it. 1. 70 should have been placed after which follows in the papyrus might be regarded as an error for y (cf. 72-3. The metre of these two verses is iambic Fr. 60. 12), but is better omitted altogether. monometer, dochmiac monometer, dochmiac dimeter. implies the of 74. The deleted , which was written by the first hand over ipov, though if the words were so understood division ought also to have been is suggested by in order to produce altered to ore. The transposition of a dochmiac dimeter. 75 sqq. Since Euneos is the speaker in 1. loi (cf. introd. p. 28), it is best to regard him as sustaining the whole of this conversation. to proposed by W-M, is probable since one son is 77. The correction addressed throughout this passage; cf. 11. 73, 86, 91, &c. An anapaestic dimeter is here interposed between a dochmiac dim. and a dochmiac monom. For ota re cf. Fr. i. ii. 18. Topyabis in the sense of TopyovfS is quoted in Phot. Lex. TrKOKiovTopyabos which is explained by cf. Lycophr. 1349"? ]
(85 ,). ,
;
W-M
'
W-M
-8
^,
^,
some
is
Scholl. as
meaning Hera
glossed by Hesychius,
al
ibid. Topyibts'
79
On
the rnarginal
^, . =
who
{sic) Pap.,
opya.
The word
cites
it
(i p.
851) from Sophocles' Daedalus, as

yopyabes' al
Lex.
p.
448
(,
^;
Topyabmv
cf.
80-82. tragedy and

1.
1. i6oo cf Fr. 25, note. but Spvfov though a good word does not occur elsewhere in
W-M's
correction
is
also metrically preferable.
Transposing
to
then get here an iambic dimeter, an anapaestic dimeter, and a dochmiac with irrational penultimate. The papyrus shows both the old Attic (properispome) and the later accentuation of For . cf. a fragment from the Polyidus (Nauck
81
we
636. 5)
opvis.
occurred in the Bellerophon (^dMcVi 301. 2)
852.
105
spond. dip., dactyl, tetrap., 2 dactylo-epitrit. dims., withcatalexisin the second. which produces a dochiniac dimeter, adopt W-M's conjecture ivBabe 87. which Murray suggests evdab' deleted) (another unintelligible for the more difficult, besides is closer to the papyrus but makes the construction of
84-6
We
8, .
is
being
less satisfactory metrically.
written
ore
owing
to confusion with
89-92. Dactylo-epitrit. dim.
was written
93.
We
:
us and was stayed two infants on that at any rate it is improbable that he could have wished to take two Colchis dangerous expedition moreover there would be a strange hiatus in Euneos' story if he said nothing of going to Thessaly. Euripides apparently imagined Jason as calling again at Lemnos on his return from Colchis (cf. Pindar, Fy/L 4. 251), and on finding Hypsipyle goneshe had in the meantime been banishedhis natural course would be to carry his young children
;
dactyl, tetrap., 2 crelic dims, (apparently), Fr. 60. 29, note; the partial correction is by the first hand. the incongruity of which had already struck for ds substitute is emphasized by Dr. Mahaify. According to Ovid, fferoid. 6. 56, Jason further years at Lemnos, but his children were not yet born when he sailed for
for ode
:
. ^^ (),
The
of
more
like
and perhaps
((
was
cf.
away with him to his own home according to Statius, TM. v. 467, Hypsipyle on going into other sources. exile left them in the charge of a person named Lycaste, Avho is unknown from yaiap to Hypsipyle) d ' 904-6 (Jason Cf. ApoUon. Rhod. W-M evSov ' apaeva on the ground in spite of the foregoing considerations, would retain els however,
;
,
=
cf.
i.
that this is required
by Hypsipyle's
e
is
interjection in the next line,
. .
re
The
written through a mark of elision. catalectic dochmiac. Anapaestic monom. (equivalent to dochmiac) 94 are converted from an of The letters 95. Murray, restoring the dochmiac trimeter. for 96-7.
interlinear
98.
For Orpheus cf. note on Fr. i. iii. 8-10. 99-100 = Resolved dochmiac + iambic trim.
8:
letter
( . .
102. ''Apes
For
evos
cf.
El. 61
This verse which shows that Euneos is the speaker alludes to the Attic clan ot but the vestige of the The first hand perhaps wrote introd. p. 28. is too slight to show whether it was corrected. after
. .
equivalent, as
W-M
Soph.
6-5
remarks, to
Afli.
aias-aov,
795
. (-5
,
'
5,
coalesces into a single term, being practically

Cf.
FAoen. 307-9
vvas, &C.
The
an
letters
ea,
though broken, are practically certain. Dochmiac trim., the first member 103-4
catalectic, the third with
irrational first
believes that which is obviously wrong. 105. The papyrus has 8voiv and secondly because the is a serious corruption, first on account of the form '. But although dual neuters words would naturally mean 'his children' not your children Phoen. 582 i^ ivhs are certainly rare, they do occasionally occur, e. g. /. T. 487 in Xen. Cyr. v. 4. 51 Aristoph. Birds 1464 ^repS, Lysist. 291 bio the and though the expression is not clear, no doubt could arise concerning or intended meaning. It would be easy to complete the line differently, e. g. therefore leave the text as nearly corruption. iKUae but not easy to account for the questionable authenticity. as possible in the form in which it stands, while quite admitting its ; which no doubt might readily produce ol Murray ingeniously proposes but the collocation does not seem quite satisfactory. and, as Murray remarks, is more 106. Ba[*c]x[iov] suits the space better than
there
W-M
;
-
,
,
^,
We
' ,
[][4
io6

=
probable in itself in view of the extremely common use in Euripides of In Statius, T/ieo. v. 283-4, Dionysus in aiding Thoas to escape from Lemnos promises to watch over his fortunes /u lato paire7)i covimitte pro/tindo. Succcdam curis. del yap (cf. Nauck Fr. inc. 864 but 107. Perhaps is excluded by the accent on o. is less hkely. cf. Fr. i. ii. 17 for the circumflex on 109. as INIurray suggests: but the sense of the passage III. Possibly remains too obscure for a restoration. 152. On this appearance of Dionysus and the purport of his speech cf. introd. p. 28.
:
\<,
^^
8],
^Frs. I. iv.
in 1. 9 are doubtless references to the Argive army (cf. in 1. 4 and Fr. 65. 36 and 60. 62), and the speaker is perhaps Amphiaraus, in which case the fragment should probably be placed with Frs. 61-3 in the gap between Frs. 60 and 64.
Pr. 67. The rubbed papyrus

it
is
is
quite likely to be lyrical, but does not
very similar in appearance to the bottom of Fr. seem to join on there directly.
i
i. iii
Frs. 68-9. Fr. 68 cannot be placed in Col.

Fr. 69 belongs there.
of Fr. 64, nor
is
it
at all likely that
Fr. 70. Possibly

not
come from
2.
]i
the
:
same column
or
5.
This may be a
.
this
fragment belongs to the top of Fr. 64.

as Fr. 77.
i ;
cf.
note
ad
loc.
It
does
lyric verse.
lines, this
Fr.
I. V,
Fr. 71. Since the recto contains beginnings of where the recto is blank.
fragment does not belong to
to be definitely
Fr. 72. This piece approximates in condition to Frs. 18-9, but not closely enough grouped with them.
(not Fr. 73. 4. absence of the context it
)
is
is
inserted above the line apparently as a variant on of course impossible to give either the preference.
:
in the
Fr. 76. 3. The insertion above the line is puzzling the two sigmas are clear, and at a short distance from them is a vestige of what seems to be another letter. Fr. 77.
4.
The
slight vestige of the first letter

if it
would
suit
ii,
.
but
Fr. 79. This fragment looks as

it
belonged to Fr.
i.
we cannot
find a place for
there.
Fr. 86. 3. A vestige on the edge of the papyrus above the top of the Q a breathing or belong to another inserted letter.
Fr. 90.
4.
4.
may
represent
This
is
probably the
c
last line
of a column.
;
Fr. 96.
letter is
The supposed
and
the
has been corrected apparently from was merely crossed out, being followed by a .
slightly
but perhaps the
first
Fr. 97. In the margin

horizontal strokes below
it.
above
1.
is
The remains do
with two what appears to be a small not well suit either one of the dramatis
is
personae or a stichometrical figure, though ^
1400
Fr. 116. Judged by the manner 'of writing, is more probably part of the text than a marginal dramaiis persona, though the blank space below would suit the latter hypothesis.
just possible.
Fr. lie. This

like
is
an accent
is
some
perhaps part of a marginal note; little way above the ^.
cf.
Fr. 64.
i.
50-1.
The
stroke
853.
COMMENTARY ON THUCYDIDES
853.
II
107
Commentary on Thucydides
Height 20-5 cm.
II.
Late second century.

Plate
IV
(Cols, xvi-xvii).
These considerable portions of a commentary upon the second book of Thucydides belong to the large find of literary papyri which produced 841-4 and 852, and consisted originally of about a hundred fragments of varying sizes, Excluding the small unplaced two-thirds of which have been pieced together. fragments, 19 columns (about 600 lines) are preserved, divided into eight separate sections which we have called A-H, and covering the first 45 chapters of the book, though with large gaps at certain points. Like 842, which was written
commentary
on the verso of a long official document from the Arsinoite nome (918), this is on the back of a series of non-literary documents from that district. A detailed description of these texts is given under 986 here it is
;
necessary to state that the writing proceeds in the opposite direction to that of the scholia, and that at least three originally different papyri have been joined together to form a roll of sufficient length for the literary text. Cols, i-iv of the
recto
(=
Cols,
;
xix-xiv of the verso) belong to a survey-list of confiscated
house property Cols, v-viii of the recto (= Cols, xiii-viii of the verso) are in the same hand and of a similar character, but are concerned with property in land,
the writer, a
comogrammateus of the
start.
village of
Hadrian, making a fresh
Col.
viii
of the recto was cut
Oxyrhyncha in the i6th year of down the middle and
joined to another second-century document, Col. ix (=Col. vii of the verso), containing a return by sitologi which has itself had the beginnings of lines cut
off
;
the line of junction corresponds to the margin between Cols,

Cols,
viii
and
vii
of
the verso.
x-xv of the
recto
(=
Cols, vi-i of the verso) belong to a third
document, a second-century account concerning loans of seed-corn to cultivators

of
Crown
lands.
script of the
commentary is a small and neat informal uncial, with a tendency to lapse into cursive forms, especially in the letters, e and , and presents much similarity to the hand of the Oxyrhynchus scholia on Iliad xxi (221). The circumstance that one of the documents on the recto is dated in A. D. 131-a provides a terminus a quo for the date of the text on the verso, which on
The
palaeographical grounds
is
not likely to be later than A. D. 200.
Probably 842,
852, and 853 were

Iota adscript
is
all
written about the

(e.
same
time,
rarely
g. x.
15, 31, xv. 34)
somewhat later than 221. omitted. There are no stops,

;
and accents, breathings, and elision-marks are used sparingly
but paragraph!
io8
occur frequently to separate the notes, and the lemmata project into the left margin by the width of one letter, as in the Berlin Didymus papyrus, and are
separated from the notes referring to them
new
quotation the scribe begins a fresh

is
by a short blank space. line. The common angular

lines,
t
With each
sign (some-
times doubled)
diaeresis.
employed
to
fill
up short
is
and
(v.
occasionally have the

15, vii. 28, xv. 4, xvi.
i ]
The concluding word

full
;
of a note
first
four times
abbreviated, even though in the
two cases there was plenty of room
to write
in
the word out in
but of the conventional abbreviations often found

(cf.
com-
mentaries of this period
from 35 to 38 lines, column proceeds. There are a few corrections, all due to the original scribe, who was not a very careful copyist, so that several minor alterations in the text, cf. 22, ii. 19, 28, vii, 24, ix. 13, x. 27, chiefly due to omissions, are necessary
;
856} there is no trace. The columns contain the beginnings of which tend to slope away to the left as the
e.
g.
i.
XV. 4, 38. Of the eight sections into which the papyrus
falls,
A contains Cols,
i
i-iii
in
a very
fair condition,
is
external evidence
and the beginnings of lines of Col. iv. So far as the is the concerned, there is no special indication that Col.
original beginning of the writing
on the verso, but since the first note refers to the opening words of Book II, it is probable that in Col. i we have the actual commencement of the work, and that the roll did not contain our author's commentary on Book I if he wrote one. i. 7-iv. 9 is taken up by a long discussion
of the criticisms directed against Thucydides' method of writing history by Dionysius of Halicarnassus in his extant work -nepX ovKvUhov, so that by the end
of Col.
iv
our author has only reached
c.
2. 4.
B, comprising the two well-
and covers cc. 2. 4-8. 2, has no connexion Since the writing on the recto of after which there is a gap. with that on the recto of C, it does not help to decide the width of the lacuna between these two sections, but the internal evidence of the scholia shows that at least one column and probably not more than two are missing between Cols, vi and vii. C, which contains the two damaged columns vii and viii, begins D, containing the upper half of Col. ix, at c. II. 4 and reaches c. 13. 6.
preserved columns
and
vi,
follows immediately after
follows
without an interval, and

c.
down
14
;
to
1.
18 covers
c.
13. 6-7.
Fr.
i,
how-
ever, apparently refers to
14.
and probably belongs

for
to the lower part of

15. i,
Col. ix,
which no doubt covered
all c.
begins at
c.
and though, as
far as the verso is
concerned, there might be a column or two missing between
follows and E, the writing on the recto makes it practically certain that Col. immediately after Col. ix. While Col. i of ( = Col. x), which covers cc. 15. i17. I is in moderate preservation. Col. ii (=Col. xi) is represented only by
three small detached fragments.
The exact
position of that containing parts of
853.
11.
II
109
1-3
11.
is
of
15-7
obvious from internal evidence, while that containing the beginnings is fixed not only by its suitability to this context, but by the
11.
writing on the recto, and the accuracy of the position assigned to the third
fragment, containing parts of

of Col.
xii is
c.
14-21
(Fr. 2), is
lines
hardly open to question.

lost
The
next section, F, consists of the ends of

xiii,
of Col. xii and three quarters

is
covering
cc.
17. 4-24.
. That
anything
is
between Cols, xi and
most
unlikely, but after Col. xiii there
a long gap, since
begins at
34. 5.
In this section
we have
the ends of lines of Col. xiv, then three well(xviii)

(cc.
preserved columns (xv-xvii) and the beginnings of lines of another

ing cc. 34. 5-41.
3.
cover-
35-45) is noted in xiv. 3. After Col. xviii there is another considerable lacuna in which probably 3 or 4 columns are lost, and (Col. xix) has only the ends of 18 lines on a fragment dealing with c. 45. 2, near the conclusion of the funeral oration.
The beginning
of the funeral oration of Pericles
The
narrow
his great
date at which these scholia were composed can be fixed within tolerably
Dionysius of Halicarnassus came to Rome in 30 B.C. and issued work on Roman Archaeology in 7 B.C. {Ant. i. 7. 2), while Q. Aelius Tubero, to whom the treatise on Thucydides was addressed, is probably identical with the consul of 11 B. c, so that our commentary which discusses that treatise
limits.
cannot be earlier than 30 B. C. and is not likely to be earlier than 10 B.C. On the other hand, since the MS. itself is not later than A. D. 200, the composition
of the
and
it
commentary can hardly have taken place likely that it was written soon is more
later than
after the
Hadrian's time,
beginning of the
Christian era.
MSS. and of and are rarely of great value either for the elucidation of the text or for quotations from other writers and in spite of the greater antiquity of our commentary it is but little Our author's interest in Thucydides was superior to them in point of quality. mainly grammatical, and most of the notes are devoted to the explanation of words,
extant scholia on Thucydides, derived from the Byzantine
fairly full,
The
varying dates, are
but do not display
much
learning,
phrases, or constructions, with frequent paraphrases of clauses or even whole
sentences which were
difiicult,
especially in the funeral oration.

vi.
Questions of
In exegesis
;
spelling and accentuation are discussed in v. 12-5 and
25-8.
our author displays more intelligence than the extant scholia (e.g. v. 1-3) and though many of his remarks are trivial enough, his opinions on several wellknown and much disputed passages have some importance, as supporting now
one, e.g.
now another
X.
of the
25-30, xiv.
6-1 1, XV.
cf. v.
modern commentators, or suggesting something new 16-24, xvii. 16-9, 23-9, and 31-3. But his
is
authority cannot be ranked high, for in several places his interpretation
certainly
wide of the mark
22-9 (two explanations of the
infinitive
(^,
no
both of which are unsatisfactory), ix. 4-6 (an impossible explanation of ctt' as equivalent to a-no), xix. 4 sqq. (a hopelessly wrong interpretation of than his exegetical remarks are his critical ...) Of more interest recorded in xiii. 13-5 was for notes on the text. The variant (vii. 29), which occurred in our already known, but neither
author's text of Thucydides II. 12.
(vii.
; ^
of
c.
(
2,
nor the alternative reading

into the existing
in the
all
note
4, a reading ignored by our

(xiii.
30) have found their
way
MSS., which
is
author.
Of
real value
felt
have the note on
20-3), which explains the origin of a long
corruption in the text
22. 3.
In the rare cases where the
commentary
deals with historical or

it
geographical rather than with grammatical or textual questions,

disappointing.
is
singularly
The
brief indication of the position of
Phrygia
in xiii. 16 slightly
modifies the current view of the site of that unimportant village, and the note on
the temple of Dionysus at
Limnae
(x.
7-14) might have been of some value
if more complete, but that on the Anthesteria (x. 16-8) merely confirms what was already known to us from other sources, and such annotations as vi. 16-24 and xiii. 25-8 are elementary. Our author, indeed, exhibits a very limited acquaintance with Greek literature. There is not a single quotation from other Greek historians, and apart from the discussion of the criticisms of Dionysius, the .]os (apparently an earlier only prose writer of any kind who is referred to is commentator on Thucydides) mentioned in x. 11. A well-known quotation from Pindar, which in its later proverbial form is also quoted by the extant scholia on Thucydides, occurs in vi. 34-5, and there is a passing allusion to the Erech. .
thens of Euripides in x. 3
but the only other writers with
whom
our author
shows familiarity are Homer and Callimachus. The former is quoted by way of illustration not less than ten times (iv. 6, 17, vi. 9-10 (?), 14-5, vii. lo-i, 27-8, ix.
^-^
xiii.
17-9, 20-1, xvii. 18-9, xix. 6-7), the interpretation in the last instance
being singularly perverse, though in accordance with that of the earlier Alexandrian commentators, while the citation in
9-10, note).
ix.
^-6
is
quite inapposite
xvii. 18-9,
(cf.
vi.
The
text
is
uniformly the vulgate except in
where our
author probably relied on his

is
memory and quoted

(x.
inaccurately.
Callimachus
cited twice, the

(x.
first
quotation
7-10, from the Hecale) being partly extant,
the second
mode of treatment between this commentary and the extant scholia it is surprising that the points of actual agreement are so few. The most noteworthy is the Pindar quotation alluded to above (vi. 34-5), but even here the scholia quote the saying as a and in a slightly different form. Elsewhere there are occasional verbal similarities, such as would be expected from any commentators covering the same ground (cf. e. g. notes
37-8) new. In view of the general similarity in
853.
19-20,
xii.
II
iii
on
but amid and there innumerable divergencies no striking coincidences are found anywhere, of the extant is no reason to think that our author is one of the direct sources scholia, while even an indirect influence upon them seems unlikely. The somewhat unfavourable impression which our author makes as a comV. ^^, viii. 7-9, ix. 10, x.
10, xiii. 17, xv. 16, xvi. 19-24)5
mentator on the text of Thucydides is improved when we turn to his discussion As of the views of Dionysius about Thucydides' methods as a historian. himself to greater advantage than as a grammarian, a literary critic he exhibits and his defence of Thucydides is both just and sensible. Dionysius, whose whole treatment of Thucydides though not wanting in learning and acumen 9-20 of his De is marked by a lack of appreciation of his real merits, in cc.
the following chapters
mode of dealing with his subject-matter, 21-55) being concerned with his style. Dionysius' criticisms on the former topic are represented as coming not from himself but from Tildes, i. e. his predecessors, and his objections fall under the three heads
Thticyd. Itidic. censures the historian's
(cc.
and ^êpyaaia (c. 9). Our author replies to the criticisms under the first two heads, briefly summarizing cc. 9-12 in i. 7-33. To Dionysius' on firstly Thucydides' choice of a division accordstrictures with regard to ing to summers and winters in preference to the years of the archons or Olympiads or the geographical arrangement adopted by Herodotus, and secondly on the
of biaipeais,
^?
consequent want of connexion and abrupt transitions in his narrative, our author justly retorts that there was no reason why Thucydides should have chosen
to reckon
by archons
or
Olympiads
(ii.
(ii.
of narrating events according to localities

the Peloponnesian war
6 sqq.), and that the Herodotean method was quite inapplicable to a history of
15-27), concluding with an effective argMneiitmn ad hominem against Dionysius (ii. 33-iii. 1), whose own theory of what system of chronology ought to have been followed is shown to be open to the objection con-
system cerning abrupt transitions which he had brought against Thucydides. of dating by the years of the archons or Olympiads which began in the summer would in fact disturb the sequence of the narrative far more than Thucydides'
division of the year into
which in describing military operaa passage which is much mutilated, our 7, tions is author deals with the supposed want of connexion in Thucydides' narrative, and shows that this charge is exaggerated. In iii. i8-iv. 9 he contradicts Dionysius'
summer and
In
iii.
winter,
the most natural one.
2-1
criticism directed against the rais, that in his account of the origin of the
war
Thucydides ought to have begun by of Athens, instead of postponing this to his description of the commonly alleged causes, the Corcyrean and Potidaean incidents. The point at issue between our author and Dionysius is here more debateable. No doubt a modern historian
it,
describing the true cause of
the rise
112
of the Peloponnesian war would in agreement with Dionysius prefer to begin with a sketch of the rise of Athens rather than to introduce this subsequently as
a digression.
I from the point of view of Thucydides' aims arrangement adopted by him is quite defensible. as expressed in his preface, the As our author points out (iii. 22-30), Dionysius was wrong in thinking that Thucydides was under an obligation to give an elaborate account of events preceding the Peloponnesian war. Probably his desire to avoid becoming involved
But looking
at
Book
an undertaking was one of the chief reasons for the postponeFurther, our author's dictum in of the rise of Athens. iii. 30-iv. I about the duty of a historian to relate the obvious before the remoter causes of events is at least as true as Dionysius' opposing aphorism inc. 11 that
in this so serious
ment of the sketch
true causes ought to precede false ones, the fact being that no a priori rule can be laid down on the subject, which has to be settled with regard to expediency.
an annotator, our author must on the points in dispute be credited with a fairer appreciation of Thucydides than his adversary, one
Whatever
his demerits as
of the ablest
critics
of the day.
of the
Can our author be identified with any Thucydides? The answer, is, we think, in
mention
three
of
their
the negative.
known commentators upon The extant scholia

Asclepiades),
sources,
Antyllus,
Asclepius (or
and
Phoebammon.
of the question. to have been a rhetorician rather than a grammarian, are quite uncertain, and might therefore fall within the period (about 10 B. C.-A. D. 140) in which the
Of these Phoebammon, who lived in the fourth century, is out The dates of Antyllus and Asclepius, who is generally thought
author of our commentary wrote
but the slightness of the connexion between
it
and the extant scholia (cf. p. no) excludes the likelihood of an identification with Nor is much more to be said in favour of identifying writers utilized in them. our author with any of the other rhetoricians or grammarians who composed
commentaries upon Thucydides
Doberentz,
^^
probably lived in the time of Hadrian, which barely falls within the right period, and to judge by the title his work seems to have consisted of short arguments, not a detailed commentary. Julius Vestinus, who also lived under Hadrian, and
wrote an
,
Dc
Scholiis in Thtic, Halle, 1876.

vTToOicreLS
5 ,,
;
cf.
E. Schwabe, Leipz. Stud.
iv.
pp. 81 sqq.,
-nepX
Numenius, who wrote
t^s
&C.,
commentator upon Thucydides.

probably
in the first century,
it
in
QovKvUhov, was apparently a lexicographer, not a regular The title of Claudius Didymus' work, composed
indicates that
was quite different from our commentary, as were the

or
in
Evagoras of Lindus, also probably
;
the
first
century.
Didymus
^ \4,
written
/,
by
853.
II
113
though a contemporary of Dionysius, is also, we think, out of the question, it is very doubtful whether he wrote on Thucydides (cf. Pauly-Wissowa, Real-encycl. v. p. 460), and his recently discovered commentary on Demosthenes is almost entirely historical, not grammatical, and abounds in quotations, being thus far removed in character from our papyrus. Caecilius Calactinus, who was also coeval with Dionysius, has no stronger claims than Didymus to be identified with our author. He discussed and quoted Thucydides (cf. pp. 57-8 and 193-6 of Ofenloch's edition), and though Dionysius {Ep. ad Cn. Pomp. 3. 20) calls Caecilius the two critics seem to have had controversies (cf. Ofenloch, But Caecilius was primarily a rhetorician, and that he wrote a gramp. xiii). matical commentary on Thucydides is improbable. Sabinus (time of Hadrian), Tiberius, and Heron son of Cotys (dates unknown) wrote upon Thucydides about which nothing further has been recorded, and since our commentary is technically a it is possible that one of these writers is identical with our author but it is more likely that he was some obscure Alexandrian grammarian whose works were not long preserved, and whose name even is lost. Of his influence on later grammarians (apart from the Thucydides scholia already discussed) we have not discovered any clear trace, though cf. x. 36-7,
for
,
;
,
i.
note.
It remains to examine our author's text of Thucydides, in so far as this can be ascertained from the lemmata. The chief MSS. fall into two main families, CG and ABEFM, of which the former is now generally considered to be superior.
As
usual, the text of the
papyrus
xiii.
is
;
of an eclectic character and does not con-
sistently agree with either family
but
it
supports the
ABEFM
group seven
times
(cf.
notes on
6-7,
only four agreements with the other (cf. notes on vii. 37, xiv. 25, xvi. 29, 31). Several new readings occur, of which we append a list.
(i)
i.
(c.
I. i) V.
1.
5
for
for for for
(2) V. 5
(c. 2.
4)
(3) V. 21 (c. 4, 2) (4) V. 30 (c. 4. 3)
(5) vii. 15
(c.
II. 9) 12. 2)
(6) vii.
29
(c.
(7) ix. 3 (c. 13. 7)
vno for
(8) X. 15
(c.
15. 4)
22. 3)
(9) xiii.
20
(c.
. {^ . ^ . . , .()
above the
line for Odpos
13, xiv. 4, xv. 15, xvii. ao, 30, xviii. 24) against
only
in a late Paris
MS.).
with
v.
1.
par ivovroiv^ for
for
Ileipaaioi
for
Ueipacrioi.
(10) XV.
34
(c.
^y. 2) bpa Ti for
bpq,
I
114
(11) xvi. 25 (12) xvii.
'3,^

(c.
(c.
39. l)
la(a for
Statrcojueroi.
40. 3) avToi for 01 avroL
shows that
which confirms a conjecture of Hude, and (9), where the note is an interpolation, are undoubtedly better than the readings of the MSS. On the other hand (7) is certainly wrong and (i),(ii), and (12) may be merely due to mistakes on the part of the copyist of the papyrus (cf. his omission In respect to the other new in ix. 3) and in any case are not likely to be right. readings there is little to choose between them and the MSS., the sense being hardly if at all affected by any of them. As regards the passages in Thucydides
Of these
(5),
which have been suspected of being corrupt, the explanation of supports the conclusions of modern editors, and there is some reason to believe
that the formidable anacoluthon in the
16, note)
;
MSS.
reading at
c. 7.
2 did not occur in
but elsewhere the papyrus, like other Thucyour author's text (cf. vi. dides papyri (cf. 878-880), tends to confirm the ordinary text even where Thus in c. 15. 4 (x. 15) the words alterations have generally been accepted.
rfj
Usually regarded as a gloss, are found, and neither Cobet's insertion

c.
of rod in
(x. 31)
15.
(x. 7,
note) nor Lipsius' transference of

c. 4.
in c. 16. i
and c. 16. (. 25, On the whole our author's text, though not on a level note) are confirmed. with the first-century fragments of Book IV (16 and 696), and perhaps affected to some extent by errors of the copyist, is a good one, and its early date gives it
nor the proposals to omit words in
2 (v. 21-2, note)
considerable value.
we have received U. von Wilamowitz-Mollendorff and J. B. Bury some suggestions are also due to Dr. C. Hude and Mr. H. Stuart Jones. We give the text and reconstruction in parallel columns, the lemmata being
In the restoration of the very imperfect text of this papyrus,
assistance from
much
Professors
distinguished in the latter
by thick
type.
In the notes Schol.
= the
extant scholia
on Thucydides.
Col.
[ [
= Acol.
I.
I.
[(
[
i).
]'R[
.
[.
.]'[
[.
5
[
[.
,]7[ .][
.
]\
,
]
.'yaaraeyiyv^
C
'\[.'\^.
..
[ []
[] ^"^'^
^
['
[]
[] ][$ ,
][
Xeê]i.
iroXcôs
]
trpos
6\
. 7-
[?]
'
[|]$
] -
[.]^6[.]//<5'
Oipos
['']'**^**'*
25
/ [.]
7
]
/ ^^ ^
^[.
. .
.
.] [. .'\ \. .]7 [.][. .][.]

.
.
[.] [] /[.] / [] [.] , ? .^ 0[5 ' ?[. .]7

\\,(
.
853.
II
"5
nepl
[] AXiKapvaaaevs kv
nepl
[]
5*
[. [. .]''
.
.
]/,
6[]
re
]?
OeiKe
>
[6] []9, []
[.][.
,' ,>
e{i)7r{i}a>v
.]7 [.] [.]
[][ ][]
[]9 [] [\
?
6[7]
,^
Trepi
7'
? -
[-]
>
>
9 , 9 ?-''[\
6
>
35
>
[.
]
Col.
(=
f
col.
^^^'^
]
<^9[
[
).
[
,,
^'
]
][] [\ -[
1
][
[
2
ii6
a\.
[
e[
[
8[
#c[
] ] ]8
"[> >
]i/0(T7rape5cu/cei/
\
[
e
]
]/^
yiovypa
)ôvTas
[?
/f[
[ [
\[
^
15
<[
][.
[
[
[
^. (^[.
[. .]/3/67//77[.
(uv\?âWri\ovvy(>.\.
.
]^// ]7'
.
?\ ]7[.]<70
.]/:[.
.
] ]
. . .
[9
[
[
] ' ]vos
].
eyeyovei] kv
25
8)(^[
35
^ (
-^
>
([ \
\77)([.
^7>[.
> >
8 <)(
>
)(^
et
, \ 9 ^. ^,[ . , , {) ' ^ ^ '

\8ieêX66v\Ta,
[ .] ] [] [ ^ []9 [] [^
]
] ?]vs
TTJ
[.
]
.
][.
Tas
[]/3?
(Se)
yap
ovv[i-
Xeev
\
evi
knl
[-
'
TIS
tv
ipL
e(y)avTia
, ^
853.
Col.
II
IT7
{\'[ [.'^
[.
.
n[.\ayâTaaK6kov6[
'\
]7/[.
][.
\
.
.
iii (:
col.
iii).
7[] 6[9 9 )(\.

[^]/
\\
.]<88[.]8Lye[
6 [...]..[..
[
'][
]/)oiifa7o[.
[6 ]9 [ [\8[5\ :[,
.][.
.
avvdpr]
[...]..[...]
[
TTJ
'
avv[exS)S
]raioi'5eiT[
^.
01)8' '
.]...[
][. .]...[
]< \'\[
]iifa/ca[.]oi/ci[
]7[.]/?60[.
15
[.
20
25
^ -.
[
[
[
.
][. ][. ])[.

.
'\(8\.
[
[
.
']y
[.
] .][.][.
.
.[....
.
.
\^\ [
]
9 ^[
.
]
.]
[.
.]/
[.]
[.
^
]
] ][
.
.
].
[] [ [.
[.
] [
81
\^8.
Aiy[v\nTLa
[,
[.
.
)[. .][.] [.]88

]'^[
[ 78[
7
.
[]^[
]?
(^^Vii'Vi
6
8\
[
[
[.]
][
]
]^^
\ /7 6[^\
>
accus
[ ][] [ 7 []8
?
]
.
eivai
^ 3
\8/ ^'
>
)(8
-^ ^ '
'
kv
-\ []9 e/êXXe
,
^
UeXo-
^\[ [.]
eyiveTo.
6'
\[]
ii8

> >
aiTLas
TOLS
8
35
ei
-8i
30
'<8\.
5
15
68 2 )(^
25
^ ^^ ' ^ \ ^ ^
35
8[ ([ ^[ 5[
[
853.
.
2. 4
[ 7[ , ? \ ?. [5
II
119
6[4vTes
[. .][.] .]
[.
Col.
(=
col.
i).
^([.]
.]
>
. "
vot
[]/
'[])
'[]
[]kv
'
'
7[.] )(^'
^)( ^/
>
3- 3
els
^
xeipas
^7\.
>
3 4
" 9,^
\
(9).
TrXeiovs
^' ^ ^\* .
tovs
^- /
([].
4 2.
6[.]-^[.]
ras
[.])(
>
,, 9 ^. , * []
'
[]
kv(oT
[]
17
'
'^
I20
3o
35
. . > 8^/ ^\ ,.9 , \\ 9 [. ? 9 .

8)([.]
> >
^
<[
.
.
, 9
'
eôi/Te[y]
tovs
4- 3
eVn
8e
awe
4 7
tols
/i/e-
19
.]'
ds
>
\7[ 6[
5 []7[.
[
.][
[
[
. .
Col. vi
(=
5
col.
5. 4
5 5
['0][']8
[. }
).
[ [
[9
9
Tives
TTepl
[.][
\^. [
15
7^[
[]5
. .
.
irepl
[ . ,
.
[.
[ 7[.
6. 2.
[.
. . .
.
^. )[
',
Xeyei
.
6. 4
.
.
[. .] [.]([.
.]'[.
e[.
7 2.
[.][. [.
.
[] ' []9, [,]5 9
- [" [.
. .
[
vrjes
rots [|
6[9
[
['
?
19
[1
\1]
[1
)^[. 7[.
.
vavs
.
7[
oi;5[eiy
î/f[eXias
k~
853.
. .
25
[. ^[.]/[.
TroWaKia8ievavTLovTa[.
.
8[,
^\[.
ey/cXi7eo[.
.
. .
)(]\. [.^(^^.
.
-^, []$'
vav9
\^
7 3
.
5 /
?
? ' ][9.
8.
.
35
'^
[
[. ( ^. [.
. .
8\([.
[. [.
.
[
[.
.
] '])(
][.
]^['
'
^ ]
. .
.
[ [
9
<5e
\,
II
121
[ei
I-
eh
[]
^,
lost.
[[ \
[
iravres
?[
|[ -
ovSe
?
i).
[
[ [ [
|[
8. 2.
.
5e
One
or
more columns
Col.
vii (
= Ccol.
( I.
4)
>
>
.][
[
>
H.
[ [
]'[ ]
'][
[.]7
[.][
15
[.
[.']'
[.^^ .]
.
\?[[.
]( [, .'\ .]
[.][
].[.][.
]
.[]
[ ][ ]^] [[ [, ] [
S
[
\ ]. [ ]
.
] [
e/c
.
.
]
.]
.
'
....
[.]
[.
.,
e/y
[].[
.]
^0][,] \\\
II. 9
>
[] []
[to]ls
6\ . 6[\
[]
, . -|
Kev oiKiTi\t^\yo'\v
>
>
[]'
122
[.]</
[.
20
7 .]8 }/[
>
. .
[]
.]
[.
]îaai'vi^SeSe
[]'[
[
.] [.]
]7[
[.
.
.
.]7)(/
>
.
^^\ ^^
^ [ ^ [\ [ ]6\ ]\\^] []
[][]
86-
\
\\
ev8o'\îa^,
Se Se-
[.
kv\avTiav
25
[.
.][.]
[.]^[.
[.
.
.
[.]^
.]
[]/
[]'
()
-^
$
^0VTe9
.]
12. 2.
[iro]X\oOs 0VTa[s] vl
[]^,
[]
[y
[.][.
[
]/[,]'
.][.][. .]/[.][.]''
.
[][] 6
77//[(/).]
? ] 7
[.
.]eSexôp[.
[.
.]_'/7[.
35
[
[.
.
.]
.][
/ ]
]r^^
]7[.][.]/
.]8
.]/3[.]7
SiaKpive
12. 3
[][][].
] ]]8/
\\ \ []. [ |]' [ 8[^.]
[]
8)(_[
][]
\6,
Col.
viii (: =
\8'
eiy
e/c[
^[] [][] \
').
].
[
col.
ii).
[.][.
[.][.
[.][.]
[.
.
[.][. .] [.]8[
. .
[.
.][.
[ [.]
.
.
13. 2.
[]
[.]
[][
[\-[
[.]vVKal^.
/'[.]/^[
.]
.
. .
>[. .][.
.
) '[]
[]9
[][
.]
[.
[] 05
.
.][.
[]|
[] .
[]'
[. [,
.]ir[.
. .
[9
[][^
[.
.]^[.]
[..][.
. .
853.
.]]'[.
.
II
][.
][.
]
13 4
14
[]'{
[5
7 î^^s lost.
[
[^] 7[] ]? [
[][]
[ ][
123
[. []
[>[
]
22
[...]57[
[
.
.
][1^[
25
[.
.][
] ^
.]
.
][
>
[.
[
.][
]?[]^^[
]7/
][.
][.
. .
][
]o7re[
]f[
[
[ ] [] [ ] [
[.
.
^
.
[...] 8^07[
[
].[]'[
.][
.]..
\6
[.
[']
[]
[
[
[
[
]
.^.
.
]
6
[9
[][']6[ t-
14
]
.]
. .
] .]
[
[.
35
[ [
[
poueXOril
13 6.
[
Fr. ).
} 6[
[,^^ .] .])([.
[. [.
.
Col. ix
= D with
13 6.
[.
\.'\> [.]^8 [.][.][.]

[.][
[.
[^
]/[.]/[.
.
.
.]7 .]
>
[]
13. 7
[] [''] [], ? \\\.
[*]
01
['ir]VT[]
' []6
eiraXliv
[^']
at
^?
irpos
.]'[.]'
.][.][.
.
.]
.][.
.
[]6
[o]y
.][
[][^' [5 ] \\ []
^[.]/0?7/)[.
.][.
[]
ecu[y]
[.][.][.
-][. .]
[ []
]
)[]\5
['
[] [][][]
124
15
[.][. [.][,
[.
.
^^^^. .'\[.'\\
.ju
)(^[.
.][.
. . .
.]\ [][
])([.]
.][.
[|iiv
^ []/ ][[] ] ^ ][] [] '[9

Xiyet
[coy
&\
\'\
[]
{[^] ?, []
a[ar]ett)[y,
e[/c
About 3
Fr.
lines lost.
.
14. I.
22
[
25
[
Col.
[ [ [
[
i[.]Xiauo[
[.][
9i[
[
(=
[
col.
i).
[
[ [
][ ][
15.
I.
^ []'\^['
[.
.
.
iu
[
[.
[.
.
. .
][ ][
]
[.
.]
[. .]/^ .][ .][.][

[.];'[.
[.
.
15 2.
[]
15.4
[
V
.
[?\
[5e
[.
[]5 \'\ 6 ['\
[.
[.
[.
15
[.
[....] 77/36/[.][.
.]
.][.][
.]\[.][.
.][.][
.]$
)(\[]9 5e []9
.][.][
[(5]
^^^^ [
kv ["]^
.]
\\ []?
[
[] \
[ ^? [ \ [ [.
. .
|[6'
[.
(V
[9,
Upov
,]
'[9.'\
[] 67
^[\
[\
853.
[?]
[.
[.
.][.
.](.7[
. .
]
[
]
II
125
8\
'
ly
.]
'
20
[.
.
][.]/^[. ]^([.] uara ](^

.
15.
[ '][]
[]
\\]^ ]
[69.]
',
[.
.'\)([. .]
.\\[.'\
.
25
[.][
[.
. .
^^ [.][
[.
.]/ .][
.][ .]
.
[ []
.
[][]
]
[.
1 6,
[ ]
[ []'< ^ \
kari
.
[]
QVV
kirl
|[]
[]
es
[
e/s
[]
]
[]
.
[.
',
.]
3
[
)^[.][ 86[ 7[
'\<^^,'^
(:\]
]''[
[
1
['][]
[.
\^, [.
\
yap
[[ 9 []6[ (jov)
e
\.
35
[.] >[ .]<'[

[.
>[
0[.
[.
7
8/[.
.]8[
\}<\.
......
\\ [ ] ' ) '.
TavT[fj
oi\kovvtS.
[]
Xiyovai
vaovs'
'
[
[[
\\[ \[
[.
. .
Col. xi
(=
col.
ii.
with Fr.
a).
TL
.^^
lines lost.
[....]
[9 [6
TlO<aayi\Kov "Ap^yos
[9
Fr.
[.
2.
.
.][.
15
[']iv[
][.
][.
.
\yo\[^
[
bvyap[
[
|([
17 2.
].'^/[.
][..
[ [
\ [. '][ ]6[
]
][.
126

.]77[.
.
.]\[.
.
.]
[.
'
[
[
.] [ [ ] .]
Col. xii
(=F
col.
i).
17. 4
[|apT\ioVTS
\
]
] ]
.
>
Xeyerai
tt/jos
]//[.
[
]
]'
^ ] ^ ]
jTTTyi'
]
.
^^ ]7.
e
epirai eroi-
>
1 8. 3.
[V
XT)
[<5$
[
].
-
."^
8. 5
[ [
[
]
]
[
[
]<
eKe])(ipiai.
] []
[
19. 2.
])(^
]"/
15
] ]
]70[. .](
[ [
[
[ )(
ircpl
\
(?).
h^ ]7[
]
.
[*
[
[ [ [
[
Tovs
'] ]8 [
]
.]s
]:?
{\^ ]^ *
4.
.]
Some
.[....
lines lost
]
.]
.
[.
][
]
.
. .
][
]
]ayi\v[
[
[
[.
[.
]'^
[
20.
25
[
^ ]^.
]/
]<<^'
20. 3
[,]^1.
[
[\>
[
aveiXev
.
[.
vv[.
fjSeiaav
>
iro]iiTo
,
[]
.[....
[(.
[cl
Tr|i]aaiv
d ^[-
853.
.
.'\^,\.
.]tOTO
. .
[aourai,] rby
[rof
[
.
3<3
[.][. ^ [.
.
^ [. [.
.
[.]lK0LTl6[.
.]
]^
]
[II
T27
.
[.]iKOL
6[
>[.].[
rb
]?[
]o'Torjp[
.]Kaifie[
[ [
kno^Lvi-
Col.
.
=F
col.
[.].[.
/[.][.
.
[.
(20. 4.)
2 1.
.
^9 *
'
).
7/[]^
'?.
e/y
{^, [<\?'
5
\\
[
'
2 1.
2.
....
.
[.][.][.
[.
* ?.
atiTots
yap
2 1.
3.
15
7 [
apavrea-
( [. ( [.
7[.][.
[.][.
.
.
&s
,*
|[]9
, ,
cIkos
[']8
[. [-
[
e[^^9
, [].
[.][.
/
^.
.
2 2.
2.
. .
. -*
. 5
6[
kv kviois
[]
[
a>[p-
m [9]
\
kv
kv
.
[.]7[.
22. 3.
25
[.][. .]
.
[.][ [.
.
.]
.
[,]
23.
,[ [] ' , ) '[9 - [.
69
[-
[.
[69.
[\
ra[y
. dpavres avapavTes,
'irapiovT[s]
[7]9.
23. 3
.][.
.]/ >
? []
8c
*'[ ]69 ],
128
[
][.
.
.]
24.
[.
.]
][.
.
.
.]Sav[
]][.
[][]
lost.
[^ [].
[7]9
'
'[]
Some columns
[
[
[ '[^. ]0
]
.
[
[
]
'-^
[ [
15
] ] ]
]^
]'
>
>
]
,
] ^^
]
]/ ](
Col. xiv (= -
col.
[
i).
34. 5.
[5
[
]6.
xi
35
[
[civ
[
[ [] '] [ [
[6]
[qvtos
] . ?. ]
tc
kv ivl
]
aperas
el-
....].
ras aperas
] ]
] ] ]
>
35
2.
]8 [ ) ]
[
[
[6]
v eijnovTi
[elueiv
ejiTTT/.
-ydp
[kv
20
]7 ]7
[
[
[.
. kaTLv
]
]ay
] ]
]
voîiaei'
[tos
[
]9<].
],[,].
]
25
]
]
[8
>
]oovvTcr
[
[ [
T
[
(iTreipos
TT]\iova%i-
]
iiircp]
853.
,
II
i2g
]
30
]
]LTLVa
\
[ [
\vyapTO
.JT^yeirai
\\
[ireipdaOai
[
[
] > >
4
Col.
]
.
[
T
(
[^
(5|8
] ] ] ]
]
.
eirl
lines lost.
[.
[.]"] [.]
[.
.][.][.] .][.
XV
=G
36.
col.
I.
[. .]
[.
8 ([.]
8[.])(
[.
36 .^^ [.]
>
1
7\[. )(^>
20
[. [.]
'[.]\
. ^^
.][.]/
[.
.]
[.
[] " [\/
'
[s]
ii).
av[Tois
7[]/
[].
6
36, 3
{}).
37
[]
}
[.
.]7
[.
{)}
[] []
Xeyei
6[]
irpos
.]&
5'[ 9 9 ? []9
[.] 7[.
,. ^ | ^ ^
Is
9 [] [])(^
eis
[]
', /[-
,,
kv kv
5e
\\
[]
.]4
>
[]
[]-
130

]
.
8[
25
[.]
.
y[.]peTa>voi
8
1][
[.....
[
[
y
.;
e/c
] [] ]
/c[.
.]e
yraiiP
[ [
3o
[.
35
.] ][.8 ][.]
.
][.
][.
] .] ."
]^
]^
>
]'
>
37- 2.
9
]/
]
1^
yraiiv
>
> >
*] [os ] [] '] [ p's ' ][] [

irpos]
[ [
[.....
[
[>
Is
irpos
]'
ireXas
[ [
][. .]
[tS
] ]/
Col. xvi
i
>
> >
[
[ev
TOis
]^
]9
[]6
n[po]s
kol]vois
[Xovs ev TOis
]'
]^
\}
[ 8.
[.
[.
.][
.
(=
.
col.
iii).
Plate IV.
Tc[v
[,
.][
.
[9
]
]
[.][. [. .])([
5
[.
[][8
]
.
008*
6[6
'ps
.
.
\|/[]
v[s
.
8[. )[.][. .] [. [.][. .] .]8 .])((>

.
.]
.]"'[
1/^/^^''
9
i
8[],
/[]
.[.
.]
C^ve[.
.
[.
15
8[. [. .]' [.
.
.] [. ^\8\
Tea7r[.
. .
.'^^
37
3
[] [], ] ().
.]
'[1
] , [? ^.]
[
]
o[v8e
]
]?
]/ ^
[][,
aveira[.
avTra[x0iu]s
.^^
.
[.
.]
TS
'[] \\ []
iv
[]
05
e/c
8k
7[;iv
853.
\iT^vo[.
/[.]//
20
.]
[.][.]7 [. .]
)([.
.]
.
\[. .]
[. [.
.
.
^
'
II
131
\[\.
38
[\ []
[]5
TOVS.
[1]
)([\.
,
ofoi/
tqls
eâipevraieâyu
25
.] .]\\8 {. [. .]/ [. .]\

[.
TOvapy[.
. .
.] .]
>
39
.]\
.]
.]
.
[] [$]
[$]
el
.[] "
Is
39
30
35
[. .] [. .] [.] [. .][.] [. .] [.
. .
[.
8[.
.]
>
[] [] []
[]
tols
.
[]
5'
^,
>
'[]
[.]
.
[.
[.
.
.][
]
Col.
^
(
[] []$ [] [ ]) []9
-avSpeias
alel
e[i']
?.
=G
col. iv).
Plate IV.
>
7[9] [][ ]6
[.]
[
^^,^
2
[ []
].
ej
, ]
^
-[]
ef aiêo-ei
[]alel
'
yap
[. \[. .] [.
>
.
15
^.^
132
V
.
.
'^, .]
.

Svvovs kirovovvTo,
40.
'i[py](uv
[. .] ]
6'[.][.
. .
] [ ]
[. [.
airXovT0iK[.
. .
[. .] [. .]
.
.
.] .] .]
>
.
.
>
.][
eX[
4 2.
cv
[t]o[ls] aOTOi[s
,[] " ^
[]
^. * ,
-
\?
[(\ [] 3
\]
]?
-' ^^
kv
ep^co
[,
[].
[5]
aUl
25
[ ] [ ] [. [. .]( 7[. .] [. .] [. [ .] [.
.
.
5 [ $
kv toIs
] [
re
]^, []
cjrepois
],
?
.jeXeia/caiere
e[7ri/x]Xea,
35
] . [
. .
pois kaTi
>
.]Lv
<[. [
[
[
.]
. .
.]fia[.
.]
Col.
(
, 9
).
[7] []. [] [8
kp[voe]v
npos e[pya
] -
]6 \
eVe-
]iê
, [] 5 [5 ]-, '[
" [ ]
6 [(]
=G
[6
col.
853.
/[
II
133
/[
5
[ [
[
^^
[ $
\
6vT9
15
[ [ [ [
[ [ [ [ [ \
[
roi'eu/coX[
[
[
40. 5
6$
41.
' '
KS
[ {) ' [ '
[
[
\[''5
25
[ [ [
'6;[
4' 3
6;[$. -^^ ^9 '^^ ^^^

6S irip[av
[
[ [ .[ Sep[
[ [
[
[[/? . ^ / [. { [
([
Tcos
'[9
iavTov
'[
ipyoLS
/^-
^^^
kv
kv
Tol[s
t\5)v
5[9
35
\[( [
.
Some columns
lost.
\<
6\1^[
134

Col.
xix( = H).
[.
]'[.]6[.
]/^pe/ceo^[.
[
][.
[
[
]$(^[
']( ]
]f^['
]
>
. . .
][ ]'[
.
45
2.
[|
[
'
9. ]
]
[irepL
.
rots]
kXcos
[][5
.
[.
[kV
]/[
[^^ ]\, [
[8e
]
" ]'
\
[.
[rj
[-
>
][.][
[ctt'
15
][.][ ][.
.
]([.]
[?
eXa)îaTc[v
/fA[eojy
rj
9
apeav[S\pa-
K]\io9
[
.
]6
]
irepi
yvvai'\Kas
]
]
]][.
[\^ \
8\6\'\
kv
'[^1
.
][
[.
Unplaced Fragments.
{a)
To
Cols. i-vi.
Fr. 3.
Fr. 3.
]xp[
'\8\^
'\.8\^
7[
853.
{b)
II
135
To
Cols, viii-xiii.
Fr. 4.
Fr. 5.
Fr. 4.
(?)
]/>[
]/97[
]5eTi;[
](
]
.
]
]
7] ] [?
[
Fr. 5.
. .
.
]\^
5
][
Fr. 7.
] ][
]
Sk
[
[
]
]
.
]r?/
Fr.
6.
Fr. 8.
Fr. 6.
Fr.
7.
Fr. 8.
]ero[.
136

{d)
To
Cols, xiv-xix.
Fr. 14.
Fr. 14 (to col.
XV ?).
Fr. 15.
Fr. 15.
I'^'si
853.
Fr. 24.
Fr. 25.
II
137
Fr. 24.
Fr 25
138
his subject.
Secondly it must be remembered that it is the duty of every historian to describe accurately first of all the obvious and commonly alleged causes of events, and if he .).' suspects the existence of any more obscure reasons (to add these afterwards
. .
of the two extant MSS. of this treatise one Trepi i, 8-9. iv ad this book following upon the has no title, the other has en nep\ Cn. Pomp. -34. The passage of Dionysius here summarized is De Thucyd. lud. ed. Radermacher, pp. 335 sqq. (cc. 9-12). Of Dionysius' three objections, the first, relating to the division into summers and winters (11. 12-15), corresponds to 335. 20-336. 12, the second, concerning the want of connexion (11. 15-20), to 336. 12-338. 3, and the third, O" the first two points concerning the causes of the war (11. 21-33), to 338. 4-343 4 similar criticisms are also made, but more briefly, in the same author's Ep. ad Cn. Pomp.
;[]
: 8
...
to
\,
and by Theon, Progymn. pp. 184-5 ^"^^P and Doxopater, ad Aphthon. ii. p. 220 rovro yovv
C. 3,
,
2 2.
Oepos
For the correction of
(p.
338)
'';
7-8.
.
11.
The
restorations
^? ?)
(or
^]f (cf.
1.
'(,
elnelv
^^ 88
nves
,
cf.
nves
...,
suggested by
W-M,
Dionys.
op. cit. c.
10
and
iyeyovu are due to Bury,
who
in
8-9 suggests
ov k[oiv6s
10. \vTov is very likely
],
as
11.
4).
referring to Herodotus.
Bury suggests
op.
cit.
eV rî
as
the preceding words.

11. Perhaps
151.
],
|
Bury suggests;
cf.
Dionys.
c.
The
construction of
15-7
would supply something would restore 11. 13-5

17,
like ov
The vestiges of writing before [. probably parts of two letters, e. g.

19.
[
is
not certain.
in
apxjf\
1.
at
.], or .
re,
[]
proposed 15; Bury, reading [e"peiv

tovs
... W-M, who
\'[
suit e
:
^]
not
nXa[r]aiica
]
,
is
[8(] in
in
1.
17,
...
being
however, do not
to
if
or
conjunction, i.e. te or
wrongly connected with what follows.

31. raCra: or
i.e.
by Bury.
iii.
,
and
seems
have been omitted through
they are
affairs
belonging to the
same
series,
which
preferred
3-5.
refers to the seventh, not the sixth,
our author's than the numerals
Were suggested by W-M and Bury, ttj ' presumably book of Thucydides. That in reckoning the eight books notation followed the letters of the alphabet, as in the books of Homer, rather
The existing division of Thucydides' is unlikely, though cf. iii. 10-5, note. books was already known to Dionysius, who mentions the eighth in op. cit. c. 16, and though there were other ancient divisions of the work into nine or thirteen books, our author no doubt agreed with Dionysius in employing the system which Marcellinus ( Vit.
work
into eight
Thuc. 58), quoting AsclepiuS, calls 5-6. Bury suggests makes it probable that the preceding letter 8. The absence of a diaeresis above It does not seem possible to find was a consonant, e. g. SiiceXjtKa rather than cannot be read, although the for a suitable second adjective ending in is more probable, or some part of supposed is very uncertain. ]poi there seems to be an optative, possibly especially as [ could be read in 1. 7. e\epeva e'ljeTaffti (Bury) is CTVi/eijpot. In 11. 9-10 something like els]
\ ^.]
[][
[]
. ]. [, ][
7[]. ea[s
likely.
853.
10-5.
1.
11.
II
139
The
restorations in
12-3 are due
to
Bury.
It is
tempting to read
\\
in
, !
iiveT
must then be ignored, for it is not a rough breathing. Since 14, but the stroke above Herodotus' history contained only nine books, <! in this context seems to mean the ninth
letters
book, the notation following the
of the alphabet, while
indicates that
it
had just been mentioned, possibly in 1. 1 2. But the narrative in the ninth book is particularly should expect the ninth book to be called ff (cf. iii. 3-5, note), free from and
so that the suggested explanation author seems to have had in his
the praise of Herodotus in
iv. 4-5. a\va
c. 5. is
not satisfactory.
is
mind
,
in op.
i.
The passage
9 (p. 336)
in Dionysius
cit. c.
oiire
yap
toIs
...
:
;
which our iv oh ai
cf.
also
there
is
probably a reference, as Dr.

1.
12. 14) calls the Homerica dtspositio {,. weakest part of one's rhetorical forces in the middle (//. iv.
what Quintilian
(v.
Cornificius,
Rhet.m.
in 1. 13. in 1. 12 and 10-4. Perhaps The Homeric quotation is 15-7. The restorations in 11, 16-7 are by W-M. from 504. 18-31. This note is out of place and should have preceded that in 11. 15-7. In 1. 27 Tivt\s is possible, but the doubtful letter is more like o. and Bury, refers as was perceived by 33-5. The first part of this note on being adduced as a parallel. to the use of the middle for the active,
\
(corr. tO
E. Sandys suggests, to i.e. placing the 297-300); cf. Cic. Orator 50,
6
^^),
J.
10, 18, Quintil.
vii.
10.
]|7;?
"
is
V. I.
[]:
WevTo.
supported by Schol. Aeschin.
eVi
be
67
5.
:
MSS.
78. Cf. Schol.
ieos'
or rjieaav here as elsewhere in MSS., which, however, have the form Cf. the first century (i. e. ^<âv) found in our author's text. place of the more correct with the variant Thucydides papyrus from Oxyrhynchus (16), which in iii. 7 has
12. els:
.
is
wrongly explained by Schol.

yap
i.
29
,' ^
... The
, ^
W-M
Correct interpretation given
.
\
iv
by our author
',
? yvv iv
Xeyerm
Xeyet.
by Rciske, but wrongly)
'
is
with iota adscript from The object of the note is to distinguish the Attic as a trisyllable, the form found in Homer, &c. the 17-9. This is the only place where Thucydides uses the masculine form of The Clarendonianus and Aeneas Tact. 2 have neuter occurs in Thuc. iii. 23 and viii. 42. vKOTei in the present passage, but the papyrus supports the overwhelming majority of the MSS. The papyrus text agrees Other MSS. 21-2. eK^>vyeiv. SO Parisinus 1735;
the reading of A, which is preferred ievyev is by many recent editors, but not by Stuart Jones. The construction of Classen connects the words with iepovs, difficult, and has been explained in several w-ays. as an infinitive which is the most satisfactory view, \vhile Poppo constructs them with in order that they might not escape ', and Kriiger regarded the phrase as of purpose expressing the effect ' so that they could not escape ', an explanation which produces Hude, following Herwerden, a tautology with the following words Our author's criticism is not very illuminating. altogether. would omit should be omitted and wore put is redundant (11. 22-6) or else He remarks that either ivyfv in the one case, and by els Since he renders in its place. in the Other, both his interpretations approximate to that of Kriiger rather than means in respect of, in which case our author's first the rival explanations (unless els
with most
MSS.
in reading
oi
in place of
'
ieev
'
, 8(( .
ieyev
I40
explanation agrees with Classen's), but both seem to rest upon a misapprehension of the or the transference of it to For the omission of construction of the whole sentence. without any conwould have the effect of leaving the place occupied by struction, unless indeed in our author's text a fresh sentence began where the MSS. have in that connected with what precedes. No variant, however, upon passage is known, and it is more likely that our author simply misunderstood the
8(
sentence.
30.
:
papyrus
the note
6
in
cf.
Cramer, Anecd. Par. iii. p. 84. 3 rhv HesychlUS KaXovpfvos ecmv Schol. and the similar explanations in other lexicographers.
33,
vi. 1-2.
e. g.
,
:
MSS.
but there
The lacuna
(cf. X.
in
1.
is
right,
reading 7r^[
(e. g.
the stroke in the margin against
[, ) \
cf.
Schol.
at the
Or
or
, \\
is
1.
end of 1.
may havo
aS
W-]\I SUggCStS,
is
,\. , ,
is
.
,
possibly a reference to the reading of the
With
,
contained another parallel for

|
['
').
If
a natural restoration, but this
2 is obscure.
There
The meaning, if any, of not excluded. is in the top margin another stroke /,
which seems
3. It is
to
be accidental.
,
1
(or as conjectured by Bredow and of course doubtful whether Baumeister) occurred in the lemma, which may have ended with tiv(s as Bury suggests, meaning that this use of 6-7. Perhaps was not confined to Attic. To the doubtful the only alternative is t. must belong to 9-10. A note on the dative in place of the genitive after a quotation, which WOuld be expected to be from Homer ; and though neither of the two and in the I/l'ad (n 816 instances of 55 ^^ "? '^^ ^^ nevertheless may be right in restoring is really at all apposite, and supposing that the latter passage was referred to. Schol. A had noted that the
^^ ?
,
A
.)
more relevant illustration would be one in \vhich was used for with the genitive, but it is difficult to see with the dative was used in place of (cf vii. 30) points to whence this is to be obtained without altering
dative there
'
?.
|
W-M
(, .,
. ^
,
is
rather long,
and the
a variant upon
1-2.
to7s
more
but the letter following is much than i. 14-5. The Homeric quotation is from 467. unless the line was exceptionally long, but after 1 6. There is not room for might be inserted. It is unfortunate that the text of this passage, in which a well-known The chief MSS. have difficulty occurs, is not quoted in extenso.
.?),
though none
Xe'yei
Bury suggests
be
a, e,
likely to
or
. ^^ [
is
[
:
.
.
known.
.\.
rols
will not construe.
Poppo and
i. e. to Hude follows Herbst in emending ; (with apparently one late MS.) ; Classen preferred the Stuart Jones read . alteration of vavs to vrjts, while Cobet boldly met the difficulty by reading Bohme). It is impossible to arguc with certainty from our author's paraphrase in 11. 16-20 back to his text of Thucydides at this point ; but seeing that he ignores any grammatical difficulty, it is improbable that such an anacoluthon as Aawoai/xowois
{
.
.
eXoptvois vavs
( ^ ^
whlch
. vavs existed in his text. With regard to the various emendations the parasimply a note phrase does not favour in place of vavs or and with on the dative of the agent Avould be expected. On the other hand Cobet's (or would suit the paraphrase very well, especially as the construction of the sentence would then be quite easy, and no grammatical note would be
4 ,
general sense of the passage seems to be (i. e. the reference of W-M) as far as possible, the rule concerning accent a pronoun to another person than the subject of the sentence) often prevents this '. But the here. lacunae make the whole passage obscure. Modern editors accentuate Stob. Flor. 50. 3 ^livSapos 345. Cf. Schol.
its
,
necessary.
21.
the corruption.
viii.
Thuc.
^
26.
853.
difficulty
II
for
141
the
But the great
would
still
remain of accounting
to
origin of
W-M.
25-8. The rules for the accentuation of ovv Herodian, ed. LentZ, i. p. 555 sqq. ore
eyeipovat
;
cf.
TlivSapos' 2 2^ Schol. ' but this now seems hardly Schroeder (Fr. no, ed. 1908) writes satisfactory in view of the uncertainty of the metre and the agreement of our author with Stobaeus. The precise restoration of the lacuna at the end of 1. 34 is uncertain. 6 is possible, if our author was not aiming at an is hardly long enough, but exact quotation.
, ! , , ( , ^, [
the rules quoted in the notes
'
The
expedition
of Hermocrates
Ionia
is
described in
' ^^
ore Se
and
similar
pronouns are given by

ertpov
exepov
ad he. from the Homeric scholia. The here is enclitic, for although one ought to keep
!'
[;5
Xeo.
vii. I.
The
writing on the recto
'
6-910.
The
For
(
is
extent of the gap between Cols, vi and vii cannot be determined by the e'| cf. introd. p. 108. ; LI. 1-3 are the end of a note on
in C. II. 4
restorations are
far
due to
W-M.
12-3.
\\
it
}\\
to
is
is
']\)\
cf. iv. 6.
quotation is from from certain; the supposed
The
is
difficult
find anything
([],
just
and there
impossible,
15.
room
for [voiai]
[
].
suitable
for the
']
.
\
539.
is
more
like
or
previous word.
W-M
, but with proposes

]oi,
o]rt
The
article is Certainly
less suitable
than
in the two lacunae, but and might be read in place of
[]
wanted before though not

but
it
is
not
satisfactory to
:
make
:
transitive.
MSS., Stuart Jones. ; can be suggests ; but though might belong to e or read in place of v, and the vestige which we regard as the tip of an suits the space better, and the author of the commentary or several other letters does not elsewhere employ the first person plural. With this lengthy note on eV
18.
[}][]
the papyrus confirms the conjecture of possibly ], as
[]([
Hude
W-M
[][]
cf.
the brief remark of Schol.
eV W and 27-8 The Homeric quotation (identified by
20 .
29.
is
\avTi
^\-^
was known
previously, the MSS. all having not found elsewhere in Thucydides, and the present is quite defensible. was Suggested by Bury. 34. Other MSS., but cf. Schol. (sic) C, 37.
Thucydides employs the future infinitive after more often than the present, and where the MSS. are divided on the point, in i. 107. 3 and viii. 6. 5, editors prefer the future.
viii. 4.
5
. .
[.|^ :
:
neither this reading nor
, . ^
\
is
?.
W-M)
from
i.
a variant mentioned in 1. 30, The perfect middle of this verb
127.
i
Hude proposes to The word following

eXavveiv, to
restore the line

is
probably some part of
'^/
e.
g.
somewhat here and
cf.
Thuc.
i.
which
11.
4-5
refer.
142
79. Cf. Schol.

($' '
eLeeias
aei
by Bury.
11.
12.
Probably the scribe wrote
six letters.
[] []
and
Perhaps
10
letters.
line rather long.
33-4. Perhaps
ix. 36.
\6
lemma
[^
is
[],
.
the
in
I.
8 waS Suggested
for
for
lacuna
is
hardly sufficient
are both too short for the lacuna, which requires 9 or which makes this should be restored in place of
with
6[
36. Kol nepiaiperav has already
been quoted
The MSS. have

in the
The Omission of probably a mere accident, and does not imply that the words were wanting in our author's text, though this seems to have gone astray at this point. The ,.. is is indefensible if which stood there in place of reading cannot be for as our author clearly intended to be connected with in this sense, and the Homeric parallel which he cites, used as equivalent to there has its not uncommon sense 'to the 492), is irrelevant, since
.
.
.
,
.
(
in
[,
;
1. 35, as Hude suggests. in the lemma in 1. 29.
accompaniment of.
10.
,
The
insertion of
The reading though possible, is less suitable. suggested by Bury. ... depends on is a parenthesis, and 14-6. [kJukXoi Se referring to Thucydides' words a few lines later than the lemma, and Bury ; waS Suggested by in 1 14 has been cannot be read. The second s of [. or
cf.
[]:
Schol.
' was
.
],
[]6[
\[ .
:
[]
'\^\
W-M
rewritten.
18.
On the one hand the colour and general appearance of the fragment suggest that it belongs to this column, and at the beginning of a line giving a new entry of the landwhen placed where it is survey on the recto of Fr. i will come just underneath at the beginning of another entry which is on the recto of the upper part of Col. ix, while the lines on the recto of the fragment containing the ends of viii. 22-9 (the position of which is fixed) may be the continuation of the lines on the recto of Fr. i, though there is no certain connexion. The chief objection to the position assigned to Fr. i is that on the recto of the upper part of Col. ix there seems to be a junction between two selides, which would be expected to appear also on Fr. i, but does not. have, however, been unable to find any suitable place for the lemma in 1. 23 in 14. i, and if that restoration is accepted, the position commencing except
22-8.
][] The
Hude, Stuart Jones. SO MSS. ; position assigned by us to Fr. i is not certain.
We
given to Fr. i must be approximately correct. A difficulty arises in 1. 26 where []/[ The is a very unsatisfactory combination of letters, and probably there is some corruption. projects somewhat to the left, but not enough to justify the inference that it belongs to a lemma.
\_
.[
,
7.
X. 2-4. Bury suggests 6. The word following

TO
SO MSS. Hudc, following Cobet. The a blank space after as if the lemma ended there, but probably this is a mistake; cf. x. 25. The remains of 1. 10, as was perceived by and Bury, belong to a quotation from the Hecale of Callimachus (Fr. 66 a ed. Schneider) see Schol. Ar. Frogs
;
scribe has
left
\\ \' \]
ttjs
\ '\\
''^'
may, as Bury remarks, have been
\
()
/].
or
..
216
W-M
;
]'
853.
riyov eopras,
of
6
regards the quotation as beginning with fv Se in 1. 8 and containing two complete hexameters, but this view is open to some at the end of 1. 7 implies that 1 1 letters are lost objections. The restoration after whereas elsewhere in this column the corresponding space contains only 5-8 was abbreviated, but letters. This difficulty can be got over by supposing that (which is certain) is sufficient in 1. 9 a similar and more serious obstacle arises ; for will be the conclusion of by itself to fill the lacuna at the end of the line, and since the first hexameter, the first foot of the second hexameter seems to be reduced to ei. which makes excellent sense, but involves a supplement of 12 letters proposes The e of ft[ has been corrected from a straight stroke (probably i) but the in the lacuna. being the only alternative for ei and less satisfactory. Bury reading is practically certain, in 1. 7 on the other hand would restore a shorter name than ?), and regard the Callimachus quotation as beginning with in 1. 9, reading the preceding word as i. e. But that Callimachus' name was mentioned in 1. 7 (cf. x. 37), and that 11. 8-9 belong to the quotation, seem to us more probable. On Eleuther, the eponymous hero of Eleutherae, who is said to have made the first image of Dionysus subsequently brought by Pegasus to the temple eV at Athens, cf. Pauly-Wissowa, Real-encycl. s. vv. Dionysos, Eleuther, Eleuthereus. II -2. Apparently the point of the contrast between this statement and the Callimachus quotation is that according to the latter the temple at Limnae was called after Dionysus as god of marshes in general, while according to the other explanation Limnae was merely With in 1. 11 jo? is the termination of a proper name, e. g. a local name. ; ovi[o\i, being the termination of an adverb or a substantive but it is possible to read ]cus
codd.).
and Steph. Byz.
W-M,
restoring
!.
Aiouvaos
in
1.
II
8e
143
\5'
...
7,
8[,
"[,
W-M
(,
.
e.
in the genitive with
not satisfactory.
15.
is
reading of the lemma may be a mere error, but Boeckh's view that there were four distinct Dionysiac festivals at Athens, the Greater and Lesser Dionysia, the Anthesteria, and Lenaea, the Anthesteria might be called the ' most ancient instead of the more ancient ', i. e. than the Thucydides' statement that the Anthesteria was a general Ionic festival Greater Dionysia. veatTepa ewre ecm is intended to prove its high antiquity, and cf. Schol. TTj 1/3' so MSS ; most modern editors follow Torstrik in regarding the words as would be expected. The papyrus not iv a gloss. With a mention of the day shows, however, that the interpolation, if it be such, is very early. Our author's note concerning the date of the festival is in accord with the extant evidence on the subject cf. Pauly-Wissowa, Real-encycl. i. p. 2372. AB (corr. A 2nd hand), SO most MSS., Hude, Stuart Jones ; 19-20. tls, ... cf. Schol. With ei'j which Torstrik wished to read, omitting
in itself defensible
:
:
g.
[] .
{'\ would however then have to mean Thucydides, which

MSS. The
\8~
is
for accepting
'
'
,
note.
][]:
ei?
2
fails
',
^.
There can hardly be any doubt

;
that the
to leave a blank space
cf. x. 7,
The
difficult, and the construction of the dative some recent editors, including Hude, would omit the latter word. That our author's text had is discussed by is clear from 1. 30, and the difficulty of connecting it with him in 11. 25-9, but the nature of his explanation is somewhat obscure. Apparently
as equivalent to in place of he regarded Trj thus approximating to the view of Herbst, who explained the dative as instrumental and this, however, produccs a very redundant con(i. e. T^s supplied ; struction. is rightly restored in 1. 25, the beginning of the note seems If
[0
)
.
, ^ ' ^
lemma ends
at
although the scribe

ol
following words in Thuc. are being extremely with
144

'
mean rfj mark if oi ...,

to
;
air.
Schol. merely remark that
29-30. nected with

cf. xiii.
7,
SO MSS. (v. \. Hude and Stuart JoneS folIow 31. ; after Lipsius in placing following r is almost certain, being the only alternative. [01] does not fill 33 The nav\TO[s] is possible. is not the termination of e. g. up the lacuna, so that
[\['\
note.
( ([ .:
be
or a different verb in 1. 25 be connected with bia might be read in place of the doubtful must be abandoned e or
:
goes with with either
oi
',
and
...
IS
a distinct reo.
is
for
...
refers to the position of eVi
TO
(restored
by
W-M)
was Suggested by Bury and Hude. 35-6. and vaos is also stated by Ammonius: vaos 36-7. This distinction between yap vaos 6 The distinction is not alwayS observed ; cf. The quotation from Callimachus (from the Hecalet', cf. x. 7, Liddell and Scott, s.v. note) is new.
|
^ ,
Schol. remark
xi. 14-5.
8.
.,
is
']
).
means
'
^.
the
which is to be congrammatical sequence is

'
The
accent oi ap\yos points, as
W-M
lines as a quotation of the
well-known
oracle,
which occurs
perceived, to the restoration of these e. g. in Schol. Theocr. xiv. 48.
but here and have connexion with the reading [ya]t7/[f, that, since it belongs to the note, not the lemma, there ought to be only one letter lost, but the scribe sometimes begins his lines unevenly (e. g. in ix. 26) and occasionally treats words belonging Possibly, however, he wrote to the note as if they were part of the lemma (e. g. in xvii. 31).
The beginning
of the line
commonly
cited as
changed places.
difficulty
arises in
[][.
1 6.
1 7.
Perhaps
is
given the barytone accent in order to distinguish

like
].
Classen,
began with something

Stuart Jones suggests.
xii. 2-3.
5.
The restorations are due to W-M. may have been added in the lemma after
in the paraphrase indicates that
of the allies at ordinary view ;

6.
7.
]
.
The occurrence of our author explained as referring to the assemblage Sparta not to the conduct of the war, thus agreeing with Herbst against the
cf.
e:
the vestige of the
(Bury)
TO
...). In place of (W Bury SUggestS Line 14 clearly contains a comparison between and but the reconstruction is There is certainly a letter after uncertain. and the vestige suits better than is nominative plural this may be accounted for by the plural use of If if it ; is dative singular something like is required. (W-M) would have been more satisfactory. but does not fill the lacuna 17. It is tempting to restore oi Possibly Pe]trot [. .] should be read, but the letter following before ?. than is more like
.
12.
Stuart Jones suggests cf. Schol.

:
The word before was probably an equivalent of (W-M, who compares Bekker, Anecd. or p. 400.
i.
])(
. \^ ] . ' ] ,, ^, [ ] ,
ad
loc.
first letter
^[
would
it
from
\ ^,
.
perhaps
7
The note probably

aS
suit
or
best.
(P 588).
'.
$.
'
[\
]5
'] []
IT
and there
is
not
room
for
[].
19. Lines
19-32 are on a detached fragment.
The
writing
on
the recto confirms the
853.
W-M
II
145
internal evidence of 11. 24-7 that these lines belong to the lower portion of Col. xii, but the extent of the gap, if any, between 11. 1 8 and 1 9 is uncertain. remarks, a form like 'EXeuirlimSe, but though 23. The accent of abe suggests, as than t. the letter before aSe might be v, the letter before that is more like e, o, or does not suit may be t instead of , but 24. The letter before is also too long, so that the size of the initial lacuna, and [trepuhi'iv there is no objection, but the word does is practically certain. To the form The doubtful might be read as a, , or not seem very suitable in this context. 27-9. The restoration of the beginning of the note is due to W-]\I, who further
suggests
fkivaovrai
{)
(?) oi
eZ
^.[\\
cf.
Schol.
ineîaaiv'
^
el
^ [ ) ^^
^.
[
.
but
[]4 ^((\,
ol
does not
suit the vestiges.
belong to a note on being adduced have a stroke The first two letters of as an illustration ; cf. iv. 32-5, through them, but this is to be regarded as accidental, not as implying deletion. after a long 7. A note on the construction of avToU, which depends on bnvbv The reading '[^'5? is not very satisfactory, for the traces of ink suit o, , or better interval. is the technical phrase required here ; cf. the close parallel in x. 29-30. than e, but MSS. are divided between this reading and (CEG), which accord13. ing to our author (1. 14) was found 'in some copies', and must have been a very early Editors also differ; Hude and Stuart Jones prefer variant. 1 6. Apart from the present passage in Thuc. Phrygia in Attica is only mentioned eW twice, (l) Schol. Arist. Birds 493 epia, (2) Steph. Byz. S. V. eari Bursian {Geogr. i. p. 334) conjecturally placed it in the neighbourhood of Acharnae at the north-east foot of Mount Aegaleus. Since the site of Athmonon is fixed {idicf. p. 343) at the modern village of Marusi, which is 7 kilometres west of Acharnae, the statement of our author that Phrygia belonged to the Athmonian deme does not accord with the position assigned to the village by Bursian, although Athmonon being an important deme may have stretched some way to the west. Our author is likely to be right on the point, in spite of Steph. Byz.'s assertion that Phrygia was between Boeotia and Attica ', which suggests quite a different position. hi The Homeric quotation is from 298. SO Schol. 17. lieipaaioi MSS. (cf. 878. 6 Hepaaioi B), which 20. a term nowhere else applied to a Thessalian tribe, continue and has generally been rejected by critics as an interpolation due to a misspelling of in Arcadia, who are out of place here, while the form Tieipaaioi a confusion with the in accordance Avith Sirabo ix. p. 435, and Steph. Byz. s.v. is generally altered to did not stand after The reading of the lemma proves that in our author's text of Thuc, while his note shows that he knew of Uapaaioi (or Uappaaioi) was originally a marginal That as a variant on netpao-tot, but rightly rejected it. is now clear, variant which found its way into the text, causing the transposition of and the hypothesis of an interpolation is confirmed. As regards the form Utipaaioi the and in view of the fact lemma supports the traditional spelling of the MSS. against seems the alteration to that Steph. Byz. mentions a certain Ueipaaia menas connected with the Our author's explanation oi to us unnecessary. is there somewhat uncertain tioned in 766 is however very doubtful, for the reading and litept'i; besides Ufipijj), and Steph. Byz. distinguishes (there are variants from
the next
(c.
xiii. I. This line, restored by Hude, and the use of the middle in place of the active in
clearly
20. 4),
([(\
For
Ve^-
'.
8(
..
;
\ \
'
.,
:
? .
,}
, ,
146
22-3.

;
Hude
cf.
The restoration of these two Unes 'ApKades, Schol. UapaaioC
was proposed by
.
Toiis
W-M,
Stuart Jones,
and
does not fill the 29 The restoration of this Hne is far from certain, especially as Perhaps the lemma ended lacuna after av, unless those letters were unusually spread out. belongs to which would then be followed by a blank space, and ol with
\]
. ]5
the note.
4.
[\
in
Xiv. 12. Part of a note on alu
iv
no doubt
-ye
iv
The
1.
restoration in
title.
1.
is
due
eV,
to
W-M, who
is
is
right in regarding
3 as a
That before
evi
the papyrus had
which
omitted by
CG,
is
certain not only
from
the size of the lacuna but from ev ivi in the paraphrase, i. 6. 6-1 1. The proposed restoration of the paraphrase is very doubtful in several respects. suggests, may be Substituted, or possibly Kivbvvo[s yap, as For
not very satisfactory, but there is not room for avhpS>v\ Toioif^Tovs In 1. 7 either or an equivalent is required. may be n-, but neither The doubtful is possible, with another word in place of avhpi. like nor ] can be read. Our author seems to have interpreted being and not as the subject of it Poppo and Classen, as epexegetic of eV omitted), which latter view is supported by Schol. and now advocated by Steup ; cf. Classen's Thucydides, ed. iv. p. 221. suggests (cf. Schol. as 13. Perhaps (Bury). iv pay 15-20. Bury restores these lines yap
with
elvai
^[\ ^[(\ ] \. [/ 1'[

in
1,
\\
)
[^]
2 2.
^
is
W-M
\()[
(
|
[],
CG
rloii
\5.
:
,8^
\
word
W-M
8 ), ,
']
|
|
^, (
6\
above
it,
indicating either a numeral or
25.
^
if
author meant
yap
2731. Bury suggests

. . .
\.
so
2.
7r[a\\iv,
is
The
letter
(beginning with a vertical stroke) following

cited like
in xix. 5.
;
32-3. Bury is probably right in assigning these lines to a fresh lemma, not to the preceding note, although 11. 30-1 paraphrase words not included in 11. 24-6.
:]\
yap
;
ABEFM.
tiv
It is
of course possible, but less likely,
^
;
has a horizontal line

that our
'
8.\ yâ.
'
XV.
which can hardly be evaded,
as a reference back to
...
in c. 11. 2.
vi
he had one, an adverb.

4.
Hude. After -/ it is difficult to see what other word than can have been meant, but that was certainly not written the letter following irapa is conceivably , but is much more like y or , and is out of the question. 6. so most MSS., Hude, Stuart Jones C (second hand) and superscr. G.
:
[]
'
lost in the
gap between Cols,
may be explained, as W-M suggests, Our author's note on that passage, and vii. The word after eipi;K[f]/ is probably
the papyrus follows the ordinary spelling of the
MSS.
7-1 1. In regarding as equivalent to our author is quite correct, but in paraphrasing as for the advantage of he conflicts with modern editors, who practically This all adopt the view that is supported both by the variant for and by several parallels for this use of eV (especially Thuc. viii. 53), and suits the context much better. The interpretation Avhich our author rejects in 11. 7-8 seems to be right in its interpretation of h, but is wrong with regard
. .
;
853.
to the
which cannot mean in this context inhabit meaning of in 1. 7 and bioiKUaOai in 1. 10. by the contrast between has the barytone accent to distinguish it from 14. Hude, Stuart Jones ; SO ABEFM 15.
'
,
:
',
II
147
as
seems to be impUed
\\
16.
21-2. This explanation of the obscure phrase

Xeyet
tovs
and in accordance with this supposed reference to the Spartan fvyivfuiv kings the phrase has generally been interpreted not because he is sprung from a particular class ', while Classen thinks that the meaning is not because he is supported by a political Our author on the other hand party ', and Herwerden wished to read yevovs for not according to the equal share to which he is entitled as a member of interprets it a democratic state', i.e. honours are distributed not in equal shares but in accordance In 1. 25 Bury suggests |[] (which is possible) followed by a participle with merit. long, but is too or infinitive meaning will be assigned iv COUld be read), and in 1. 26 cf. note on 1. 38. or possibly 33. vno\y\f'iav apparently may be a mere slip of a copyist, rt MSS. 34. hpa T(
'
'
?, ? ,
cf.
'
8:
(/),
Schol.
/
oiTivts
18.
is
CG.
Schol.
novel.
remark
.
'
'
[]([] ()
:
:
'
occurs in the paraphrase

38. ov\x
his paraphrase is not very accurate at this point.
does ..., and Madvig conjectured not harmonize well with the following words would be appropriate enough. To to which Reiiferscheid read avvno}j/iav in 1. 33 is possible, for though it would produce 13 mostly broad letters in the lacuna as against only 11 in 1. 32, there are 14 letters in the corresponding lacuna in of lines seems to have sloped 1. 34, and in the lower part of this column the beginnings and in away to the left. But it is more probable that our author read ; TTTfiovTes was merely giving the general sense, obtaining his negative from
,
cf.
{]
"
\^^
if
] {^][([
].
in
...
1.
(xvi. 2).
:
our author's text had the ordinary reading Thucydides' phrase e's
33,
\/,
] (
Schol.
'eKtytv
iaph
\([
would suit e. g. , but hardly o, so that of a letter following may be read in place of the doubtful v. improbable, (Bury) is unsuitable, but ]s may well be the end of a participle. h{]\kov\ (Bury) does not suit probably refers to Toi 9-10. [. .] a, , or , the second to be a round letter, t.^.o; or possibly [ the first letter seems to be
xvi.
5
The vestige
is
^. ^
, '.
;
\(/
'
]-
[]^[^']9
might be read.
1920.
Tols
di
18. a\pfi: so
21.
frequent in Schol. on cc. 37-9;
.[]
24.
.
is Whether MSS., the verb being 25. text (e. g. inadvertence, or implies a diflferent arrangement of this sentence in our author's an is Uncertain. other MSS. and Dion. Hal. SO CG, Hude, Stuart Jones; 29. other MSS. re: SO BCG, Hude, Stuart Jones 31. suprascr. Gj, ex SO most MSS., Hude, Stuart Jones; 33. corr. f, and Dion. Hal. aUi: so E, Hude, Smart Jones; aei other MSS. ; cf. 1. i8.
.
: 8 ) (:
[(]
:
\ /
Hude
with
:
E;
other
cf.
Schol.
Tov.hovs:
cf.
Schol. *'
MSS. ' /^. '

cf.
1.
33.
similar
remarks (e.g.
cf.
also xvii. 6-9.
')
"
are
L 3
148
xvii. 1-2.
away immediately to practically no doubt,

3.
Fj g. It is disputed whether being omitted (so Poppo and Steup), or is a kind of adverbial dative (so Classen, 3rd ed.) our author's paraphrase in spite of the use of iv is compatible with either view. 16-8. This explanation of as a comparative used in place of the simple adjective agrees with that of the ancient grammarian quoted by Poppo (who practically accepts this view) while Other explanations, e. g. Classen's, attach greater significance to the comparative. 18-9. The quotation is from A slight error has crept in, for the MSS. have 294. ( Te, not atVi which will not scan. With ev it is necessary to supply 20. eu evi CGfg, Hude, Siuart Jones. so ABEF the verb, as is remarked in 1. 23 and evi is no doubt preferable. 21. e]Tepois: SO MSS., Poppo and Stuart Jones; erepa Classen; irepois erepa Hude following Richards, The traditional reading is defended by Poppo on the view that erepoL refers to the poorer classes of Athenians who were too busy to take part in the administration of public affairs, but able to form a judgement on them, and that the persons meant by With erepa or are the richer classes, an interpretation which is rather arbitrary. crf'pois eTepa both halves of the sentence refer to the Athenians in general, the second half emphasizing the same idea as that expressed by the first. Our author does not explain epya precisely who are meant by erepoi, but since he took epya in the sense of he seems to agree with Poppo's view that hepoi refers to the poorer classes. ol Cf. so ABEF, Poppo, Classen CG, Hude, Stuart Jones. 30.
:
.
is
' '\ ,,
:
&\ ,
the
left
:
'7[
and
\[
of
especially as
;
are
it
on a separate fragment, and the margin
but the position assigned to the fragment admits of belongs to the top of a column.
;
and Hude SO the best MSS., Hude, Stuart Jones

SO Bur)'
a predicate of
\
;
is
broken
W .
eV
' :
31.
epa
1.
35, note.
by mistake included Kpivopev in the lemma. The note explains decide upon proposals invented by others ', implying a contrast with ' originate new ones ourselves Our author's interpretation thus supports Poppo's translation aid mdicamus certe (âb aliis proposiia) aut excogitamus {nova) recie, against Classen's entweder bringen wir die Sachen zur Entscheidung, oder suchen iiber sie richtige Einsicht zu gewinnen'. Hude. The papyrus (Set AB) MSS., Stuart Jones ; 34. [brf TojSe
The
scribe has
'
Kpivopev as
meaning
'
().
in
1.
'
may have had [\

35,
[]:
].
MSS.
is
cf
30,
where the MSS. are divided,
may be
right there, but here
distinctly better.
xviii. 12.
may
14.
\[
explain
AB. MSS., Hude, Stuart Jones; 1 9 and the restoration of 1. 22 were suggested by Bury and Stuart Jones, the restoration of 1. 21 by Bury, who proposes in 1. 18 and
:
7]'
The note was doubtless on have occurred here, or, as
es, upon which Schol.

suggests,
18-23.
]
by
W-M
so most
in
. '
is
. .
.
remark
am oveKs.
1.
24.
]:
Perhaps
ev, eve.
1.
in
20.
4]
(W
an alternative in
C.
epyois
1.
19.
Schol.
SO most
MSS., Hude, Stuart Jones;
27.
we[piyiveTai, as
W-M proposes.
and Bury.
restorations are mainly due to Bury,
was suggested by both him
29-33 These lines paraphrase the sentence of Thucydides following the lemma. in 1. 29, who further proposes
The
in
I.
31,
reading
well as
35-7.
was the before the lacuna, and if xix. 1-3. There is a blank space after re and 11. 2-3 end of the line, 1. i probably belongs to a note on are a lemma. It is possible, however, that a couple of letters are lost in the lacuna after That all in which case that word belongs to the lemma and 11. 2-3 to the note. and the same three lines belong to a note is less likely, for 1. i would then be too short objection applies to regarding all three as a lemma, while in addition it would then be necessary to suppose the omission of a whole line
, .
853.
in
II
149
difficult
and
The paraphrase does not help in regard to the 1. 32. which many critics have wished to alter. note (restored in part by Bury) to the effect that exei governs
'
as
,
for
and must apply
4-7
The Homeric
if
quotation (from A 117) is cited in order to illustrate the use of his comment for our author considered that Thucydides also employed
).
points out, that the quotation is intended to however, as in that case our author's remark applies to the converse of Thucydides' use construction Avas i. e. he thought that the in his opinion was for
It is possible,
to
though in
reality there is
no
justification for interpreting
there as
illustrate
W-M
;
, which
Which-
..., which makes
Sense.
ever view we credit him with, our author seems to have completely misunderstood the meaning of the sentence, and the Homeric parallel makes matters worse ; for is not there used for though on this point he is only following the singularly perverse interpretation of that passage by the Alexandrian critics ; cf. Schol.
Our
11.
author's lack of
.
7-8
are
the real antecedent of

errors
in
judgement
. .
in explaining
.
[,
this
Thucydides' meaning
that
is
, ,.
is
made
still
clearer
by
is
It is
be supplied with ^s, for understood, and the words which are truly impossible to acquit him of having committed a series of
to
meaning
his attempt to elucidate
badly constructed, but
not particularly
difficult
sentence.
854.
ArCHILOCHUS,
3-7
'EAeyeta.
X 3-3 cm.

is
)
Bergk
but
The extreme
smallness
of this
fragment
very unfortunate, since the
coincidence of the last four lines with a quotation in Athenaeus proves the
author to have been Archilochus
cf.
Athen. 483 d
*).
An
(=:Fr. 4 including these four cited by addition to the aa lines which,

ev 'EAeyeiots
all
?'
,
'
Plate
I.
(sc.
...
Athenaeus, are
that survive of the 'EAeyeta, would have been very welcome

is
seems to have come from an extensive roll (cf. note on 1. 2), the recto of which was occupied by a cursive document dating probably from about the middle of the second century the seventh year of an emperor (Antoninus ?) is mentioned. The literary text on the verso, written in rather small round uncials, need not be
in its present
mutilated state the fragment
practically worthless.
It
I50
referred to a

much
later period,
and
may well
fall
within the same century.

significance.
Two
accents occur, besides
some marginal marks of uncertain
[
.
Seinuoi/
^[ ^ (\
aye
[epvOpov
cy
^\^\
2.
[^
Sta
ovSe
is most naturally explained as marking the Sooth line of the 852. The papyrus is broken immediately above the , but a slight vestige is left which we suppose to represent a stroke over the letter. Of the marks below the second horizontal line and the vertical one beneath should perhaps be combined as a critical sign referring to 1. 3, to which they are really opposite ; cf. the dash
The marginal
;
manuscript
of. e. g.
opposite
6.
7.
1.
5.
aye
Ko'CKc^v
:
'.
re
A
ev
:
A, corrected by INfusurus. and editors, but an Aeolic form found in Anacreon
may
9.
be right here.
9. 2,
A, eV Mus. But the reading in the papyrus is not satisfactory would be belter than two, and the traces after the second e, if not absolutely inconsistent with v, suggest a round letter like . Moreover the accent is wrong. But we can find no suitable alternative the fourth letter can hardly be o, and therefore does not suit (conj. Bergk) is inadmissible.
v.
([]
one
letter
between
and
^
855.
MeNANDER ?
13
16-3 cm.
Third century.
New Attic comedy, though inconsiderable more than usual interest, bringing before us with much vividness a scene to which we think there is no exact parallel in the extant remains of either Greek or Roman comedy. A slave Daus has been detected and caught by an indulgent (1. 13) master. Laches, in some act of villainy connected with an inheritance (1. 18), and Laches proposes to have him burnt alive. Daus is perhaps bound to a stake his fellow-slaves, to whom the victim appeals
This fragment of an unidentified
in size, is of
;
855.
MENANDER?
;
151
and Laches and pile them round him Wilamowitz, to whom we are much indebted in the reconstruction of this text, supposes that the slave had taken refuge at an altar, where however the right of asylum would not protect him from being burnt. At any rate the language plainly implies that it was not his master's object merely to dislodge him from a place of sanctuary. Of course the grim scene was not acted out, and no doubt Daus eventually escaped but that it should be carried so far is a significant indication of the Athenian attitude towards slavery at this period, and the passage may be placed in contrast to some others where a more
vainly for mercy, bring out faggots
himself carries the lighted torch.
humane tendency
bovXovs b
is
displayed,
irXeove^La
of slaves was peculiarly favourable at Athens, and though a master had the
power of punishment he might not

de caede Herodis, p.
'
738
For perhaps the law was stricter in theory on this point than in practice. the burning of slaves Wilamowitz cites the fragment from Euripides' Syleus (Nauck Fr. 687) in which Heracles in a servile position says ... Murray suggests that Laches only wished to frighten Daus, and was playing a big practical joke. That is a quite tenable hypothesis, but perhaps
, ^
e.
g.
Philemon's (KevOipovs
95).
(Kock, Fr.
rfj
^
:
It
is
said that the position
legally put
them
to death
cf.
. .
Antiphon,
ol
tovs
.
hea-noras
.
^^^
'
iraTpLovs
but
],
not
much
;
is
gained by
it
so far as the rights of Athenian slaves are concerned.
was to be burned, and seems rather to take it for granted he makes no protest against the illegality or the unheard of barbarity of the act. There is a general similarity between the scene, in the papyrus and that in Aristophanes' Thesmoph. 726 sqq., with the essential difference that Mnesilochus, for whose burning preparations are there made, is a free man. The identity of the play to which the fragment belongs and of its author Wilamowitz would refer it to some other poet than is quite uncertain. Menander on the ground of the occurrence of the article at the end of a verse at But this is not a very 1. 23, to which there is no parallel in the Cairo papyrus. be more than outweighed by a conclusive argument, and it seems to us to remarkable linguistic coincidence between 11. 13-4 and a citation from the
Daus
certainly thought that he
Perinthia
cf.
note
ad loc.
of
two columns, the second of which is in fair in medium-sized sloping uncials of the common third-century type. Double dots and paragraphi are employed to denote the alternations of the dialogue, and, as in 211, 852, and the Cairo Menander, the names of the speakers are sometimes inserted, in a more cursive but
There are
remains
text
preservation.
The
is
written
perhaps not different hand.
Stops, mostly a high point (one in the middle
152

ii.
position occurs at the end of

discrimination,
5),
are freely used, though not always with
and marks of
elision are also frequent
misplaced) and a
mark of long quantity

origfinal scribe.
{=
two accents occur (one

All these lection signs
kv).
seem
to be
due to the
Col.
11.
Col.
i.
]
15
\/:
:
:
po
20
Unplaced fragment
^^
[.
.
]^[ '
[ [
\av8aKo\ov6ei\^
[.
.] .]'^^ ] ([.])( .]7 \>^

.]
.
.]'[. .^.](\
auyera
.
: .
.
^^
^^
: :
'' /[.][
pay
[
)(8(
]/
.
]8'^)(
\()
:
[.]
855.
MENANDER?
153
Col.
()
5
[]
eVeira
'^
[] , ^\'\
[ , ^ ,
'
ii.
[,
[]
[7]*
[
(.)
15
] [
\
])
'' ]^, ,
].
;
'
ye
().
' ^^
(.)
., , , . \\[ ],
(.)
(.) ,
^ .
;
Ade,
. \
.
k[v]
(.) d
(.)
kv6aS
]
]
]
. (). ][]. ^ ]
(.)
Hîv
ixj)
I
[]
Tibius (?) ., and do you, Getes, follow me. Tibius and Daus. He is coming out with faggots there is the fuel and the fire. ? Getes, would you then leave me to be burnt, Getes, me your fellow slave, and your preserver What have we against each not desert me now ! Will you disregard me ? Surely you will himself other ? Here comes Pyrrhias, with what a load on his back I am undone Laches
' . . ;
!
is
following with a lighted torch.
154
Laches. Put the logs quickly all round him. Give an exhibition, Daus, of your cunning by finding some device and escaping me here. Da. J find a device ? La. Yes, Daus for to deceive an easygoing and careless master is mere foolery. Da. Ohl La. But if one feels his brains turning to ashes were you hurt ? Da. Not by you, master. La. This rascal, this rogue, has lately in a cowardly manner (made away) here with
;
the inheritance of
my
dearest
.'
i. )3( ) is in the same hand as the interlinear dramalis personae in the next In the Cairo Menander papyrus the names of speakers are frequently added in the right-hand margin of the column to which they refer, and that might be the case here, though /3( ) suggests no likely name. Perhaps a name frequent ), e. g. in comedy, may be read, though there would then remain an unexplained mark below the first cf. note on 1. 21. But of course the word may not be a name at all. Col. ii. 2. The supplements were suggested by Wilamowitz. For [<cXj/itari6]ar cf. Aristoph. Thesmoph. 728 and, for 661. 19. were common names of slaves. In the line cited from Menander's 3 Tt'/Sioi and Thettale as rot (Kock, Fr. 231) Bentley proposed to read ..., but as the second syllable of the name is now shown to be long, the rot is
Col.
column.
(),
(/6
is
,
[].
superfluous.
4.
quite clearly written,
and there
is
no necessity
to
emend
to
though that might have been expected. 6. [vvv], which makes an apposite contrast to the aorist
The
only objection to
(cf. e. g.
it
is
is
the stop after
accurate
7.
we might read
1.
The
,
to
8\,
^
be
(
,
is
due to Wilamowitz.
3) this
not a
fatal obstacle.
but as the scribe's pointing is not always If the presence of the stop is to be pressed,
[].
may
but
there does not
8\
in
11.
8. 6
g.
The
.'
seem
of
letter
before npos, of which only a very slight vestige remains,
be room for nvp]pias Wilamowitz. Cf. Aristoph. Progs 730
and Schol.
II. Restored
was inserted by Wilamowitz.
after the
In
1.
second 10 after
papyrus
may represent a stop, but it is further Even if 5 and 6 and, since an object for nepieer is desirable, it is better disregarded. the stop were certain, this would not necessarily preclude the suggested supplement ; cf. note on 1. 6.
3-4.
Cf. for the language
had been written. an indistinct spot on the edge of the away from the final letter than is the case e. g.
(!
Menander
15.
{nporepov)
^.
(^ 7).
. .
Menander, Perinthia (Kock, Fr. 393) "Otrrw
,
;
'
'
Such a
cf.
Striking similarity
seems to us to point to
,
(. ^
as the author of our fragment
introd.
appears to be an exclamation not otherwise attested.

r]i]
Wilamowitz compares
Euripides, I/erc. Fur. 906

16.
sentence et . is not completed, a wince on the part of the slave of his brains' ashes leading Laches to break off with the question single stop instead of double dots should have been placed between and : the latter word is also wrongly accented. This passage seems to be much the earliest
at the idea
The
instance of the use of Hieracos. 2. 18
in the sense of
.,
(or
which
cf. e. g.
Demetrius Constantinop.
1 8.
tm
suit the
8ia b(i\iav
855.
cf.
MENANDER?
Toiv
Aristoph. Peace 241
(Wilamowitz).
Whether
'
this
i55
and Schol. Rav.
explanation Avould
in
(?) present passage remains uncertain owing to the mutilation of the context. 19 would be consistent with it. papyrus being damaged 19. There may have been two dots, not one, after ]8, the in 1. 20 is attributed to Since the place where the lower dot would be placed. is probably to be Laches, a change of speaker must have intervened in 11. 19-20.
1.
]8
[]
restored rather than

21.
might also represent double dots, but the vestige before With regard to the name of the speaker inserted above the should then be read. and Hne, we read n]i{p]ptai on the strength of 1. 8, but the traces preceding the termination suggest those are extremely slight, and though not inconsistent with ][.^p they do not a name possibly to be recognized in the first column (cf. note adloc), would letters.
Perhaps
]
]. ^,
at
(]8
2[],
The
in
some ways be more

23. 24.
article
last
suitable.
the
end of a verse
is
noticeable;
cf.
introd.
This
letters
line
was
apparently the
of the column.
fix
We
have failed to
the place of this small fragment.
The
suggest
Ti'0[tof.
856.
Scholia on Aristophanes' Achamians.

Fr. (a)
1 1
-9
5-9, Fr. (i) 10-2
5-1
cm.
Third century.
two fragments, preserving parts of two successive columns. The long interval between the subjects of the last line of Col. and probable the first remaining line of Col. ii shows that the columns were tall, the They were also proportionately broad, height of the papyrus being over 30 cm. These scholia are contained
in
i
and the compact writing combined with extensive abbreviation enables the scribe On the same scale another column would have to economize greatly in space. in brought him to the end of the play, and the commentary was thus completed series of similar commentaries, It may well have belonged to a three columns.
and
written evidently not to be classed as a collection of school-notes. It is century ; the several in rather small sloping uncials, apparently of the third paragraph! notes are divided off from each other by double dots, accompanied by used as single high dot usually follows the lemmata, but is also occasionally
is
a system an ordinary stop; accents and breathings are sparingly added. The resembles that of the Berlin commentary of Didymus on Demoof abbreviation besides words shortened by the ordinary sthenes and of the and writing a letter above the line, the method of omitting the termination
;
following
'=
,
As
more conventional abbreviations occur y'=

-=
close
in no be seen from the excerpts quoted below, the scholia stand source for the relation to the extant scholia, of which the principal
will
'
^ = ?, =
, ]=
or
, '= , = , ,=
^
tVt.
= ^,
156
Acharnians
far
is

the
Codex Ravennas.
;
The papyrus
vv. 392-444,
notes are usually not only
shorter but also less frequent
for instance, are covered in
On the other five lines whereas in Dindorf's edition they occupy four pages. hand words or phrases are sometimes here selected for comment which in the extant scholia are passed over (cf. 11. 9, 29, -3,^, 37, 38, 44, 68), and the notes are occasionally quite full, e. g. those on vv. 614-7 similarly a more precise explana'>
tion than that of the scholia
is
noticeable in
1.
^^.
Verbal agreements occur here

indeed, there be any historical
in
and
is
there, but
they are nowhere striking and scarcely amount to more than
natural in a treatment of the
same
subject.
If,
connexion between the annotations of the papyrus and those represented

mediaeval MSS.,
it is
the
of a very slight and distant character.
In the commentary below Schol. means the extant scholia, which we cite from the edition of Dindorf, with some modification from Rutherford's transcript of the Ravennas.
Fr. {a)
Col.
i.
^
5
r\ai^
]oL
]y
...
67
15
* ]]
:
]? 6[)
] ]
]
{) (?) ]()
8(e)
:
] nepi
108
118
^(
120
127
134
)(^ {?)
[]
:
140
]
]
](VOtS
160
]{)
e^cv
856.
SCHOLIA ON ARISTOPHANES' 'ACHARNIANS

"[oi
'
157
20
()
TOUT
158
Fr. {a) Col.
[

ii.
Yv?i[
[....]
[.]ifaX(
)
{)
OL
a[.
.]
[
6[
55
$
5(e)
' KaOas
{) {
is
erepoL
tov[s
{)
(
:
{)
ois
vovpyiai
6(5) -^- [ {) {) [ {) [
:
{9)
[ [
(eiai)
() [ (5)
Se
? '('$) [('-$)
Tep[qs
5
[
TTTCpov anei
Xe(yei)
584
589
595) 59^
597
e
598
603 605
614
65
eXeyov
[ $ {?) [ ()
5(e)
{)
{)
[5 7[
:
616-7
npos
619?
6^, 647
(/)
eavTOV
[9
() {) {)[) {)
[
{)
75
{)
6.
:
5(e)
{)
652
.
654
656-8
[
.
[
:
[\|/5
66$, 668,
Kpea:
()
[
yevetoi'
671
The remains
iariv,
of this line suggest Schol. 108
(
eVt
nepaiKov
7.
(.
Cf. Schol. ovTos 6
1&(
au
veos' Sto
(
8e
856.
SCHOLIA ON ARISTOPHANES'
'
ACHARNIANS'
-naiy^Dva
159
is
, .
:
9. There is nothing in the extant scholia corresponding to is strongly suggested by very uncertain, but ). not plainly eVt Cf. Schol. on y
11.
Cf.
Schol.
ef]iupos indicate that the
name
is
12.
14.
The
note in Schol. is is glossed in Schol.
end of the note, not of the lemma. 6 Qioyvis TpaymSlag similarly worded
the
;
, ( ( . ( ((. ' .
({
)
;
((
the
The
overwritten letter
is
ovtos be
The
double dotS
1 6.
17-20.
1
The note perhaps relates to The remains of these lines

on 162
in
1.
163
but
]\
cannot be read.
give
scholia there are notes
66
...,
language,
might be
or
TV
1
eVots referring to
OtS.
21. Cf. Schol.
\
'.
2 2.
2 3-
suitable.
24. Schol. are quite different,

^
257 Cf. Schol.

iv
, .
seems strange.
nyav
in
278. Cf. Schol. OVTOS 6
connexion with him by Aristophanes in Clouds 348.
much
28.
less likely restoration.

:
29
30-3. Cf. Schol.
(](
seems to be a continuation of the same note, and 1. 33 may also belong to it the latter words may, however, be a gloss Cf. Schol. in the note on in 4 1 8. or go back to on 423 431 in 423 are explained as similarly quoted above
1.
( ,
has
. (
.
. .
, ^ , ,^ , \ , . () ( ] 2
\ The
ovK
is
8, , , \ 8, \.
i^ji 172 cannot be read in 1. 17
;
(,
no
In the extant 163 about Dicaeopolis and the but coincidcuces do not occur here with their
clear clue to their subjects.
,
1.
after
the
first
letter is certainly
]eiOir in
19
but
is
more
likely to
be the termination of a
e|
S)V
probably a gloss on
,
. .
in
i8o or
.
. .
aTepapoves
letter
before
can hardly be
ineibrj
is
, so gloSSed in Schol. avri

dpi.
:
. ^
11.
participle,
in
1.
Cf. Schol.
(cf.
355, 359, 365-6)
is
ov
un. . .
.
. .
^.
yap
yap
(, /
in
1.
6pye\
iWt
iypaâTO
\_
26
\ payoOLb
ypfv
The WOrd
is
USed
would be
MSS.,
which Schol. have
There
is
no comment
. . .
in Schol.
on
this verse
beyond the Victorian gloss
...
or according to Gl. Vict,

note.
33-4. Cf. Schol.
the
same
34. Schol. have only a note to the effect that the verse
TelephllS
35 i"p(of)
: (, . , . .
:
,'
32
...
is
in
1.
34 belongs tO
a parody of a line in Eurip.
'
there
is
nothing corresponding to this in Schol.
On
457 Schol.
.
pfVTea,
i6o
36. Cf. Schol. olov 37. Cf. Schol.
There was apparently no stop

.
.
yap (17 . a reading in which the papyrus
'
^(
^)
'
the note
is
\(
eiiTeXes.
after bos.
No
(KnopevTea Bentley. 38.
39.
^.
. .
There For
.
40. This line therefore restore
however, 1. 36. occurs in Acharn. 688.

41. Cf. Schol.
.
. .
is the accepted apparently had no relation to Schol. and Athenaeus. in the present passage, Schol. have no explanation of the term 42. ira]poivia but cf. Wasps 1238 evioi 8 cf. Schol. For and 1239 ê|ets
The
;
reading
,' {) . ,. :
is
supports
and other MSS.
note OCCUrS On epnoevnopevrea A,
no corresponding comment in Schol.

cf.
Schol.
On
, 8
eWeXe?
'
is
is
obscure;
i8o]lv,
indicates that the reference
to verse 520,
though it is noticeable that there is no stop after is as unsatisfactory here as seems to be corrupt; riâc
TO
.
(
;
17
] ^/.
cf.,
and we
R)
note here on
/:
43 Cf. Schol. 44 Schol. have 45

]ai is
;
'.
.
no remark on
6
8.
probably part of a note on

Schol.
line
cf.
cf.
the only remark

48.
This
appears to be part of a description of the quarrel between the two halves

Schol. 557
'
of the chorus;
6
.,
. . .
,
is
" . ., . 8 ] ' . ,
are explained as
in 554, e. g.
.
.
. .
or
ol
On
and 563
49-52. Perhaps 1. 51 or 1. 52 should be combined with 1. 50, but we have failed to it is not make out any connexion. If 1. 50 is rightly explained as a gloss on 568 in Schol. There is no note on possible to put 1. 51 higher up than 1. 49. the letter above the line seems instead of or 53. The first letter may be
to be
or
is
, .,. .
57-8. Schol. are
similar,
54-5. Cf. Schol. TO 556. Cf. Schol.
{], \
and
the
58-9.
is
The
note on
in Schol.
. . , .,,., '
;
:
On
glosses being,
on
:
similar idea, however, to that apparently expressed in
ceases.
, ? , .
tO
be found
in
Hesychius
'
is
different
59-6.
Schol. have
.
\
:
. ,
the gloSS
...
is
6-4 What
^ Schol.
is similarly interpreted as Megacles, but here the resemblance follows apparently corresponds to the explanation of the allusion to
856.
Koi
SCHOLIA ON ARISTOPHANES'
'
ACHARNIANS
'
i6i
of S(e)
may
quoted in the next note, but it is quite differently worded. In 1. 62 the supposed be meant for an n, but the abbreviation a here would be more difficult
61 TTore
()
\1/
^, , . . (, , ( ,
74. Cf. Schol. (VTiidev
(V
\
:
is written as a curved stroke above a, as if of In 1. J 2 the first the word was to be abbreviated, and there has been some correction of the ; possibly [ should be read. 73. bin B{e) K.T.X. seems to have been tacked on to the previous note without a new 6 lemma. Schol. have The papyrus Tovff A^. agrees with R in reading
. ( , (\ 8. . : . ^. ( (
to explain.
657 Cf. Schol.
('
Xeyeiv
Xeyti
according tO another explanation,
re
66 of is corrected. 68. The paragraphus above this line indicates a new lemma, and the stop after suggests (though it does not prove) that that name formed part of it hence we refer the There is nothing corresponding in Schol. note to 619.
In
1.
(
.
} :( ^
,
;
69. Cf. Schol.
(\
6972. Schol. 6489 have
iv
yap
\ ^,
^
.
AaKfbai-
'
'^
.
.
*
ev
noieiv
ev
might be read after e/cei. 75-7. These lines seem to give a paraphrase of 656-8; 658
.
cf.
.
Schol. 657 ovff
78. Cf. Schol.
665
. ( : '( .
.
.
668
789 Cf. Schol. on
(.
enl
These two
79. Perhaps after of the following r.
below the last line of the preceding column. a high point was written which has coalesced with the cross-bar
lines project
857.
Epitome of Herodotus.
10-7
7-1
cm.
Fourth century.
all
The lower
portion of a leaf from a vellum codex, containing in

historical work.
28
lines,
most of which are incomplete, from a
The
script
is
a medium-
and probably of the fourth century, without lection-marks. The MS. is far from accurate, serious mistakes (probably due to omissions) occurring in 11. 3 and 17. The verso is concerned with the dispatch of Cadmus the Coan by Gelon to watch the struggle between Xerxes and the Greeks, and is nothing but an abstract of Herodotus vii. 163. The
sized upright uncial of the biblical type,
subject of the recto, the refusal of the Argives to join in the defence of Greece,
102
148-52 of the same book, though the verbal cc. resemblance to Herodotus is here less marked. In the absence of external evidence to show which side of the leaf came first, we suppose that the order of the narrative in our fragment agreed with Herodotus, and therefore the recto
corresponds to that of
precedes the verso.
is
11.
mention
in
1.
2 of the battle of
Thermopylae, which
not described
1-4, note), but
by Herodotus
it is
until cc. 201 sqq., causes

is
some
difficulty
(cf.
clear that this
a forward reference and not part of our
author's description of the engagement.
The
chapters intervening between 152
and 163 are occupied by, first, a digression on Gelon, and secondly his colloquy with the ambassadors who came to ask for help, and the lacuna between the end of the recto and the beginning of the verso no doubt contained a brief account of the unsuccessful embassy cf. note on 11. 15 sqq. Probably our fragment belongs to an epitome of Herodotus as such, rather than to a historical work closely based upon him. This being granted, the first name that suggests itself for the authorship is Theopompus, who began his historical researches by writing an epitome of Herodotus of which only a few isolated words survive. The fragment is
;
too short to enable us to obtain
much
idea of the writer's style, but the occurrence
of at least two examples of hiatus (11. 20 and 21-2), which is very rare in the extant quotations from Theopompus, does not favour the view that he was the author, though his earliest literary efforts may have shown less care in this
respect.
The fragment
preceding ones,
that
is
is
in
two pieces which do not actually join, but the position of

practically certain
;
the smaller one, which contains the last line of each page and parts of the two
made
by the combination
cf.
\]
S[e
in
1.
27,
word being required by the context

Recto.
note on
11.
15 sqq.
Verso.
[.
7\[ []9
.]5[
.
\] []
[ai\ovs
^
. .
15
[]
/j.vovT9
Spas
)([
[]?
]
o]ySevi
~ 6~
2
[9 [
\[]
KavTOS
')(7}
vavs
8
awe
[
6
[[
[
[ [
. .
[] [ \
.]
zl[eX0ouy
[.
857.
EPITOME OF HERODOTUS
?
163
II[epaas avyy^vei
25 ro[
[
]
.
a[v..].[
;[.]7/)[
[]<^
^[
]
8[.
[.
.]
attacked Thermopylae, the (Lacedaemonians) fought to the number of three These remaining at home provided neither men nor ships, hundred, except the Argives. and allied themselves with neither side on account of their pretended relationship to the Gelon, taking precautions that if the departed. Persians (?)... (The ambassadors) Greeks were defeated he should himself suffer no harm at the hands of the barbarians, sent Cadmus, son of Scythes, a man of Cos, in command of three fifty-oared vessels to Delphi .' (with instructions to offer to the barbarians, if victorious), money, earth, and water
'
may be imperfect or aorist. The subject is in any case the Persians 1-4. After 01 in 1. 3 a word has dropped or Xerxes, but the construction of 11. 1-4 is obscure. and might easily have been omitted through would suit ava out must be connected, not with the words immediately homoioteleuton, but then would suit or preceding, but with something lost before 1. i. very well, but involve a difficulty with regard to the figure, since 300 applies to the Lacedaemonian contingent. The reference to the battle of Thermopylae is in any case somewhat remarkable, since Herodotus first mentions that place in c. 175 and describes
:
](
{\(8)
{)
()
the battle in cc. 201 sqq., whereas our fragment corresponds to cc. 148-63 ; of. introd. who opposes the Argive 5. The neutrality of Argos is discussed in detail by Herodotus, version of their action (cc. 148-9) to that current elsewhere (cc. 150-1) and then gives If our restoration of 11. 9-12 is on the right his own intentionally confused view (c. 152).
the epitomizer explained the action of the Argives in the light of c. 150 (the letter of Xerxes claiming relationship between the Persians and Argives), thus interpreting correctly the real opinion of Herodotus, who no doubt believed in the medism of the Argives, though
lines,
unwilling to accuse
them openly.
or -?)
the subject here seems connexion with Herodotus. 8 163
:
^, , ",
if
, ,
14.
(([{-
vii.
been unable
to recover the
Ig sqq. Cf. Hdt.

beivov 8e
0)1/
7-9
The
is
, .
\
construction in
( 8
86
" . (8 , 8 ,/ ,
nepl
to
have changed, and we have
'
.
(
nv8pa
xmep-
is
be
eneire
,\
is
must be omitted or
like 2 2.
en-It
:
room
for
].
to be supplied after the vestige of the letter after the lacuna is extremely slight, but there cf. Thuc. vi. 29 with the dative in connexion with For
2428.
may
,
.
altered to
or,
what
has become confused. Either is perhaps more likely, a word

not
be some part of
is lost
(cf.
1.
Hdt.
;
certain that
any letter Perhaps [ri]
^\
at
the end of
[
24
71[
;
/.
c. is
),
unsatisfactory.
/.
but
it
is
not
may end
1.
27
cf.
Hdt.
i64

858.
Oration against Demosthenes.

Fr. {b)
18x7-7 cm.
Two
fragments of an oration attacking Demosthenes, written on the verso of
a second-century cursive document of which only a few letters from the ends and beginnings of lines are preserved. The exact position of Fr. {a), containing
parts of six lines from the top of a column, in relation to Fr. {b) is not certain, If so but that the two fragments belong to the same column is most likely.
Fr. {a)
must on account of the recto be placed above the
right side of Fr. [b)
and
comes from near the ends of the lines, but there is nothing to indicate how near The script of the oration is a sloping I. I of Fr. (b) is to the top of the column.
uncial bearing a strong resemblance to the hand of 853, with which it may be regarded as contemporary. The ends of lines are lost throughout, and the margin is also broken at the beginnings, being only visible at 1. 29, where seems to be the beginning of a line, though even that is not quite certain in II. 26-36 however, where the restorations hardly admit of doubt, it is clear that
;
the interval betAveen the end of one line and the beginning of the next does not exceed four or five letters. No lection-marks occur except a doubtful accent
in
1.
4,
but there are several corrections (some due to the original scribe, others
in a
1. 13, an unfavourable and another orator, whose comparison is being instituted between Demosthenes identity is uncertain, the point of the contrast being that Demosthenes had never In 1. 25 the subject changes, and the himself taken part in active service. speaker criticizes Demosthenes for his behaviour when the news of the capture this passage is clearly borrowed from the famous of Elatea reached Athens description of that crisis in De Cor. 169 sqq., several of the phrases which
;
second hand), the text being very faulty. Where the fragment first becomes intelligible at
Demosthenes there used being here actually placed in his mouth (11. 25-9). The oration to which the fragment belonged therefore presupposes the existence of the De Corona which was composed after B. c. 330 but on the other hand the general situation implied by our author seems to be the period between the capture of Elatea in 339 and the battle of Chaeronea in September 338, for since Demosthenes took part in that engagement the reproaches addressed to him in 11. 24-5 and 29-30 would be inapplicable at a later date. This incon;
sistency at once gives rise to the suspicion that our fragment belongs to a rhetorical exercise, not to a genuine oration whether of Demades or another
philo-Macedonian orator, and several other considerations combine to leave no room for doubt as to the real character of the composition. The florid, jerky
858.
style^ the
ORATION AGAINST DEMOSTHENES
use of
bpos,
a term foreign to Attic oratory, the exaggerated

in
1. 19 as holding a shield in one hand and a psephisma in still more the serious blunder with regard to Attic law which has crept into a passage (11. 34-5) borrowed from the De Corona, are all quite incompatible with a contemporary of Demosthenes, and indicate that the oration is, like 216, a work of the Alexandrian school of rhetoric, and probably not earlier than the Christian era. We are indebted to Prof. U. von Wilamowitz-Mollendorff for several suggestions in the restoration and interpretation of this fragment.
description of
Demosthenes the other, and
Fr. (^)
[
1
.
Fr. {a)
[
\av
]''[
]ei/r[
][
.
]vs
]
[
[
]Xei/e[
]
.
'"o"""
[.
.14
1"
""'f
].[..]-[
]..[...).[..]..,[
"^'"^f _M
^ ^
.
[....]..
10
[.
.
.
7[.
.]
[.'\
.
.
15
] ^ [^ ^ [] [[ [. 9 ?[ [] [ [^?
[....]
[.
.
^( 9.
6?
ayaO^LS
. .
.]fi^TO_J/[. .]?[. ](C
.[..] LS
na]pe)(êiv
-^[^
[tov]tov9
[
e[
.
[^]/7' avT[os
.
[.
.]
[.
.]
[]
[]
[]
[]9
? 9?
8]e
.]
.
.
[.
[.]e
[e]iy
[]
? -[ ^[ 9 ^ ?
[]
^[
ety
[/
i66
25
[]
[] []/9
TIS
^
5e

yap
Siiirv^ôvvTe^
yv ? []{}
nepi
?[? [ ?
Se
[
ayopas
*
ray
[$ [9
yap
[]?
fikv
35 Aeyeti/
[/3]L'/f[o]y
[.]
[]
40
[.
??
]
yap
][.]
[][? ? [\?[ ?\
^[
TOS
[?
eXeyej/
OLK oieaOe
].[..].
]
.]
.
[]?
]
.
? ?[
[
[]?
[' yaa[? ?
[[]]
.
.
[? paya
?[ [
.
.[
[
*
45
.]fo[.]5e
12-38. Yet when he exhorted them to come to Thebes, he did not dispatch the rest he Avas the first to go out to fight. Let the same man and himself remain at home, but be both orator and general, and let Demosthenes harangue with a shield in his hands as If Themistocles is the orator I will embark; let Pericles lead an well as a decree. I will follow Tolmides across the Peloponnese, expedition to Samos and I will sail but how can 1 listen to Demosthenes, who has no breastplate, if he marches through it no spear, no sword, not even one inherited from his father? ' Elatea has been captured," he said, " the prytaneis have broken off" their meal the owner of tents have left the marketAlthough place some one is fetching the trumpeter." That was what we heard him say. Demosthenes had never yet heard the sound of a trumpet he was nevertheless terrifying you by these words and this description. The demos was seated on the hill, the boule had not yet deliberated about the crisis, and although the boule had not yet decided that Demosthenes
'
858.
ORATION AGAINST DEMOSTHENES

:
167
should speak, when the herald made the proclamation and no one came forward he " Do you not think that a loyal and a careful nevertheless (in violation of?) the laws said " follower of events (is needed) ?
commander who marched to Thebes is obscure; there have been a contemporary of Demosthenes, for 11. 20-3 are quite general. Timotheus, as Wilamowitz remarks, would be a most suitable person to mention in this context, but he did not command at Thebes in b. c. 378, though as he was strategus at the time he may have been credited with having done so by the author of this oration. has been corrected from . of The 14. [tov\tovs: or perhaps [aujrous, in which case [<\( must be read in 1. 15. initial lacuna throughout 11. 14-22 would be expected to extend to three letters. 18-21. The restorations are chiefly due to Wilamowitz, who also suggested 7r[tao/âi in 1. 25. in 1. 23 and 22-3. For the reference to Tolmides cf. Aeschin. ii. 75 os '4( bia ahtas hu^rfei, which may, aS WilamowitZ points out, .veil be the source of the present passage. The statement is of course a rhetorical
13-4.
identity of this to
is
The
for
no need
him
[\
exaggeration. 24-5. TO
Ti\apa
\
169
Dem.
'
corrected from The dots above Revindicate that the word was to be omitted; cf. 1. 37. were fixed by the betrays ignorance of implication that the speakers at the Attic law on the subject ; cf. introd. as Wilamowitz suggests, is the natural restoration, but there 36, is hardly room for so broad a letter as and it is not even certain that any letter stood
33 34.
Trept is
,. ( .
The
\( ^.
xxvii. 9.
259 Cf. T)e Cor,
316. Cf. Z)e Cor,
.
'
^ & (
:
Demosthenes
pev
ayopav iêlpyov
ibid, r^
yepp'
'
& ,
,
eVopcvea^f,
,
father
was
sword-manufacturer
cf.
(^ 8
'
8i
\ \
(
;
[,
between and ap[. 3742. Cf. De Cor. 171
' ,,
\
'
,
el
of
1.
37 some such
infinitive
as
is
corrected,
and what exactly was written
is required, but very uncertain.
' ' '/ ,
,\ \
.
.
[{})
At the end has apparently been

.
i68

859-864.
Poetical Fragments.
The
following six small pieces in verse, which do not seem to be extant,

latter parts of a
may
be conveniently grouped together.
859 contains the

a column, written in
in the third century.
few hexameter lines from the end of bold and well-formed uncials of the sloping type common
Some
variae lectiones and corrections have been inserted
whom the occasional accents and breathings due a high point, placed slightly above the line, occurs once. There are mentions of Stymphelus and Talaus king of Argos (1. 2) and the very rare word otherwise known only from Hesychius, is found in 1. 5. On the verso are some blots and flourishes. 860, consisting of three fragments from a column of lyrics, is more valuable. The good-sized, upright hand is evidently early in date and probably falls within the first century, or at any rate is not later than the beginning of the second. An insertion in 1. 3 and a variant, enclosed as commonly within two dots, at 1. 5 are due to the original scribe, who seems also to be responsible for the occasional accents and punctuation (a point in the middle position in 1. 7). The subject and
apparently by a second hand, to
may
also be
,
;
authorship of the
poem
are
Bacchylides
vai[s, cf.
Fr. {a) 3 Ta]XaKapbLos,
Bacch. 16. 116, where
pound otherwise only found in Bacch. 7. 49; Fr. Bacch. 5. 126, 170, 16. 73. With regard to the position
^
alike
obscure
Bacch.
the vocabulary
5. 157, 15.
;
cf.
26
9
is
should be retained
(d)
10
7
(]{?),
,
;
suggestive of
5 epe/xa comcf.
main fragments, {/?) is probably to be placed below (a) so that the right edges of the papyrus make a more or less straight line, the extent of the gap between {a) 18 and () i being uncertain. This arrangement is indicated by some strongly marked fibres on the verso, which is inscribed with part of an account of some kind, written towards the end of the second century. 861 is a narrow strip containing very scanty remains of two columns of
of the two
iambics, the language pointing to tragedy rather than comedy.
The
squarely
formed upright uncials belong to what is commonly called the biblical type, and may be assigned to the third century. A broad margin was left at the top
of the columns.
862 and 863 are fragments of comedies. 862 belongs to a dialogue mentioning a person called Phidias, a name no doubt frequent in the later Attic comedy (cf Antiphanes ap. Athen. ii. 38*5, Menander Fr. i). The hand, which is probably of the third century, is a better and perhaps rather
example of the style exemplified by 861. Change of speaker by the usual double dots. Two marks of elision are perhaps later
earlier
is
denoted
additions.
859-864
POETICAL FRAGMENTS
is
169
in rather better
863, written in well-formed sloping uncials of the third century, preservation. The verses perhaps belong to a single speaker,
who seems
1.
to be
bewailing his misfortunes
but they are too broken for reconstruction.
Two
instances of the rough breathing
and a high point
at the
end of
may
well be
by
the original scribe.
from an anthology.
which seem to have been put in at a different time, are markedly larger and Below, in a more regular and probably coarser than those of the two preceding.
distinct hand,
is
'
864, containing the ends of lines from an entire column, comes apparently At the top are five hexameter lines, in which the hloi
figure, written in a semicursive
hand
the letters of the last three
lines,
a series of iambic verses
in tragic style, written
continuously like
prose.
is
The column is divided off into three paragraphs, of which the third separated by a broad blank space from the second, while a rather narrower
is
interval
left
between the second and the hexameters.
It is likely that
1.
the
names of the authors stood in these spaces. The followed two lines later by pvbv, unattested word
^,
occurrence in
is
22 of the
noticeable.
The
papyrus probably dates from the third century. we have tentatively marked off by horizontal lines the successive verses in the last paragraph the point of division is sometimes indicated by short intervals left between the words.
;
In the transcription given below
859.
5-5X7-5cm.
].[.].
]rjT
a. [..].[.].[
^]/ ]
5
ey
.
[
[
. .
]/
] ^^'^' ].
cf.
2. The form Etym. M. p. 746. 10
us
3.
(OS
((
was
the
[ [ ] ( .' ,
[
napoiOe Si
^v8o[
Be
nep
oy[
is
also found in a citation
from Antimachus
in
Tives'
yap
Pausan. 8. 25. 9 8,
city,
name
of several mythological personages, as well as of the
lyo
river,

and mountain
5,
but the vestige of the

:
of
8.
8( =
neXeaKfo occurs in Iliad
in Arcadia.
letter after
cf.
Hesychius
The
is
following word is perhaps too slight to give any indication. the ;
in
some form
a derivative
8(,
word
is
433.
860.
Fr. (a)
Fr. (a) 9-2
5-1
cm.
TO
10
15
859-864.
POETICAL FRAGMENTS
X 35 cm.
Col.
171
861.
12-6
Col.
i.
4
'
]M-
[]
[
20 Q\
]
]
]es
M]
Wpa9
]Xiou
])( ]
]p
]
/
]iOU
]?
4 JTepay
1
.
ntpai.
];'
.
862.
32
cm.
]
]
.
[. .]
[
.
][.
]y
:
rjoyy
]
]
.
Tr]aiSioi'
7'A[j7i']
/
.
6i[ovs
:
0V9
15
[
]/)'
/ioi
.]
TOVTOvt
\
]
.
[.
[
,
172
]oKOS

//
TraiSiov
efe[.
!
\
10
7.
\
.
|[][.]
]
. .
[.
.]
eji'eyic'
The
correction
may be due
to the first hand.
863.
6-8
cm.
"
]
.
/^^^
.
]/
] 9 ? 9
.
T01S
ero
[.
.]ÔiS
^poL
]
irapeXdLTTOv
.
eiy
]
.
'\.[.'\[
/ \
eôLS
[
^
[]
([(] might read.

y.
3-
The
may be e and the next letter had a long tail Hke or ] But the supposed may also be or . napiBfs occurs in the sense of in Anth. Pal. xi. 278 and Chariton
doubtful
: .
ae
5.
2.
Perhaps
12.
[:
or
{
v
preceded.
01
[.
864.
15-8
6-8 cm.
]9
]e
]
.
[]
15
Seioi
eivai
Se
]5
iravTes
{) ?
\
] ]
]?
\
]^
\
/?
\
^^ ^
e/c
6\\
' \
*"
859-864.
POETICAL FRAGMENTS
]y
|
Se
j
>
]vs
-?
^
oXevais
' !
/
'
Oeovs eSai
^ /
]a5e?
.
^ [
.
173
'
[.
]>9
\^
.
7.
of
10.
The
has been corrected from e. occurs in Jo. Chrysost. t. 2, p. 624 c (ed. Par.). end of the verse may equally well be after eSnt suggests only 'Saiaev
is
cannot be read.
17. If the text
right aXeverai
found
in the tragedians,
is
though
24. ^ in
evSa form a crasis. The epic word occurs in lyric passages. corrected apparently from .
and
is
not
865-870.
Prose Fragments.
Plate I (867).
small prose fragments remain unidentified, and except in the good reason for believing them to belong to works which are not extant. The first three seem to be historical, the fourth is perhaps from a commentary, the fifth is philosophical, and the sixth geographical. 865 consists of the beginnings of the last eight lines of a column, written in The fragment belongs to a medium-sized uncial hand of the third century. a description of a war in which Greeks were apparently fighting foreigners, and the leader of one of the armies was the illegitimate son of a person whose name probably ended in -eu? (1. 5), this general being subsequently recalled, perhaps in consequence of an oracle (11. 6-7). 'Tbpovs, presumably the town in Calabria, is mentioned in 1. 3. of that name occurred in Book xxxix A of Theopompus' Philippica (Fr. 210), which Avas concerned with Sicilian history, though whether the was identical with 'Tbpovs in Calabria is not certain. Possibly our fragment too belongs to a lost work dealing with Sicilian history. Apart from the Theopompus passage, there seems to be no mention of in Greek historians before the Roman period. 866 contains a few letters from the first seven lines of a column. The script is a neat uncial of a distinctly early type, and may be ascribed with confidence to
case of
The following six

866 there
is
'?
the
first
century.
is
mention of the Carthaginians
in
1.
5 suggests that this

in
fragment also
historical,
I)
867 (Plate
but the context is has six nearly complete lines from the top of a column,
quite uncertain.
174
^^^ OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
(Part IV, a rather large and handsome square uncial, resembling the hand of provides an exceptionally early Plate V). That papyrus (late second century)
present specimen
and is likely to have been written in the third century. Two kinds of stops (high and middle points) occur. An iota adscript has been inserted in one place by the original scribe. The fragment refers to the capture of Ephesus, and may belong to a historical work. with the dative, which occurs in 1. 4, the only example quoted For
661,
in the lexica is
example of the type of hand to which the great is probably somewhat later than
Biblical codices belong.
The
Diod. xx. 39.
868
consists of parts of twelve lines, apparently from the top of a column,
written on the verso, the recto being blank except in one corner where there are
The script is a medium-sized rather irregular uncial, one or two broken letters. the probably of the first century. The nature of the fragment is very obscure 11. 5 and 9, but it is difficult to believe that the second person singular occurs in lines belong to a connected oration or dialogue, and we are disposed to regard and the fragment as a piece of a commentary, the blank spaces after aKoveis in 11. 6 and 9 in that case marking the division between the text and the found in writers of the The rare word cf. 853. scholia (1. 4) is not
;
classical period.
869 contains the ends of twenty-two lines from the upper part of a column, hand of probably the latter half of the third century. The subject is clearly of a philosophical character, and perhaps has reference to
written in a sloping uncial
religion.
870
is
part of a leaf from a papyrus codex containing a geographical work.

list
The
in
recto gives a
of tribes in Thrace, Macedonia, and Asia Minor, apparently
two columns, the successive names being numbered.

list
Of the
verso only a few

side of the
letters
from the ends of lines are preserved the of names, but the upper portion of the page
;
last
is
seven lines also seem to be
different.
Which
leaf
came
first is
uncertain.
The
script is a good-sized oval uncial of the .sixth or
seventh century.
865.
8x6-3 cm.
866.
24 cm.
7[
5 coy
]
.
.
[ 9 \ ^
.]'[
[.
5/)[/]9
V109
]\
e
]e
?^ ([
[
[
Se
1^]([
9 [ 9
6yr[eT0
865-870.
PROSE FRAGMENTS
]/9/
175
.[
/
865.
5-
\\\
-evi.
lie
:
The supposed after ( might be . probably the termination of the genitive of a proper name ending in yLyveadai occurs twice in Plutarch. phrase but this WOrd is nOt knOWn. Or 7. Kara may be the end of a line. 866. 2.
(( [
is
([
av[.
.
([,
Plate
I.
867.
8
5-7
7-5 cm.
.]
.
.
869.
]
38
6 cm.
.
[ []] [.
868.
]e)Lie[.]oi
- [ '^
vtyK^v eni
^9
enc
[.
[.
a0ay[.
[][
5
]?
]ay
] ]^
8[.
]
]
]
]
]
5[]'
]9
? [
4 cm.
[
? [[
^
.
[.
*[
]7"[[^']]''"
^^
(
.
.
]9
avTOis
] /9
]
9
yvvaiKiS
8] [ ]9
]^/
]0?[.]
[
[
15
]s
]
]
[] ][
][
,

[
<r[
[ ^[
] 69
.
. .
[\
avTS
^ [. [
[.
.
[.
]9 [
probably
a,
867. . ] second suggest
/: the first letter is
, , ,
or
y,
or
It is
not certain that a
letter is lost at the
while the vestiges of the end of the line.
176

But there may
;
would be rather cramped. 868, I. je/^^"]"' ^s possible, though the have been a blank space before 01 cf. 11. 6 and 9.
2.
oTi 3.
the division
is
is less
probable.
if
869.
5.
vestiges after
Some form of may represent
presumably to be restored,
the y
is
right; but the
the angular
mark
for filling
up a
line.
Perhaps
I 4.
I
Possibly
8.
Or
\iva
([. [. .
870.
14-5x5.5 cm.
Recto.
Col.
i.
Verso.
Col.
ii.
]ey
T6..[
9
25
?.
aLV'
yap
30
]
]
]
yeyovaaiv
^([\
7poyopas
15
A]fiKaSes
]a>ve?
]
. ]'
]'?.
]
35
20
871, 872.
LATIN FRAGMENTS
Latin Fragments.
Plate
177
871, 872.
V (871).
We have not been able to identify the two following fragments in Latin, and print them here in the hope that some of our readers may be more successful.
871, a papyrus, has a considerable palaeographical interest, since part of
a document in Greek cursive on the verso, which
most probably of the fifth On the other hand it is unlikely that the writing on the recto was separated from that on the verso by a very wide interval of time, and consequently that the literary text is to be put earlier than the fourth century, while it may be as late as the commencement of the fifth. It is written in rather heavy rustic capitals, of a less formal and epigraphic type than e. g. those of the Palatine Virgil, though not dissimilar in
is
century, provides a fairly secure terminus ante quern.
formation.
The
5 and
tail
iis
of the
in
1.
is
a conspicuous feature
are divided off
is
made
rather
tall in
qui in
script
1.
of inscriptions,
in the
which in second person in 1. 3, and the treatise seems to have been of a philosophical character, and not extant, if the references for the rather rare word astutia, which occurs in 1. a, are complete in the new Latin Thesaurus. 872 is a small piece from a vellum leaf of a book, containing on one side the beginnings and on the other the ends of a few lines, written in good-sized and S at the rather ornate uncials which may be referred to the sixth century.
beginning of a
the end of
1.
by dots after the manner as in the Flerculaneum fragments on Actium and in 30, a manuPart I we perhaps dated rather too early. Somebody is addressed
6.
Words
line
is
made
rather tall
6 in order to save space.

is
the same letter is combined with a C/" Whether the fragment is to be classed
at as
prose or verse
doubtful.
The
It
scanty remains, so far as they go, would suit

is
hexameters, and the lines

case in Latin prose
differ
considerably in length, but that
not seldom the
MSS.
does not seem to be Virgil
but no good word
occurs to provide a clue.

871.
12-3
X
.
12-9 cm.
it

Plate V.
inertia
et
nâgis
.]
quam
virtuf\e
astuti[ae
fnag]is
convenit
qiia[m
sapientia[e
iis
5
me\inineris
autem de
me
'
loq[ui
.
no]n
qui
nuineros
[.
tium
iis
suo
]cunt
in
-]
sed
qui
in[
partib\tis
quibns
mdhis
ne[
tins
minimu[s quidem quam[
178

id
'
qiiod
10 [n]egantf^
[pe]rforq[
I.
The
vestiges before
it
suggest
r, /,
or
would probably also be
suitable, but
no
example of
that letter occurs in the papyrus.
4. The letter at the end of the line if not a can only be m or possibly n, and judging by the preceding and following lines, not more than one or two letters should follow. a\r]iium is the obvious word, and this would involve suos, not suorum (the slight vestiges after suo would be consistent with either r or s) in 1. 5 ; but numeros artium suos, whatever The the mutilated verb in Yuni may be {discunt, dicunt ?), seems an awkward collocation. numbers but parts ', should mean not it use of the plural numeros is noticeable members ', or office ', a sense in which the word is often accompanied by suus. cf. e. g. Cicero, Tusc. 5. 6. 16 nulla ne minima quidem 6-7. nullus ne mtnimt^s quidem At the end of 1. 7 libenîus aura; but n^c without quidem would also be possible.
'
'
'
'
'
suggests
itself.
may be m or n, but per/ormare ox per/ormidolosus are improbable, and the absence of a stop between r and/" makes per /orm[ inadmissible.
II. \^pe]rforc^: the final letter
872.
873.
HESIOD, THEOGONIA
179
III.
EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS

873.
Hesiod, Theogonia.
5-9
6-7 cm.
Third century.
The beginnings and ends of a few lines from the Theogonia of Hesiod, preserved on a fragment of a leaf from a papyrus book. The character of the handwriting, a rather small and informal round uncial, points to a date not very
late in the third century, in
which the codex form

of elision
is
is
1.
for theological works.
A mark
may
used
in
somewhat uncommon except 999, and in one or two other
places a similar sign
damaged.
of
60^
The columns
of writing were remarkably
have been obhterated, the surface of the papyrus being tall, there being an interval
lines
agrees, so far as
between the corresponding points of the recto and verso. it goes, with that of Rzach.
Verso.
The
text
930
[\[? ([^ [^
[5]
yevero //eyas oy re
paiei
{\
ol
Kv6i\pua
935 Seivovs
ev
^ [
Seivos
\8(
[\
[]9 [] 6[][ 9
lepop
re
? [9 9
09
re/ce
[
995
?? ^]? ^ ^? \ ? ? ]? [? ?
aejÂovy
eTrereXAe
Recto.
i8o
1000
[9 [? [
\
[
\ [?

e?
reXeaas
[^"
67
] ]
\\\
^
Rzach.
6ak{\f)\rf\v
naiSa
Se
Alos v]oo^ eêreXeiTO
]
TCKe]
we
]9
MSS.
997 ff 1004, dta: or
print the reading of the
8e[i]a.
874.
ApolLONIUS Rhodius, Argonautica

6x4-8 cm.
III.
Early third century.
Oxyrhynchus papyri
of Apollonius
(cf.
ductive of valuable readings
690-1), and
Rhodius have been remarkably proit is to be regretted that the re-
mains of the present MS. are not more extensive, since judging by the small fragment which survives it would have been of much importance for critical purposes. Only the ends of nine lines from the bottom of a column are preserved but in this narrow compass occurs an apparent confirmation of a generally accepted emendation of Brunck (1. 26^), besides marginal references to unknown The text is written in a small sloping hand on the variants in two other lines. verso of a second-century list of persons, and probably dates from the end
;
of that century or the earlier part of the third.

accent which
1.
There
is
one instance of an acute

(cf.
may
Our
be by the original
references to the
scribe,
but no clear case of punctuation
268, note).
MSS.
L(aurentianus) and G(uelferbytanus)
are derived from Merkel's edition.
265
[( [9
[?
[ ] ? [
[XeuyaXeTyy
[
60
? ]9 ]9 ^ ]
]
][]
[^6
eTrereXXer av[tas
874.
[e/f
270
[ ^
8
\epKos
[
APOLLONIUS RHODIUS, ARGONAUTICA
III
i8i
]
]
\ ^ ^^
Kiev
oy
k]iv
19 letters
()
[
( [
[
G.
L; fXea[ê SO Brunck reading in the papyrus is unfortunately not certain, but at any rate does not agree with that of LG, while on the other hand the broken letters are quite consistent with Brunck's conjecture. enereiXaT MSS. 264. SO L J Ke G. 265. Kev 268. At some little distance from the end of the line there is an ink-spot which perhaps represents a stop (in the middle position). 269. This line is rewritten at the bottom of the column with a note concerning an Whether the ordinary reading of the verse alternative version found in some MSS. No variant is cited by editors beyond the trivial stood in the text is of course uncertain. is written in the usual way with a semi(L) for The abbreviation of circle above o, and cannot be naturally interpreted as the negative ov ; moreover the omission of 1. 269 would necessitate the alteration of the feminine participle and the following ' in 1. 270. There was indeed a considerable variation in that verse (cf. the next note); but there is no need to suppose that it affected the general construction of the passage. in the second line of the adscript are very doubtful ; before The letters preceding there is a short blank space, but not enough to show the papyrus breaks off after
263
:
,'
The
][]
(\\(
'.
()
that the note ended here.
[ in the margin at the end of the line seems to be a variant on is almost certainly , not The letter after but no other reading is attested here. and . it is unlikely that another letter has disappeared in the space between Brunck with four late Paris MSS. On the extreme ; SO 271. but edge of the papyrus opposite this line are signs of ink which would suit e. g. or they may be accidental.
270.
; :
^^,
LG
{):
:
875.
Sophocles, Antigone.
5.5
5.7
cm.
Early second century.
A fragment from
calligraphic
;
from the Antigone. it probably dates from the first half of the second century. different vi^riter seems to have made at least one alteration (1. 243), but the mark
the top of a column, inscribed with the ends of five lines The hand is a good-sized uncial, round and upright, but not
of elision in 1. 244 where the variant
is
apparently original.
is
The
antiquity of L's
is
in
1.
242,
commonly
preferred,
the one small item of
any
value to be gleaned from the text.
i82
[to
245
[fo'i
[ [ ^^ [ ]
]?
' Suva yap
tol
]'
)(^69
[]9
[[]]/
a7re[i
Ven. 47^ and several Other late MSS., and this was SO LA; 242. apparently also the reading of Didymus; of. Schol. Ajax 1225. seems to be due to a diorthotes ; 243. The correction of the graphical error is whether he or the original scribe was responsible for the alteration of the preceding to more doubtful. The method of the change is different, the being crossed through, while Presumably was first written. are cancelled by dots placed above them. the of has been converted from a . 244.
[uaylras
>]
([9
876.
Euripides, Hecuba.
2-9
8-4.
Fifth century.
A
good
the
small fragment of a leaf from a papyrus book containing the Hecuba
of Euripides.
size,
The somewhat
;
negligent uncial writing, which

earlier
is
upright and of
seems to belong to the

the ink
is
Byzantine period, and

colour.
may
date from
fifth
century
of the
common brown
were used, but no accent occurs. The paragraphus after 1. in 1. 740 are in blacker ink and seem to be due to a corrector, who is perhaps variant found in Parisinus 2713 (thirteenth responsible also for in 1. 703.
Marks of elision 738 and elision mark
century) alone of the better
MSS. appears
in
1.
740.
Verso.
700 [^v
Recto.
[ ?~ [ [ ] [ [
Xevpa
]
VLV e^Tî/ey/cje
]
aiai
>
^/9 '
TL
876.
EURIPIDES, HECUBA
[[
'
Ion 77
183
740
{8\
Kpa6ev
Xy[ety
o8e
703.
The
division of the verse at aiai
739
740.
altered to
^.
presumably
, ^
(Murray with Hermann). The space suits ew^woi; (MSS.) better than is also found in A. and is apparently meaningless. dot above the line between subsequently so the first hand in Cod. Par. 2713, the reading having been KpaOeu of course gives no sense, and as in other MSS., by correctors.
was intended;
cf.
e. g.
m hv
877.
Euripides, Hecuba.
X 4-3 cm.
Fr. (a) 1 1-8
Third century.
These two fragments from the upper part of a column also come from the recto a copy of the Hecuba. The text, which is on the verso of the papyrus, and was being blank, is in a slightly sloping uncial hand of the oval type,
probably written
paragraphus.
in
the third century.

1.
No
lectional sign occurs other than the
\ [9
{
[9
variant at
1272
coy
is
of some small interest.
1.255
[ 9 9 ?
[9
yvvaiKos
1260
1265
[] ?[ [9 [9 [
[^
^ [^
?
e/x
[^
voTis
e/c
vaos
^[
i84
27 1
[] [ []?
[]
12 75 [fa^
28
^^^? ^[] [? ? [] \ [? ] [
^ [ ? [ [
ovSev
[ )(
^?
ya[p
^\
]?
ye
eiXey
([9
epei?
[] [] []
[?
[]
^[^^
ye
[7r]\e[ici'i'
MSS., corr. Bothe. 1256. are inconsistent with and suit , and there is space 1272. The vestiges after gives a sense, but would be a doubtful for another letter between this and n. [] Nauck proposed improvement on the MSS. reading exeiv MSS. Seems tO have been Omitted after 1276. but a graphical error is more likely. The line may have been completed by e. g. 1279. y so L; but the vestige of the first letter is too slight to be decisive against
88
the variants
and
ae.
878.
ThUCYDIDES
II.
27469
cm.
Late
first
century.
These remains of three consecutive columns, containing portions of chapters 32-4 of the second book of Thucydides, were found not at Oxyrhynchus itself but in a small very shallow mound lying about a mile beyond the site to the north, where some experimental work (without other result) was done one day in January, 1906. The text is written in a round ornamental hand which we should refer to the latter part of the first century. Upright strokes are commonly
finished off with apices,
is
of the capital shape,

;
shallow-topped,
of the
archaic form.
No
23,
breathings, accents, or stops occur
a short blank space marks
a pause in
sign
it,
1.
paragraphi are sometimes employed, and the ordinary angular
(cf. e. g.
like
^ -^^,
853),
which
is
here usually accompanied by a dot above and below

is
used to
fill
up short
lines.
But though early
in
878.
THUCYDIDES
II
;
185
date the
MS.
is
inferior in
however of some
interest
the traditional text.
[^\\ \]
8
quality, having several erroneous readings it is on account of its support, in two doubtful passages, of Our collations in 878-880 are with the text of Hude.
Col.
2 2. 3
i.
\\
[ \
\yLOL
15
] [^ ] ] ^
]
Col.
[ ]9] [
8]e
[e/f
[?
[Se
>
>
^? ? ]' [][/ ] 9
>
]<
[Xeis]
[
/
TS
\
ey
23-3
[ [9
TivS
Col.
iii.
25.
45 ovTS
[\[^'^
?
25
?
[]
[)(]
? ^
-^
>
[ ?\
[
ey
24.
5 *-
? ?
30
[5oê]i^
(^ [? )(\
[]
] [ ]
[\?
55
v
[c]
? ?[[( [] [
'''^^^
[? [ [/ [? [?
[ ?
?
ey
25. 2
at
[] [7
60
[ [?
ev
ev
[] [ ? ?
[?
Me
i86
35
[ ] \ ]
[
] [ [
5-
es
[]
65
ev
[ [ [9 [
^
Se
re ttoXlv
6,
]
1.
CTre^jerro
[apjctj/rey
SO
The papyrus
B) between
evidently agreed with the
Ilepaaioi
and
is
Stahl.
The
correct reading
probably
.
;
[[^ [^
\^
in inserting a
25. 3
H(ude) with FM.
MSS.
. brackets .
name
following Heringa, Ueipaaioi, omitting after

xiii.
as indicated by the
7.
Ufipaaioi]:
new Thucydides commentary; cf. 853. SO MSS.; cf the previous note.
20, note.
cf.
{,
ix. p.
ACEFM,
.,
Strabo
435 and
Steph. Byz.
10-3. The remains of letters are scanty and the decipherment is doubtful, (?) in 13 and apxovTfs in 1. 14 are on a detached fragment. the initial letter is correctly written in 1. 19. 17. 1. Steph. Byz., H. The interlinear may have been 18. SO MSS.; It is not clear whether the two dots merely enclose the added inserted by the first hand. letter as is often the case, or represent a diaeresis ; the former alternative is more likely.
1.
:
:
.
19.
,.
.
20.
The
32.
\:(.
[.
[.
correction
44. 61.
62,
64.
\.
The paragraphus
\
is
perhaps by a diorthotes.
MSS.,
is
rightly
nO doubt.
misplaced
perhaps the scribe took aXka for the conjunction.
eaSpopfj
MSS., more appropriately.

;
so E,
H.
SO
ABFM.
Herwerden, H.
MSS.;
879.
Thucydides
1 2 I
III.
8-1
cm.
Third century.
Part of one column, with the beginnings of a few lines of the column adjoin-
ing, written in third-century sloping uncials of a
common
type.
preserved, from the fifty-eighth and fifty-ninth chapters of Thucydides,
The portion Book III,

23).
shows a correct
text, supporting a traditional

(1.
but suspected reading
(1.
;
Two
kinds of stop, the high and low

the interlinear insertions in
11.
13),
are used, besides paragraphi
these, like
and
11,
may
be by the original
scribe.
[pas
][ ?
[(]
^
i.
Col.
Se
58. 4
yvovTes'

^
yrf
879.
THUCYDIDES
III
'
58.5
[e\v
ei
0[]
[]9
re.
'
Col.
tolovtois'
8e
ktcvhtc
[]
re
15
^\ [
ev v
\\
[])( ' 2 [] ^ [] [] [ [] [ ] [] ]
i'epa
30
[ [^
[ [
)(^[
re
[
[
59 ^
re
25
[
5-
]
:
[e7ro^'
35
[^
v
59 3
23.
with an obeFus.
(
so
ABEFGM
:
re
;
C, H(ude).
Stahl,
SO
MSS.
X
13-2 cm.
fifth
Herwerden.
prints
880.
ThUCYDIDES V.
1
Fr. (3)
8 I

fall
The
following nine fragments from the
book of Thucydides
into
two
groups, which were discovered on different occasions and

parts of the
come from
quite different
40,
MS.
Frs. {a)-{d), containing portions of chapters
32-4 and
were
i88
found together, and the remainder, covering chapters 96-105 and part of iii, made their appearance some little distance away ten days afterwards. The rather broad columns are written in a clear and upright semicursive hand, dating
High stops and paraapparently from the later decades of the second century. graph! are used, double dots as usual denoting a change of speaker in the report There are two instances of the rough breathing of the debate at Melos.
a
final
;
is
occasionally represented
and | in not of a high class and shows several errors which are absent from tradition in two passages where it supports the better mediaeval MSS. emendations are accepted by Hude, but confirms Kriiger's conjecture
vowel
iota adscript
is
by a horizontal dash over the preceding are commonly but not consistently written.
The
text
for
in
97,
which Hude does not adopt.

{a).
Fr.
\[
TOi;]s
\^
[ [ [
32,
1\\.
Fr.
yvv\aiKas
]''\
).
[8\[
[yjriXois]
15
\6.\^ [ \ ][] [ ^ [] [9[< [] 9 [? ^p. \^^] [ [] \[^ [? []$ [ [9 [] 2 [ ] [
][[][ [5 [] [][ [ [\9 []9

ovtS
re]
ev
33 2
t[1)(ôs
]9
] tovs
33 3
[ret
34
[]
]
]/
([.]
880.
THUCYDIDES V
rovs
25
\\ ^^ 8/ [][9 [ ]9 [9 [] [ [( [] [][][9] [ ][\ [][ [\ ^[ [? [ ]9 [?

7
HXjciai oures
[S
[
a[p)(êiv
189
34- 2
8e[ia]auTe9
ov]Te[9
eôv]Tas
K[vpiovs eivai
Fr.
(.).
30
09
35
[ [
9 [ 7 [9
([
Bepovs
ov9
ev
4.
[^
Fr. (d)
.
4
r[
i[
[
Frs.
(.),
[
7[
(/), (^).
45
[^
50
[[ ^^' [ ][ [ ] [][
\
Tives
S
[
[
7][9
\['\[
\[9
;
96
tovs
97
[pov9
\]
[ ] [] [ [
ovtcs
TTJeptye
iQo
55
[ [ [
[9
[
1
1/
[
Fr.
(/i)
[
][
]^ ^] ]
/
] [? ^? ][
7r6iêT[e
[ .]
]0[]
f/xeiS"
9^
[n
neidel
[(] []
[]
[]
[]
1
[/][]
//61S
[ []
[]
])(^
(^ em
[\\] ] [
re
[ ][6 ] [
[
ei
:
ovtcs
103. 2
^(^
104
[[]]
[][]
75
[\
( ^
e/c
[:]
et
[] []
ye
'
[]
105. 2
880.
85
ey
acL
[9]
Se
[rejy
[^
[]
go
^
v
THUCYDIDES V
191
8
105. 3
ey
[^
[]
[]6^ [
<
Se
]8[
][
Fi.
[] [
ei
95
[][]
[ ][
to
[^ ^ [[
[]
em
III. 2
[
ye
(v
1-2.
The papyrus seems

between the s of about 34-5 letters.
40
letters
^,
14.
a line is with Dion. Hal.

is
De
so
have differed here from the ordinary text which would give of in 1. 2, whereas the usual length of in 1. i and Perhaps was omitted that there was an agreement tovtovs Thuc. lud, 845. 12, who has n-fpl hi tovs
]?
less likely.
212.
33
long enough without the superfluous Fr. {d). This small piece, containing the first letters of lines, we have failed to identify. Since it was found with Frs. {a)-{c) it would be expected to come from the neighbourhood of cc. 30-40.
: ([
[].
: :
MSS.
or
irti
H(ude).
HXJetat
:
:
The
in the
'HXeias
MSS.
and the
line is quite
MSS.
papyrus
is
clear,
MSS., >c[at so Kriiger ; corr. rather than 501. It is likely that the papyrus had but owing to the very doubtful identity of the two broken letters at the end of 1. 50 the is uncertain. and size of the lacuna between (ABEFM) may equally well have SO H. with CG ; but 55. stood in the papyrus. this late form also occurs in C. 63. meCovpevovs (CEFGM). (AB) suits the space better than 1. irpos ov with MSS. 72. The second e of eWeinovri has been corrected probably from an /. and at. would be easy between MSS. The loss of 75.
49. To]v
),
] . : (
'.
(]
: :
][(]! ^!
80.
MSS.
192
82.
'.
84.
87.
'*
'.
MSS.
:
1.
With
MSS.
88.
SO
MSS. MSS.
;
.,
cf.
Valla and Schol.
881.
Plato, Euthydemns and
Lysis.
2 X 62
cm.
Late second or third century.
small fragment containing on the recto part of a column, and a few from the ends of some lines of the column preceding, from Plato's Eiithydenms. The text, which is written in a small neat uncial hand, round and upright, of about the end of the second century, shows one or two unimportant variants as compared with the three principal MSS., with none of which it
letters
all consistently. Stops (in the middle position), paragraphi, and double dots marking a change of speaker occur. On the verso of this is a portion of a column from the Lysis, written small irregular uncial hand with some admixture of cursive, dating probably in a
agrees at
from the first half of the third century. Double dots accompanied by paragraphi mark, as usual, alternations in the dialogue there is also a doubtful instance of a high stop, and one accent. The surface of the papyrus has suffered considerably and decipherment is sometimes difficult. Considering the small size of the fragment variations from the ordinary text are surprisingly frequent they do not seem to be very valuable, though in most cases they are not obviously wrong.
; ;
Recto.
Col.
i.
[ [
5
\ [
TOvSe
ap ovv
] ]9 \
30
[ [8
[9 [
[
]]
\\
[9 [
pe
:
302 a
15
ye
([
\ [
Col.
302 b
[9
302 c
êjeo'.
)(]
pe
(7[[
re
[
u[pa
881.
PLATO, EUTHYDEMUS
AND
yap
25
9
c^VK
5.
[9
;
[ ^< [
^[
upa
Zivs
has an
LYSIS
193
[?
final syllable
\
;
cf.
14.
ye t\ls
22-3.
23. lepa
:
'.
1808, where Burnet. ye Burn, with T, re Tis ye B. SO TW, Burn.; om. B.
, Ven. 189 and Par.

BW,
Upa
:
written above the
BTW.
Verso.
[(]
[6
[60J7
ap[
:
208 c
10
[]
\]^
5
-^^
ye
0?;
:
[]^
[] []
^
15
X9\y^'\':\y
j*
\'\\\
[] \\
:
\\
ye
[]
:
eXeuê
ye
[
.
] [] []]
[]\
:
[ )(]
[kc^]
[7ro]AX[ou]y
^
eoi

28 d
:[/]
:
is not more satisfactory, for line is uncertain, but to read than the second is of the doubtful letters is in some ways more like more like than . Moreover the division apx\ei is very objectionable in a literary text, while to read apx[ei would make this line longer than any of those that follow, and besides necessitate a supplement of three letters at the beginning of 1. 2, where there is no
at the
first
end of the
though the
known
2.
variant.
ris
:
a8ayy.
seem
to
4.
6.
ris
The
scribe omitted the
or 6 MSS., which also read and perhaps also the t
8e (6
in the latter
alone Paris. 181 1) before word ; he does not
have written e8ayos. precedes f]peTep6s ye in the

ye:
MSS.
(omit
Ven. 189),
om. MSS.
:
7.
8e
MSS.
except Vat. 226 which has
in place of
8e.
194
8.
IT.:
:

14. ye
between
15.
[. [(
and
:
MSS,
is
the reading
quite uncertain, but
something certainly stood in the papyrus

cf.
1.
For
the insertion of ye
6.
om. MSS.
as hiKev Occurred a few Hues above in 208 b.
It is
superfluous
here after apa.
882.
Demosthenes, In Aristogitonem
98
I.
cm.
Second century.
fragment from the bottom of a column of a roll containing the first speech of Demosthenes against Aristogiton. It is written in an upright and rather small round hand, not very regular, and probably dating from the second
century.
No
10.
is
stops or other lectional signs are found, but slight blank spaces,
left
perhaps corresponding to marginal paragraphi, are

11.
where a pause occurred

the original scribe.
in
and
An
interlinear addition in
1.
may be by
;
The
fragment
careless.
too small to possess any critical value
the writer was apparently
[\ /[9]
[r]e
[ai]s
[.]
5
[I'jo?
eyei/ero
[]9
[-^^
\^p\yov
[ \ \ [\ [] [ ([ [\
6\
^]
rats
47
>9 Seov
ore]
[\
10
[]
after
ev
:
[
[t]ls
:
].[]9
\
eêis
& 4^
.
8.
inserted here as well as
omission of
9.
(. () [ 5
1.
SY
add
om. Blass with the other MSS.

It
is
[ev]
om.
AF,
by
Blass.
of course impossible to be sure that ev
was
but the similarity of

itself
and
ev will readily
account for the original
, whereas
1.
would
less easily
drop out.
((!
with
MSS.
883.
DEMOSTHENES, IN ARISTOCRATEM
883.
195
Demosthenes, In AHstocratem.
18x4-1 cm.
Third century.
A short fragment containing parts of

tocrates.
left
149-50 of the speech against Aris-
The
roll
above them.
was written in narrow columns, a large space (7-5 cm.) being The good-sized, well-formed hand is of the oval type, but the
;
letters are
upright or have only a very slight slope
is
noticeably small.
It
seems to be a rather early example of this style of literary writing, and perhaps stop placed midway in the goes back to the beginning of the third century.
and accompanied by a paragraphus marks the end of a section. There are two agreements with minor MSS. against S but judging from the blunders in 11. 1 1-4 the text was not of a high class.
line
;
9 8
5
ov
>[
>7[
[
\ \
149
/^^^
15
.
[']'
:
\
;
150
$[]6[
TTOieiv
[ ^
n[poL
[
ov[Siv
^KL
79
7[
3
[
Other MSS., Blass.
'.
Blols
[ \
]\^
)([019
Tepois
56.
8.
8\^
SO
The
but reduces the passage to nonsense.
SO V ; y Blass With Other MSS. 1 1 sqq. The ordinary reading here is is comparatively harmless, text of the papyrus has gone badly astray ; npoeiKero for in 1. 17, and the omission before is an awkward repetition of
]\ISS.
^(
({]
(recto).
884.
SalluST,
15-8
Catilina.
Fifth century.
15-4 cm.
Plate
V
is
Latin classics have been conspicuous for their rarity
among
papyri from
of
Egypt, and hence the following fragment of

than ordinary
interest.
It consists of
Sallust's Catilina, ch. vi,
more
a nearly complete leaf from a papyrus

2
196
codex, which

may be
is
assigned to the
'
fifth
century.
The
upright and wellg. of the legal
formed hand
fragments
of the
mixed
'
type, the forms of the letters, in which cursive

e.
characteristics predominate, being in general similar to those

in P.
which are no doubt of about the same date. The ink is of the reddish-brown colour common at this period. Dots in three positions as well as the colon (cf. P. Amh. II. 27) are used for purposes of punctuation, pauses being also sometimes marked by blank spaces (11. i, 3, 25) or paragraphi (1. 6). que is written q- the only other abbreviation which occurs is reip for reipublicae. The scribe was extremely careless and made a number of errors, which have been amended to some extent by himself but more often by some one else.
11. 38,
;
Amh.
text,
Since the colour of the ink in these corrections does not differ from that of the it is not easy to distinguish the hands but the alteration of e. g. propularent
;
to proptlerant in
1.
18 seems clearly to be
by the
original writer, while the inser-
tion of an7iis four lines lower
down
is
not less clearly due to another person.
also occur a few cursive adscripts (11. 5, 6, and 10) which may be independent both of the original scribe and the corrector of annis, &c. if, however, they are to be assigned to one or other of them, the former seems more likely to be responsible than the latter. It may be noted that the cross-stroke of t in
There
tempore,
1.
5,
is
brought down to form the base of the following e as
in
the
Italian papyri of the fifth
and sixth
centuries.
In several places small interlinear

;
marks are found of which the significance
The
text as corrected
is
is not clear cf. note on 11. 7, 26-7, 30. good, agreeing in the main with the best MSS., of which
there are a large

interesting reading
number dating from the tenth century onwards. The most

. .
is the occurrence in 11. ^-6 of the sentence ita brevi facta est, which there is otherwise small support. Our collation is based on the edition of R. Dietsch (Leipzig, 1859), ô"^ whose text the papyrus rarely diverges.
for
Verso.
libermn adq sohitum \fuit^

a
hi postquam
vi.
in una moenia convenere. dispari genere

dissimili lingilê^.
tes.
alius alio
est
more viven
incredibile
a
memoratt^s^
quam
fact
tempore tu le cob{erin[t] ita brevi multido diversa t per con m g ^[[^]]^' i^[[-y]]<i Concordia civitas facta est
sed postquam res eorum civibus moribus

agris- aucta satis prospera satisq pollens
videbatur : sicuti pleraq- mortalium I^âben
884.
SALLUST, CATILINA
entia ia
197
io tur- invidia
ex opoletii^tn^ orta est

i
[i\gitur reges. populiq- f\eîitimi. bell\o tern

taba[nt]
[PlA^Yf
[ri
[pa]iic[i\
ex aniicis auxilio esse [nam cete
metu
peY\c\tilsi
peric[u]lis aber\ant
Recto.
propuf^â^'ê^tt : sociis
a
eat
4
vel aetate
lines lost.
[[^]]^
amicis auxilia por[ta
baftt m^tisîsq [[^w]] dandis

20 dis heneficiis amicitias
quam
accipien
parabant imperium legetiimtm nomen hnperii regium habe

aunis bani' delecti quibus c[oyptis infinmim inge
nmm
bant
25
sapientia validtim eral reip- consulta

ii
e el cur a similitudine
paires appellabantur'
post
e
tibi
regium
imperium quod
t
initio co7tservandae t\i
[b]ertatis c^^d^q-
augenda
reip-
fueral in stiper
\bi\am dominationem.q se convertit

[tato
,^0
immu
m\ore annua imperia binosq impera
\tores sibi fecere eo]
mode min[ume
not found in the MSS. Dietsch with P^BT (2nd hand) p^ &c. and with erat for est in a 5-6. ita .facta est this sentence is found in Leid, MS. used by Popma, Vind. i and 2, and cod. Herbipolitanus ; om. Dietsch. tempore, which is inserted above the line, is found only here ; the addition is no improvement, per concordiam as a variant for concordia is also novel the reading is uncertain, the supposed c of Both per concordiam and con looking more like n, and very little remaining of the final m. tempore might be regarded as explanatory glosses rather than textual variants. 7. Above e oi eorum is a mark resembling a small c, which we do not understand. ia over the 10. We suppose that the mistaken opulentum has been twice corrected, termination is clear, but the decipherment of the cursive letters which precede at a higher
I.
/ui/,
which
:
is
crossed through,
is
;
3.
alius
so the majority of
. :
MSS.
ah'i
level is very doubtful.
The
first
of them
is
there
is
really
more ink than
is satisfactorily
probably e, and eniia seems just possible, though might or epo accounted for by nt. ex
,
be read.
II. temptare or tentare
MSS.
an angular mark
to
which we can attach no meaning.
Just in front of the upright stroke of 3 in bello there is The low stop beneath it is doubtful.
198
13. pey\c]ussi (p^

gg^
might also be read, but

is
is less
likely ihs^xi pey[c]ulst.
21.
1.
legitimtim.
22. annis (\o]rpus: so 3K; corpus annis
the usual order.
24. ii: ei
MSS., except
g*,
which has
hi.
26-7. Several small interlinear signs of doubtful significance occur here; cf Plate V. there is something rather like an e, and above the middle i of initio are some strokes resembling the letters li a more complicated sign appears over augendae, and an angular mark over e oifuerat. of min[w?ie, cf. notes on 11. 1 1 and 26-7. 30. There is an angular mark above the
Above quod
IV.
MISCELLANEOUS LITERARY FRAGMENTS

885.
Treatise on Divination.
23-3 X 8'3 cm.
This text, containing one well-preserved column between two others which have almost entirely disappeared, is written in careful and well-formed upright uncials of about the end of the second century. High stops are used, besides paragraph!, while a coronis below a short line at 1. 57 marks the end of a section an accent occurs in 1. 38. The subject of what remains is the interpretation
;
of strokes of lightning
found
in the
when falling upon statues. A parallel to this is to be work of Johannes Lydus, de Ostentis, 47-52, where a section occurs when
various objects, and
(probably derived from Cornelius Labeo, a writer of the second or third century)
giving the prognostications to be deduced
statues, are struck
among them
Possibly
astronomical conditions were also taken into account in the present treatise,
though they do not

only
{itepX
also doubtful.
)
is
by
lightning, according to the position of the sun.
figure in
what remains.
Whether
it
concerned thunderbolts
is
or was of a wider character and included other
It is interesting as in
and wonders which

circumstance
tioned in
11.
an early specimen of the treatises on signs the Byzantine period became so popular. noticeable
that there are no traces of Egyptian influence, the gods
men-
According to Lydus indeed ( 43, 52), things were not struck by lightning in Egypt, or if ever they were, when the sun was in Pisces, it was a good omen. Thunderstorms do occur at the present day, though rarely.
44-6 being exclusively Greek.
885.
TREATISE ON DIVINATION
199
Col.
i.
15
OiS
yap
25
30
200
'
THE OXYRIJYNCHUS PAPYRI
(If the statue of a poor man be struck by a thunderbolt and do not fall), it will be the beginning of happiness for him; but if the statue when struck l)y the thunderbolt falls down The poor man should therefore entirely, it indicates the destruction of his whole family. purify the statue, and sacrifice to Zeus Wieldcr of Thunder, and Heracles, and Fortune the but the portent Preserver in accordance with his means, and appropriate the former portent of the fallen statue he should expiate and avert by sacrifice to the same gods. If the statues of noble men be struck by a thunderbolt . .'
; .
it
31 sqq. The sense of the protasis of this sentence may be restored tau \() \Kfpavvov avbims
I
meant arc public ornaments, or represent abstract qualities, and the portent has a more general significance than is the case here, where private individuals
(( (^) <
In I.ydus,
J)(^
Oskntis, the passage concerning statues
The
Statues there
/
2
is
apparent from what follows;
is
Tois
;||[
as follows ( 47)
( -^
\\
,.\.
:
**
tlntiXf'i' fl
yhp
ntpi
are concerned,
marginal sign, which stands midway between the two columns, is repeated Its meaning is obscure; it cannot be associated with the paragraphus 87. below 1. 41, since at 1. 87 there is no paragraphus, nor on the other hand is it very likely in the latter place to have some connexion with the conclusion of the section in 1. 57, for 1. 10 is a full line, and there is therefore no reason to suppose that a section ended at that point. The symbol might be taken to represent ap or 8p, but the first letter would be incompletely
41.
The
again before
1.
formed.
88.
Magical Formula.
3
2'5
cm.
Third century.
A formula for obtaining an omen, of a type common in

book
;
magical papyri, and
purporting, as often happens with Hermetic writings, to be copied from a sacred
2-4 and Rcitzenstcin, Poimandres, pp. 138 sqq. which are frequently employed in astrology and magic (cf. Boll, Sp/iaera^ pp. 469 sqq., Reitzenstein, op. cit.^ pp. 260 and 288, Oicievlch, A BC-I^/d-ma/cr, P. Brit. Mus. 121. 705 sqq., &c.), play a somewhat
cf.
note on
11.
The
letters of the alphabet,
number being reckoned as 29 instead of 24. any case required owing to the nature of the process described in 11. 19-21, but how the figure 29 was obtained is quite obscure. To give confidence in the efficacy of the spell, the claim is made (11. 7-10) that it was used by Hermes and Isis in the search for the dismembered body of Osiris. The scribe was a very illiterate person, and makes several mistakes. A couple of dashes are placed in the margin below 1. i and against 11. 24-5.
mysterious part
in the formula, their
An
uneven figure was
in
^ .
.
pi
886.
MAGICAL FORMULA
15 KOS
20
9 9
^ 6 8k T/JOTToy iarlv
Upas
.
kv
<
9 {)
kv
.
19.
1.
1.
9. olaipfw'
24.
? ? . ^^ '. ].
S)V
[\
2
,
TL
kp 5e
k-mv^d-
"-
^{?)
(/
kv
ttc-
25
^] .
[/]\
kv 019
Pap. Pap.
so in L
7.
3.
1.
((.
If
14.
1.
The
7 L has been inserted

iiroXtTroT/ijevoi
later.
so in U. 9, II, 18, 22. Pap. 17.

21.
1.
alpf.
1920.
8vo'
Pap.
20.
Pap.
~ /.
Lady Isis. Copy of a sacred book found in the archives of Hermes. concerned with the 29 letters used by Hermes and Isis when searching for Invoke the sun and all the gods in the deep concerning her brother and husband Osiris. Take 29 leaves of a male palm, those things about which you wish to receive an omen. and inscribe on each of the leaves the names of the gods ; then after a prayer lift them up two by two, and read that which is left at the last, and you will find wherein your omen conssts, and you will obtain an iEuminating answer.'
'
Great
is
the
The method
is
2-4. Prof. F.
in Caial. codd. Astr. Graec. vii. p. 62 ev Upois V abvTois

6.
nmneral being
) ^
(L
19.
the right-hand part of the second in place of here ; cf. introd. but there is, we think, no doubt about the reading is not very stiit e better than a. the vestiges following : 10. constantly occurs in magical formulae of this character (e. g. satisfactory, and (= eVi/cathe extract from P. Leyden W. quoted in note on 1. 14); but to read here makes the' change to the second person singular in I. 1 3 very diflficult. is the ordinary symbol in magical papyri for 17X10?. 11, The sign following
in
1.
^^ - ^ (^ ':
Cumont
ev
well compares the beginning of a magical
formula
found
r^s Alyinrrov ev
{
15
...
might be read
lost,
([
14 sqq. Cf.
(1.
e.
g. P.
Leyden W.
heiâs
xxiv. 31 sqq.
0$)
etm
:
(1.
) (/)
Xeyc,
ae
,.
eniypcrôv
biio
bio
for this mixture of distributives
cf. e. g.
Luke
x. i.
887,
Directions for Wrestling

10-6
(?).
5-8 cm.
Third century.
the recto of this small fragment are parts of eight lines from the bottom of a column, containing repeated references to different parts of the body and
On
202

is
apparently belonging to a treatise of the same class as 466, which

with grips in wrestling.
concerned
and rather large uncial writing is probably third century. On the verso is another text in a similar and possibly of the but the letters are more hastily formed, and the lines are set identical hand much wider apart and also come further down towards the lower edge of the papyrus. The subject here is evidently different, but the remains are too scanty
careful
;
The
to give a definite clue to
its
nature.
Recto.
CTTt
t6\v 5e|[io]i'
]
[
[
\ ]
]
]
]
eiy
67 67 67 []/
\\
:,[
[
]
]
[
[
][[ ][]
]
]
]]
^
Verso.
[
.
eXe[
V.
DOCUMENTS OF THE ROMAN AND

BYZANTINE PERIODS
(a)
OFFICIAL
888.
Edict of a Praefect and Petition.

Fr. (d) 9-2 X 14-9 cm.
Late third or early fourth

century.
Oxyrhynchite nome, with which is here whom was a woman (cf. note on 1. 9), concerning the guardianship of the children of their dead sister. Only the first two or three lines of this document remain and its purport is unknown the interest of the papyrus lies in the fact that prefixed to the mutilated petition is a copy of an edict, dated in the year 387, of the praefect Flavius Valerius
to the exegetes of the
A petition
coupled the Small Oasis, from two persons, one of
888.
EDICT OF A PRAEFECT AND PETITION
203
This
Pompeianus, relating to the appointment of guardians

ordinance
{ol
directs
guardians, since absence of the latter led to
much delay in business in which orphans were involved. The question here arises, what magistrates were competent to appoint guardians? According to the lex lulia et Tiiia, passed in
B.C. 31, this right
)
that
for
orphan minors.
magistrates
empowered
all
to
make such appointments
should do so in
cases where orphans were without
was
in
in the provinces vested in the praefects,
enactment continued
it is
force
in
the third century In practice,
expressly
named
(a. d. 247).
and that that shown by 720, where however, the praefect of Egypt
is
is seldom found exercising his power, which was delegated to subordinate officials, and in particular to the who, as in 888, are the persons most commonly invoked in connexion with the guardianship of minors cf. e. g. B. G. U. 1070, in which a woman supplies to the exegetes the name of a man suitable for the
(,
From P. Amh. 85 and 86, which are applications addressed to the exegetes for leases of land belonging to orphans, it would appear
guardianship of her children.
that this magistrate was actually responsible to
some extent
for the
proper
management of property
of that class.
Professor Mitteis, to
whom we are indebted
for several points in the interpretation of this papyrus, thinks that the praefect
was principally appealed to when the parties concerned came from different nomes, or when one or other of them happened to be residing outside his own nome, and the local magistrates were consequently unable to act. The latter explanation would well suit P. Tebt. 326, where the applicants who have recourse to the praefect are natives of Antinoopolis domiciled in the Fayum. The exegetae, however, were not the only officials competent in these matters. In 487 the is stated to have assigned a guardian to certain minors, and the
?
is
epistrategus
requested to direct the strategus to give orders that the
According to P. Tebt. 326, where the case is who would actually make the appointment in accordance with the praefect's instructions would be not the exegetes but the strategus cf. P. Cattaoui verso ii. 1 7-9, where the iuridicus proposes to In both these instruct the strategus to make an appointment of guardians. acting merely as the instances no doubt the strategus may be supposed to be temporary delegate of the superior authority but a more general competence to deal with such matters is proved, for Oxyrhynchus at any rate, by 56, where an
should substitute another person.
referred to the praefect, the magistrate
; ;
application
by a woman
for a Kvpios is
addressed to the exegetes because the

26-9, where
deputy-strategus was absent, and 898.
a strategus
orders
the
guardian of a minor to be changed.

the praefecture of Pompeianus,
A
is
who
new date is supplied by this papyrus for shown to have been in office in Oct. 287,
still
while from P.
Amh.
137 he
is
known
to have been
praefect in July 289.
204
[]\[^
019
[^
iv[
15 letters
[?
?? ] ^ ] ^^[ ? [? '? [] ^? [ ? , {?) ^ [^) ]?

ye
[9
\<
.
^ \ ?' \ ? ^,
OvaXipios
6
]9
?
8[\9
(}[]9
'
ot
[69 ' [] ? ? [
[]
)[6
]9 \^
(eVof?)
[9
TOis
[?.
.
.
\\ ^} \{?) ] ? (}) ? {?)

kv
1
6 letters
k]vp
]
]
6[?).
\6?
letters
? ]?
? {?)
(?)
[?
^ '
Fap.
5^
[]
Fnp,
6.
,.
8.
'
.
Fa.p,
Proclamation of his excellency Flavins Valerius Pompeianus, praefect of Egypt. for whom no guardians have been assigned shall have guardians in accordance for it ; with their age created for them by those competent to make the appointment will thus result that they receive proper attention, whereas at present much business concerning orphans and depending upon their guardians is delayed because the orphans the 3rd year of our lords the The 4th which are unattended by iuiores or curatores. Published in Oxyrhynchus on the August! Diocletianus and Maximianus, Phaophi 27th of the same month Phaophi. To of the Oxyrhynchite nome and the Small Oasis, senator of , exegetes in office and Apollonia, both the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, from children of Origenes and Thaesis, of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus. We were given the guardianship of our nephews (or nieces), the children of our dead .' sister daughter of Origenes, of the said city
Orphans
888.
EDICT OF A PRAEFECT AND PETITION

may
be
filled e.g. iv
3.
The
lacuna
tutores for those

is
enirpOTTovs
the case distinction between tutor and curator is not infrequently lost sight be.' of in provincial documents of this period, but no such confusion would be expected, as Mitteis has pointed out to us, in an official proclamation, and therefore does not mean that emrponovs and are convertible terms. and s of in which there is room 5. There is a hole in the papyrus between for a letter ; the writing surface seems to have been faulty at this point. The supplement of the preceding lacuna is a trifle shorter than it might be.
" ['\ 8(5, 8 \_5 may The

Mitteis.
205
eieias, or ii^Tos
^.
[\-
Tovs
guardians Corresponding to the age of the orphans/ i. e. below the age of puberty (14 years), cura/ores for those under 25 years. here used as a wider term including both tutores and curatores cf. 11. 5-6 where
'
is
synonymous with
' . 8,
'
tutores Or curatores as
\,
blank space
five letters between and erovs, but a short before the date. 8. The Small Oasis (Bahriyeh) which was grouped with the (cf. P. Amh. would naturally, for administrative purposes, 137. I be combined with the Oxyrhynchite nome, to the west of which it lies ; cf. 485, where the implication is that persons living in the Oasis were under the jurisdiction of the Oxyrhynchite 6.
There would be room
for
may
well have been
(() .
?)
left
about
[5
strategus.
The petitioners were either brother and sister, or else two sisters in the former which is the more probable, they perhaps also stood in the relation of husband and wife. In any case the passage provides another instance of female guardianship, which has already been attested for peregrini by 495, and for Roman citizens by P. Tebt. 378; cf. Wenger, Zeitschr./. Savtgny-Sti/tung, 28, p. 305^. Various instances in the papyri prove the possibility of a mother acting as guardian to her children (cf. e.g. 898. 5-6), and the guardianship of mothers and grandmothers was eventually admitted by the later Roman law
9.
;
case,
but that of
women
not so related to the ward was at no period legalized.
889.
Edict of Diocletian and Petition.

23-5
9 '3 cm.
Fourth century.
This narrow strip from a papyrus written in a large cursive hand in very broad lines contains in 11. 1 1 sqq. part of a petition addressed to the boule of, no doubt, Oxyrhynchus, by a man who probably wished to be let off some municipal burden on the score of old age and ill-health. In support of his case he appeals to an imperial decree, of which a copy is prefixed in 11. i-ii. The papyrus
is
thus similar in character to P. Flor.
S^j,
a petition to the praefect claiming
immunity from Aeiroupyiat, which begins by quoting several rescripts of Septimius Severus and Caracalla guaranteeing this immunity to persons over the age of 70. The authors of the present decree are clearly Diocletian and Maximian, and the date of it is apparently the third consulship of the Caesars Constantine and
^
In 495
it
is
the sister of the testator, not, as stated
by Wenger,
his daughter,
who
is
appointed
guardian.
2o6
Galerius, A.D. 300.

It
was of the nature of an indulgence

(e^/j/coiraeTets,
apparently to persons over the age of 60
of the benefits conferred remains obscure, the only clue being afforded
where there seems to be a reference to quartering persons upon others {e

petition itself
(11.
-).
^
?
{],
by
falls
1.
5)
1.
9),
but the special nature

1.
8,
(?)
and to the practice of

of the date of the within
it
11-2) are too slight to fix the year, but
the 50 years following A.D. 300.
10
15
2
6.
1.
corr.
from
.
.
]^ ^ ? ] [ ] . ]. ^ ] [ [ ]
[
.
]9 ^ )]^
^/]9
]
]s
?^[ [ ^
Kaiaape[s
[ [
The remains
no doubt
kv
\^^\
]?
]ois
ei
iXa[
rfj
:[
] ] ](
ir\epi
evapôv
7[
[
.
kviavTov
kva\ov
]/
II.
]
Pap.
1 6.
^
[
Pap.
1 8.
1-4- Since there are two Augusti bearing the titles Germanicus and Sarmaticus, and two Caesars, while the consuls hold office for the third time and must be Caesars or Augusti is the Only alternative for in 1. ii), the reign of Diocletian and Maximian, and the third consulship of Constantius and Galerius are clearly indicated. A slight difficulty arises in connexion with the title (= Gothicus; cf. for the form P. Leipzig 119. verso ii. 8, where perhaps which was should be read for
[]
]/
),
889.
EDICT OF DIOCLETIAN AND PETITION
adopted by Claudius, Aurelian, and Probus, but seems to be new as an epithet of Diocletian. With regard to the length of the lines, only in 11. i and 13 can the beginnings be restored with any degree of probability. In 1. i Taios oiaX^ptos implies an initial loss of 46 letters, and in 1. 13 [rf, a loss of 52, and since no shorter restorations of these two lines are likely, the initial lacunae may be estimated at not less than 45 letters throughout. How much is lost at the ends of lines is more uncertain. If the names of the Caesars were given in full, as is likely, in 11. 3-4, we must restore i.e. 56 letters, of which 5-10 probably occurred in 1. 3; hence even if is the last of Maximian's titles, there seems to be a loss of from 15 to 20 letters, and the total number of letters missing between the points at which one line breaks ofF and the next commences can hardly be less than 60 on an average, and may amount to 70 or more. In 1. 3 secms to be an error for the singular, applying to Maximian alone, for if the plural is correct here, must then be read and Diocletian has already been styled in 1. i.
]05
,} : :
207
([6\,
8.
Ko[
:
or
Ku[i'.
II.
11.
1.
Probably
1-4
10.
The date by the regnal The date beginning
to the length of the lacuna before full, and it is quite uncertain who these consuls were. 13. Probably [r^ /cat note on 11. 1-4.
15.
Owing
16.
]6:
[ '.
:
[ ^ ] ( ]
([
\
years
'
{?
\ ) probably occurred
;
cf.
the note
at the
SC.
cf.
1.
(]
refers to the following petition
the
[ may names
; *
end of be read for must have been given in
\(
'
cf.
0 the like.
(cf.
1.
7)
is
also possible.
890.
Letter to a Strategus.
20-2x14.7 cm.
Third century.
at
An
treasury.
incomplete letter from the prytanis of the local
Oxyrhynchus
to the strategus, giving a list of persons
who owed money
to the municipal
imperial government and to be balanced against from the municipal exchequer.
Apparently these sums were to be collected by the agents of the moneys owing to the imperial
^^9/?
AovKios
][] . [6][]
7[]
'
>u
2o8
[e/y
[.
[
6] [] (^ [^ \
[6]9
]
elal
!/4]7/9
15
\y^î
[
]9,
8e
.
.
^]'9
letters
]9]
4
{^?
[.
.
1)
12.
'
Pap.
8^\>
Pap.
Lucius Septimius Aurelius Sarapion also called Apolinarius, and however I am styled, prytanis in office of Oxyrhynchus, to his dearest Aurelius Leonides, strategus, greeting. written list of those from whom are to be exacted the sums which they owe to the city, and which are to be used in payment of moneys payable from the account of the city, is
hereby given you

all
in
m.ost sacred Treasury,
three sons of Sarapion also called

7.
With
or
'
of
is
money
practically equivalent to
,
[.
.
order that there may be no hindrance in collecting the revenues of the They are Aurelius ., Aurelius Apollonius, and Aurelius Domitianus,
.
.,
ex-agoranomus, 400 drachmae

if
the sentence begins as
the object
;
was going
to
be stated
in
but
this is
.'
.
.
i.e.
particular
not expressed, so that
sums '
S>v
a.
14. Perhaps
TpeU in
1.
16. i.e. might be read; but it is likely amounts of the debts were mentioned, not merely the names of the debtors.
{}) :
891.
15.
\,
]-,
which case
must be substituted
for
that the actual
Apportionment of Duties to an Exegetes.
8
A letter
6-7
cm.
a. d.
294.
from the boule of Oxyrhynchus to an exegetes, acquainting him
with the fact that he had been chosen to act in his official capacity during part of the month of Epeiph as superintendent or president in the discharge of certain duties, the nature of which is uncertain (cf. 1. 11, note), the expenses being borne
in
is
common by the whole body of exegetae. The papyrus is written in a small very much damaged in several places.
flowing cursive, and the surface
891.
APPORTIONMENT OF DUTIES TO AN EXEGETES

['JE0'
]^ . () ^ ? ^ ^^ ]] (} {) ^.
/~
Trjs
209
{5f}
)(7;9)
(
St
15
' (7 , .
Se elSivai
,
.
(
[.
.]ay
eSoêv
' ? \^,
ae
eôiy
e/s
2nd hand
( .
. .
{6),
In the consulship of Valerius Constantius and Valerius Maximianus, the most renowned Caesars. The most high senate of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus through Aurelius Cornelianus prytanis in office, to their dearest .,
*
Ptoleminus also called Sarmates, exegetes, greeting. An exegetes being required for the of Epeiph up to the 17th, it was decided that you should preside, while the expenses should be paid by the whole body of those belonging to the order. This letter is accordingly sent to you, dear friend, for your information. We pray for your health, dear friend.'
. .
1-2. The writing is much obliterated in these lines, but on palaeographical grounds the papyrus can hardly be later than Diocletian's reign, and that the Caesars are Constantius Probably the initial e was written large, causing 1. 2 to and Galerius is, we think, certain. begin much further to the right than 11. i and 3.
5.
The
.
repetition of
reading but
;
\{)
is
very doubtful, and
though not .
7.
' might be
and
.
!,
read for
',
it is not satisfactory to suppose the are the regular epithets of Oxyrhynchus, and the letter before the supposed would suit 1/ or /i but
honorific epithets of Hermopolis (e.g. in P. Brit.
are out of the question here.

.
:
doubtful
is
(())
) Or ) might perhaps be read ; the letter following ( ) has a vertical stroke coming below the line and suggests or p, while above a long horizontal line possibly representing an overwritten or But are unsuitable to the context, and no title of any kind would be expected at
^[
Mus. 955),
the
this
8{)
and
this
2IO
point, so that
it is perhaps safer to regard the word as part of the name of the prytanis, though in that case the abbreviation of it is remarkable. the supposed s is very doubtful, and there may be nothing at all II. [. .]as but between a (for which may be read) and :] a is unsuitable, for the lacuna ought not to contain more than 3 letters at most, and even with [6] a there is no stroke with ras above a to indicate a numeral^ as there is over of tf. Moreover, to supply and suppose that only the period and not the purpose for which the exegetes was required was expressed, is unsatisfactory. We prefer therefore to read [. ,]as in agreement with ras, though would be expected. for there were no doubt this seems to mean the 14. Preisigke, Siddtisches several exegetae, just as there were several gymnasiarchs of. is the word to be supplied with Beamtenwesen, p. 60, and 900. introd. That (cf. C. I. G. 441 1 b. 5) is less likely.
.
[6
,
.
892.
Appointment of a Superintendent of Works.

24-2
13-8 cm,
A.D. 338.
A letter from the logistes of the nome to a member of the boule at Oxyrhynchus, informing him that he had been appointed by that body to superintend the supply of wood required in building a public bath and a gate. Though written in a formal cursive hand the letter is only a rough draft, which has been subjected to correction, especially towards the end. The words added between the lines are more cursively written than the body of the document, but the hand seems to be the same bv added in the margin of 1. 1 1 is almost certainly due to the original scribe. On the verso is a list of names preceded by a heading in two lines, the writing being much effaced. Apparently the individuals in question were sent to the Arsinoite nome to meet some charge.
;
? ^^ ^
TTJs
e
.
9 ?
,
[ov\vttJ
[.
.
. .
kvdpyov
[\ ^. ?? [
[9
[e/y
[]
[^
ipyov
e/y
'
[\}
Sia
892.
APPOINTMENT OF A SUPERINTENDENT OF WORKS

10
? [][ 0] []
ipyov
4-
iviSpov yeviaOui
), .
rrepl
211
7)(^
}^
[
(is
Xovrphv
.
^
Pap.
9 ""
Flavius Eusebius, logistes of the Oxyrhynchite nome, to Aurelius Pasion, son of Horion, senator of the said city, his brother, greeting. Know that by the instructions of the most high senate of the city conveyed through the prytanis in office, Aurelius Nepotianus, you have been chosen to (provide) the timber required for the bath, and also for the construction of the north gate of the city and you are hereby instructed, brother, to take charge of the work, and with all speed to get the timber cut and delivered, so that there may be no fraud in connexion with the public bath and the municipal work. In the consulship of Flavius Ursus and Flavius Polemius the most illustrious, Tubi 18.'
'
.
I.
6.
[els
combine very well with [fls or [tls (cf. 6. g. C. P. Herm. 67. 8) avouM be appropriate enough, but are somewhat For a siniilar notification of appointment cf. B. G. U. 362. v. long. would be expected to occur somewhere at the end of this line ; cf. 1. 1 1 7. but fls cannot be read, and though the letter following fh may be r, and the doubtful may be , iU re is also inadmissible. Perhaps the word following fls gave the special name of the bath in question, but if so it differed from the 8fiov (43. versO iii. 24), (43. verSO iv. 24), and
is
'
Flavius Eusebius occurs also in

Cf. C. P.
85 and
. ,
86.
83. 78 aipeOevros possible here, but does not
Herm.
fls
^ (\.\\^ .
\
8[
()5
8/
(896. 7 5 cf. 53. 6). 1 1-2. The words from tvebpov to fpyov have lines drawn through or above them, indicating deletion, but fvfbpov at any rate cannot be spared. Apparently the corrector, whether identical or not with the original scribe (cf. introd.), at first cancelled these words, intending to rewrite the sentence entirely, but changed his mind and merely added what was required to restore the sense of the passage.
893.
Judicial Sentence.
1 2 '5
X 34 cm.
Late sixth or seventh century.
The extraordinary grammar of this document makes it difficult to construe, though its general purport is fairly clear. It is a decision or enactment (tvttos cf. note on 1. i) pronounced by three (cf 900. 19, note) of a village concerning some dispute, of which no details are given, between Marcus, another and Marinus. The latter, who was apparently the plaintiff, is declared to have the right of imposing upon Marcus, acting through his daughter Sophia, a formal affidavit (Oflos opKos), in which perjury would have serious consequences and
^^
,
; ;
212
If Marinus declined to free from further proceedings. an investigation by means of the proposed affidavit he was to be debarred conduct from taking other steps in the matter.
Marcus would then be
The
writing
is
across the fibres of the papyrus.
-\-
^[.^(
[]()
[]
6{)
[6)
5
8\\
[]
,^
^ ^ ,
^{)
.
], ^
{)
^ \^) ^ {) '
(9)
[]{)
.
[.
()
,
eivai.
{6)
\] \
{)
^)
[ ]
2.
\'\
[/
eaeauai.
.
Pap.
4.
1.
an erasure.
.
,
6.
.
. .
COrr.
'
1.
and ., sentence of the honourable men Pamuthius, official, son of Paniren, of official rank, son of John, and Apollos, of official rank, son of Phoebammon, of the village of Apollo, in respect of Marcus, of official rank, and Marinus, tow-merchant : Marinus has power to make inquiry by means of the divine oath through Sophia, daughter of the said Marcus, of official rank, and after the inquiry by means of the divine oath through the said Sophia Marinus shall have no ground of complaint on any matter of any kind whatsoever. Written on the 29th of the month Pauni, the sixth hour of the day. It is manifest on the other hand that, if the said Marinus refuses to make inquiry by means of the divine oath through the said Sophia, Marinus shall have no ground of complaint on any matter of any kind whatsoever, and Marcus is free of him as though he were declared so
By
the
.
8ia
^*
8(.
,
{) ^^ . '(
. .
'
*]. 1.
.,
.
.
iy
i^.
^^
.
f'/'"
.
(\
"""^^
g,
, /
are of
OVCr
1.
8.
apparently
by
sentence.*
893.
JUDICIAL SENTENCE
213
I. For Tvnos in the snse of ordinance or decree, found in late Greek, cf. P. Brit. Mus. 45-7 Z**?^^ KpoaeXfvaiv irpos tit. Oeiovs Justin. NoV. KfXtvafis. mUSt be intended (cf. e. g. p. Brit. Mus. 77. 68 but the space between and is so wide that it is difficult to suppose that nothing intervened. may have been Avritten, but not |;[' ]. 7-9. This clause is added as a postscript to provide for the contingency of Marinus refusing to acquiesce in the form of investigation prescribed. Something seems to have been written between and W, and the traces may be read as ; but the expression is
) []
77
8, [.]
:
3
. .
very clumsy.
(d)
DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS
Latin Declaration of Birth.
9-4 X 10-8 cm.
a. d.
894.
194-6.
Plate VI.
Declarations of the birth of children are of frequent occurrence
among
Egyptian papyri, but these have always related to peregrini and until recently there has been no example of such a declaration made by a Roman citizen. Two years ago, however, the omission was supplied by some wax tablets in the Cairo Museum published by S. de Ricci, among which is a certificated copy, taken from an official register, of a declaration of birth made by a Roman in the year
cf Archiv, IV. p. 252). The formula of these p. 483 which are in Latin, falls into four sections (i) Names of seven witnesses. (2) Date {a) by Roman consuls and month, {b) by Emperor and Egyptian months, Alexandriiae) ad Aegyptum, descripttim et recognitum fac\itim'\ ex tabula albi profession\tim libero\n(m nator[um] &c. (3) Date as before, M{arco) Petronio Honorato praef{ecto) Aeg{ypti) professionis liberorum acceptae citra causarum
;
148 {Nouv. Revue Hist., 1906,
tablets,
cognitionem tabula
et post alia pag[ind)

.
m,
.
xviii k{alendas) Octobr{es).
(4)
Ti-
b{erius) lulius Dioscorides
fil{iam)
.
n{atam) luliam
.
Ammonum
ex lulia
:
Ammonario
xiii k{alendas) Septembres.
the declaration was
made
in the
Latin language,
Here three chief points are clear it was made at Alexandria, and
to the praefect of Egypt.
fragment of a tablet in the Bodleian Library has been recognized by Wilcken {Arckiv, IV. p. 267) as part of a similar Latin
declaration.
Another instance has now come to light in the following papyrus, which is later in date by some two generations. In the meantime according to the statement of Julius Capitolinus, Vita Marci, 9. 7-9, the formalities of registration had been regulated by Marcus Aurelius, who ordered that declarations of birth should be made within 30 days of the event at Rome to the. praefecti aerarii Saturni, in
the provinces to certain tabularii publici.
We
should therefore be prepared
214
to find in a registration of a date subsequent to this regulation some features distinguishing it from one of the reign of Antoninus. As a matter of fact, however,
Our papyrus shows the same three these distinguishing features do not occur. essential points as the Cairo tablets the declaration was made at Alexandria,
:
and to the
praefect,
and the
certificate is
drawn up
in Latin,
though followed by
the signature of the declaring party in Greek. that vague term may signify, do not appear.
The
tabnLr^^ publici, whatever
Prof. Mitteis, to
whom we
are
indebted for information on this question of registration, thinks that perhaps only the praefectorial bureau is thereby meant. In any case it seems that the regulations attributed
to
Marcus Aurelius had
practically
no
effect
upon the form
Egypt. of a Roman The scarcity of dated specimens of Latin cursive makes this papyrus palaeoIt is written in a clear and good-sized hand with occasional graphically valuable. Abbreviations and an ordinal figure in 1. 6 (cf. 737) are division of words. a is sometimes supplied with an abortive cross-bar. followed by a single dot.
declaration of birth in
On
the verso are traces of ink which seem to be

is
more than
is
blottings, but the
writing
figures.
too
much
effaced for decipherment
it
probably Latin, perhaps
21 letters
^qnno\^.
J\
Imp[eratoris) Cae\sa\ris L{ttcii)
Septimii Severi Pii Perti\nacis Aug{usti) A\rabi\ci Adiabenici
mense
die
A\lexandr{iae)
ad A\egypt\uin,
apud Marciim Ulpiiim Pri\mianum prcief{ectum) Aegypti

17 letters
pro\fessus est filium sibi

hab{it
20
19
natum ^num ex Ulpia Sabina xvi

]
20
? ]
.
[O'jxyryncAo.
[o]xyrync/ia Pap.
year of the Emperor Caesar Lucius Septimius Severus Pius Pertinax 'In the Augustus Arabicus Adiabenicus, in the month ., at Alexandria on the coast of Egypt, before nus, born has declared a son, named Marcus Ulpius Primianus, praefect of Egypt. (Signed) ., being an inhabitant (?) of Oxyrhynchus. to him and Ulpia Sabina on the i6th I, ., declare that a son has been born to me
.
.'
I. Probably one line is lost which with the first half of 1. i gave the date by the Roman The year may be the second, third, fourth, or consuls and month, as in the Cairo tablets.
fifth
;
cf.
1.
4,
note.
.
. .
3.
mense
die
.:
so the Cairo tablets, which also

is
support the supplement ad

in -ianus
A\egypi\um.
4.
M. Ulpius Primianus
the only praefect with a
name ending
who
is
894.
LATIN DECLARATION OF BIRTH
215
and though the list is not certainly complete the three held office during this short period cover it quite sufficiently. There is therefore good ground for identifying the praefect of the papyrus with Primianus, whose name occurs in two inscriptions, C. I, G.. 4863. iv of a.d. 194-5 and C. I. L. III. 51 of Feb. 24, 196, and in B. G. U. 973. 6 (undated). Mantennius Sabinus was still praefect on April 2, 194 {Archiv, II. p. 447, no. 77), and Aemilius Saturninus had entered office before July 197 (B. G. U. 15. ii. i). The limits of Primianus' praefecture are thus from the second to the fifth years of Severus. 45. Cf. Vita Gordiani \. 8 apud praefedum aerarii more Romano prof essus filium. The lacuna at the beginning of 1. 5 was filled by the name of the father. 6. "ûm is the termination of the son's name, and xvi refers to the day of the month on which the birth occurred, and which was given according to the Roman calendar ; cf. According to the law attributed to Marcus Aurelius (cf. the Cairo tablets, section (4). introd.) the registration had to be made intra tricensimum diem ; it is noticeable that the Cairo tablets are already in accordance with this regulation. 7. \ihah stands for hahitans referring to the name of the father, it is somewhat out of its place. Perhaps a plural participle was intended, connecting loosely with both parents. [O^xyryncho should then in either case strictly be Ô^xyrynchi, unless [O^cyrynchoirum) (so.
in the sole reign of Severus,
known
praefects
who
urbe) be read.
895.
Return of Village-Accounts.
19
15-4 cm.
A.D. 305.
A
in
statement rendered to the logistes of the
nome by two comarchs
of
the village of Tampeti, of the village-accounts for two months.

details are lost
through the mutilation of the papyrus.

(cf. e. g.
;
Most of its The report was required

o^-ifi)
1.
consequence of an order of the praefect
P. Tebt.
cf.
for
whose period of office a new date
is
supplied
has been joined to another return of a similar character, of which only the occurs apparently as beginnings of the first eleven lines are preserved a village name.
On
]
.
the verso at right angles to the writing on the recto are the
ends of nine
lines,
.
.
apparently of an account of judicial proceedings.
three lines are:

]
ev/o
ba(r|)aov.
[]} ^9 ^?
(erovy)
^9 . ^ ^[
er7r(ev)
}
)[
^ ][]
;
Clodius Culcianus,
8.
note on
The document
*] \
The
Stv
.
last
[]
2i6
?
15
[ [
88
[7] [
[')]
[....]
]
[ [[
Svo
[^??]?
[][[] ] re
Sl
....]. eX/ay
]
eni
.
]
]
8e
] () [
.
Xi]as
() , ()
ivos
[
"Olaaijv
.
^[
[.
. . .
][]
of
[.
.]
Remains
4 more
10.
1.
lines,
below which the papyrus breaks

15
1
a'ay>t[atlo[j/.
In the consulship of our lords Constantius and Maximianus, most renowned Caesars, To Aurelius Seuthes also called Horion, logistes of the Oxyrhynchite for the fifth time. nome, from Aurelius Sakaon son of Petiris, and Aurelius Psois son of Patabes, both comarchs In reply to your request in the present 21st which the 13th of the village of Tampeti. year, in accordance with the order of his excellency the praefect Clodius Culcianus, for the village-accounts of our village in the two months Pharmouthi and Pachon, we, regarding For the price of this as a necessary duty, present them for your information, as follows of three workmen sent to Babylon 120 drachmae for the papyrus and writing-materials price of papyrus and writing-materials ... of one workman sent to . total . i[. .] drachmae ; together 2[. .jdrachmae . . .'
*
.
.
off.
2.
6.
The numeral e is not very satisfactory, but is confirmed by the date in 1. 6. The years are those of Diocletian and the Caesars Constantius and Maximianus,
the
year of the emperor Maximianus being omitted ; cf. e. g. the date in 71. 4. The present 8. Clodius Culcianus is mentioned as praefect in Feb., a. d. 303, in 71. passage proves him to have been still in office at the end of May, a. d. 305. was written ; the space between and 10. Perhaps is narrow for two letters. 12. Wilcken, who compares B. G. U. 1062. 20 fXiar, however, remains a difficulty, for there is hardly room for here, and ] certainly not in 1. 14. in 1. 13 suggests a more 15. Oûpi7x]trai' would barely go into the space, and
.
^
seems
^^/
remote
locality, e. g.
'^.
=
:
(\(\
,
18 sqq.;
1 6.
stroke which
(\(,
19.
to be the numeral ; it is followed at a slight interval by a i o. be since the statement of accounts is continued in 17. Probably not
tall
upright
may
\(,
cf.
1.
e. g., is
more
likely.
'[]'
888.
8, note.
896.
REPORTS TO A LOGISTES
896.
217
Reports to a Logistes.
25-1
X34
cm.
A.D. 316.
These two reports addressed to the logistes Valerius Ammonianus belong to the same series as 53, which was sent to the same official and is dated in the same year. The first of them, which is numbered at the top 127, is also closely conIt is an estimate of the probable expense of painting nected with 53 in subject.
certain specified parts of
some public baths which were
in course of repair
and
Some new these repairs were also the occasion of the report contained in 53. be necessary. technical terms occur in the description of the work stated to
This
983),
is
followed
by a medical
1.
report, similar to 51-2, 476, B. G.
U. 647, &c.
(cf.
upon an
(cf.
official in
the service of the governor of the province Aegyptus
Herctdia
note on
29).
The
doctors certify that the person in question,

suffering
who
was perhaps suspected of malingering, was

Col.
from a mild attack of fever.
.) ?^
/()
^ ()
i.
\[7
()
15
'? ,
19
Tjj
^^
)-
[] 49
[]
\'\
^^^
]
[ ]'
[ [
[.
] ^' [ ^]
...].[
^V
2i8
20
[
[
[.
25
) )
TTJiy^

]
(2nd hand)
{\^')
{)
] () ()
Col.
(9
8(6).
0[][][
30
[cTTJf
[
.
[]8 [\ [] [] 6 [6' ^]
kv
35
and hand
3rd hand
.
'
.
.
'
4
26.
;
[]
Pap.
) . ^ [] ^) ^ . ^^ ' ] . {) ?"
]
"^ ^)
[]
^ )](^)
fai
Aa[/X7r(/)ay)
[]
- [U]
[]
iv6a
^, ey-
[.]
...[]
[] ![][ ] []
?
[6].
Pap.
. ^
28.
[.]
7"^
abpiavav OVer an erasure, probably of
Pap,
31. ey Pap.
33.
\.
^.
To Valerius Ammonianus also called Gerontius, logistes of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Artemidorus son of Arsinous, of the illustrious and most illustrious city of In reply to the request of your grace for an Oxyrhynchus, a painter by profession. inspection of the places requiring painting in the public bath of the said city now auspiciously under repair at the warm baths of Trajanus Hadrianus, I hereby declare that for of the two cold water conductors, and one vapourthe painting of the parts requiring it bath, and the entrances and exits of the entire colonnade, and four passages round the vapour-bath in the outer colonnade, and the other places there is required for cost of paint painting of the whole work ten thousand thousand denarii of silver, and of the . which I therefore report. The consulship of Caecinius Sabinus and denarii of silver
896.
REPORTS TO A LOGISTES
.
. .
219
(Signed) I, Aurelius Artemidorus, have presented being illiterate.' To Valerius Ammonianus also called Gerontius, logistes of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from the Aurelii Heron son of and Didymus son of Dioscorus, both of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, public physicians. were sent by you to-day, Pharmouthi 6, in consequence of a petition delivered to you by Apollonius, officer of Aurelius Anton ius governor of Aegyptus Herculia, to go to the house in the said city and inspect this person, and to make a written report upon the condition in which we found him. Having therefore proceeded thither we saw the man himself lying on a bed seized with a slight fever ; which we accordingly report.' Date and signature of the two physicians.
the report.
'
Vettius Rufinus the most illustrious,

I,
Aurehus ... on wrote

. . .
for him,
We
in A. D. 201,
ad
loc, is
a bath.
creates
8
to
7-8, TpaiavQiv'^bpiavaiv the ' Baths of Hadrian' are also mentioned in 54. 14 vhen too they were undergoing repair. Cf. 53. 5-6
be modified accordingly.
:
: 8,
' []\
of. is
which
is
evidently identical with the
([]^]
;
here
the note
II 13. For
are used in the sense of 282 ivrSn an unknown word of uncertain signification ; is also new, but
P.
Magd.
33. 3
and in later Greek Melanges Nicole,
no
difficulty.
since not only is there no sign of any tail an overwritten would remain unexplained ; the supposed v, however, is more directly above the than elsewhere in the papyrus. for might be read but is not satisfactory perhaps rfyêov. 29. Aegyptus Jovia, Aegyptus Herculia, and Thebais were the three provinces of Egypt according to the reorganization of Diocletian. It was supposed by Mommsen {Abh. d. Berl. Akad., 1862, p. 500), whose view has been generally followed, that Aegyptus Jovia consisted of the western, Aegyptus Herculia of the eastern, portions of lower Egypt, the latter coinciding with the province afterwards called Augustamnica ; but the intrinsically more probable hypothesis of C. JuUian {Rev. Hist. xix. p. 357) that Aegyptus Jovia was the Delta and Aegyptus Herculia corresponded to the Heptanomis with the Arsinoite nome, is supported, as the editors notice, by a papyrus published by Collinet and Jouguet in Archiv, III. pp. 339 sqq., and receives fresh confirmation from 896. Mommsen's theory, however, might be reconciled with these two documents by transposing Aegyptus Herculia to the west bank. or perhaps the singular being used by mistake for the 31. plural the middle is supported by 51. 10. occurs in the corresponding passage of 983. 33. 34. The mutilated word is probably an adjective qualifying nvpfriois.
for the p, but a
16. It is not possible to read v]wfp
mark
like
p.
^ .
>]
/3[/]/
^,
897.
Declaration to Riparii.
i6'5xi2-6cm.
a.d. 346.
A
by
declaration on oath addressed to
two
riparii of the
four inhabitants of a village, denying
all
Oxyrhynchite nome knowledge of the whereabouts
of a certain individual
whom
they had been ordered to produce.

904.
3,
On
the
riparii.,
;
who were
police-officers, see
note.
The papyrus
is
nearly complete
the
missing termination probably contained only the signatures.
220
'TwaTiias
? . ? ^ 9 . ?.
'
"
)({)
15
] [ '\ , \
\)\
[]
][] ttjs
dvai
6\\
'
]\[
.
14.
'
of
corr.
Pap. from
6.
Pap.
8, i/TTOiSXijêiâ
Pap.
12.
Pap.
In the consulship of our masters Constantius for the fourth time and Constans for the the Augusti. To Flavius Eulogius and Flavius Dionysarius, riparii of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Amois son of Horus, and Aurelius Patapis son of Paesius, and AureHus Sarmates the elder, and Aurelius Papnutius son of Paesius, all from Your grace required us to search out and produce Choous son the village of Ision Zapitou. We therefore declare on the august of Heracleus, supposed to belong to our village. divine oath by our masters the Augusti that Choous is no longer at our village, and that we do not know where he is, and that we have made no false statement, under pain of .' becoming liable to the consequences of the divine oath
third time,
7.
(899.
or
0
(719.
Zayviov.
1 4).
The name of thls
village is
new;
cf. 'laeiof
7),
898.
PETITION TO
AN ACTING-STRATEGUS
221
{c)
PETITIONS
898.
Petition to an Acting-Strategus.
23-3
x8
cm.
A. D.
123.
petition to Hermodorus (cf. 714), basilicogrammateus and acting-strategus, from Didymus, a minor, complaining of fraud on the part of his mother Matrina
in her capacity as his guardian.
It is alleged that
Matrina, after various acts of
8 {) {)
the guardianship.
bad faith, had obtained possession of a deed belonging to Didymus and demanded in exchange for it a document absolving her from all claims in connexion with
)^
fôv
MVTVP
TTos
^ []
Marpeiua
[] [()
\1
6[9.
25
]8
.
[eis
^^ 8
evbs
30
' 6 }
15
6\ ([. [
\\6
19
^
kv
Trj
\} '\
[.
,^
.
e/y
,
e/c
[]
^-
()
-
,
.
-.
eK
35
S)v
-kav
&
^9
.
^^
[]6.
40
kv
()
^(
Pap.
(StcDt
Pap.
20. avveibvM Pap.
21.
222
'
To Hermodorus, basilicogrammateus and deputy-strategus, from Didymus son of My mother Matrina, daughter Dionysius also called Phatres, of the city of Oxyrhynchus. of Heracleus also called Matreus, who is my guardian and by whom I am much injured, has ended by beguiling me and causing me to go to the Oasis, and to draw up with Dioscorus, the husband of her freedwoman and her confidant, a ... of one and a half talents of silver, and to mortgage all my property in the Oasis in return for a deed of release On my return to the Oxyrhynchite nome with Dioscorus she received from Dioscorus. watched for an opportunity of asking me for the deed, and after obtaining possession of it, being conscious of the theft of much of my property, she refuses to acknowledge having it, and demands in return a receipt for her guardianship, thinking by this means to escape This she has done notwithstanding the fact that the consequences of her misdeeds. Philonicus the strategus has decided, in accordance with a report of proceedings, that another person should be appointed as my guardian, distrusting both her and my own Besides this she has failed to supply my allowance for the last three months, using youth. For every means of oppressing me so as to render me incapable of proceeding against her. all these reasons I am obliged to present this petition, and beg that it may be registered, and The seventh year of the Emperor Caesar that you will take whatever steps you think best. Trajanus Hadrianus Augustus, Pauni 29.'
I. cf. 714. 2, referring to the year before the date of the present papyrus. should be read in place of for 898. 26 shows In the previous line there that Philonicus was the name of the strategus.
:
[(?)
[,
6. 9.
I I
":
.
7r[irpo]n-of
i.e.
[.
:
and to govern the and the next letter is and P. Brit. Mus. II. Possibly aborop is to be read cf. 1. 18 or . either For 18 cf 974. but this needs other support. 361 verso 5 np\ i.e. a deed of indemnification, distinguished by the formula 15. cf. e.g. 270, 286. 9 sqq., and P. Tebt. 392. or an equivalent phrase
.
genitive
simply. 18 the deed is called êXei would naturally be followed by 22-3. The construction is mixed: ov were absent. instead of which a participial phrase is used as if nph av (7;)^'7-) is possible, if Philonicus had cf. note on 1. i and 957. 26. For the competence of the resigned or died and was not merely absent temporarily. strategi in the appointment of guardians cf. 888. introd. the allowance of Didymus was probably fixed by his father's will ; cf. e. g. 31. .,. 44. 16 '
// '^
In
1.
888. 9, note. the Small Oasis (Bahriyeh) ; cf. 888. 8, note. a substantive is wanted to be the object of The letters a8o are quite clear, in 1. 12.
cf.
;
[6.
:
),
17
899. Petition of
35-3
Apollonarion.
A.D.
25-3 cm.
2.
copy of a petition from a woman claiming on the score of her sex to be released from the called Apollonarion, responsibility of cultivating various plots of Crov^n land in the Oxyrhynchite nome. That women were legally exempt from the obligation to undertake this
The
recto of this papyrus consists of a
duty was known from B. G. U. 648. 12-4 ds
rjv
{^)
899.
VTib
PETITION OF APOLLONARION
correctness of Wilcken's interpretation of that passage in Osi.
confirmed against the view of Mitteis,

P. Tebt. 327, a petition from a
of an
The
( ^^
petition of
(
is
^
i.
223
(the
p.
702
;
is
now
Aus d. Griech. Papyrusurk. p. 48) cf. also woman asking to be released from the liabilities
inherited from her father.
ApoUonafion
dated at the end Thoth
of the 9th year of
an emperor, who from the reference in 1. 10 to the praefect Aemilius Saturninus must be Septimius Severus it was a very elaborate and composite document, giving apparently the history of her case from the beginning, and quoting both her own
:
previous petitions and various official correspondence in coniiexioh with them.
Since the papyrus contains only the concluding portion of the document, one or
more preceding columns being

dition,
it is
lost,
and what remains

is
is
in far
from perfect constep
difficult to trace fully
the whole complicated narrative, but the general

fairly clear.
outline of Apollonarion's proceedings
Her
first
was
to send
the petition which occupies

liabilities
11.
2-32.
In this she explained the nature of her
in
difficulties into
connexion with the cultivation of Crown land (11. 3-8) and the which she had fallen (11. 8-14), and requested that she, as a woman,
might be released from the obligations and her place taken by men (11. 14-20). In support of her claim she appended an account of a similar application made in court in A.D. 154 by a woman which after the recital of earlier precedents created by two praefects and an epistrategus was decided in the applicant's favour (11. 20-32). The tiame and rank of the official to whom this initial petition was addressed are lost, but 11. 9-10 show that he was not the praefect, and 11. 16-7 that he was above the strategus. The hypothesis that he was the epistrategus can be supported by the possible restoration Kvpios which in in 1. 18; but sirtce this petition seems to be identical with the
j
11.
official
of the dioecetes, probably the latter ^^ and 38 is coupled with an was addressed, his tiame being Flavius Studiosus, as appears from a con-
(immeofficial
1.
temporary document oil the verso (cf. p. 225). In answer to Apollonarion the dioecetes wrote a letter, apparently to the acting strategus of the riome, at the same time enclosing a copy of her petition. The text of this letter, as is shown
by
1.
33
5
11.
Trjs
diately before
2-32
(^ ([][
at the
end of
{)
32
occurred
1.
may
indicate the
signature of the dioecetes appended to the enclosure.
The
date in
^;^,
Pha-
menoth 6 of the 7th year, applies to this signature, not to Apollonarion's petition, which was probably written a short time previously. Concerning the contents of
the dioecetes'
petition
(11.
both from Apollonarion's reference to it in a later cTreWciAas) and from the terms in which it is spoken of by the acting strategus (11. 37-8) that the dioecetes admitted the justice
letter, it is clear
44-5
224

The next
step,
of Apollonarion's claims.
as
appears from
11.
37-8, was for
Apollonarion to write a petition to the acting strategus, Ammonianus, enclosing the letter of the dioecetes and her original petition, and no doubt asking him to
give the necessary instructions to the local
to
officials
of the different villages
This petition to the acting remove her name from the list of cultivators. strategus must have been presented between Phamenoth 6 and Pachon 27 of the 7th year, for on the latter day Ammonianus wrote to the comogrammateis of the villages concerned the letter contained in 11. 36-9, enclosing a copy of Apollonarion's petition to himself, the letter of the dioecetes and the original petition, and ordering an inquiry into the facts to be held and a report to be made. So far the negotiations seem to have proceeded smoothly, but at this point a hitch occurred for in Tubi of the 8th year (i. e. eight months later than Ammonianus* letter to the comogrammateis) Apollonarion addressed a second petition to the dioecetes, of which the conclusion is extant in 11. 40-45, while the lost beginning of it presumably preceded the letter of the dioecetes which occurred immediately before 11. a sqq. In this second petition Apollonarion began by quoting the dioecetes' letter in answer to her first petition, and the first petition itself (11. 2-23), then recounted the action of Ammonianus (11. 33-9), and ended by asking the dioecetes to give stricter instructions to the new strategus (whose name is shown by one of the documents on the verso to be Diophan[es]), so that pressure might be applied to the local village authorities to cany out the previous orders of the dioecetes and to release her. The second petition of Apollonarion to the dioecetes is, we think, the which in 1. 46 is coupled with an and as having been quoted in the papyrus. Hence the texts of both these documents seem to have immediately preceded the beginning of the second The petition. is no doubt a second letter of the dioecetes (to the strategus or Apollonarion) in answer to the second petition: and with it we should connect in 1. 46, interpreting that on the analogy of in 1. 32 as the oflucial signature of the dioecetes appended to the copy of the petition enclosed in his reply but the identity of Aufidius Ammonius, who also appends his signature in 1. 46, remains quite obscure. The nature of the is explained by Col. ii of the verso, which seems to contain an actual copy of it. It was a report, probably supplied by the various comogrammateis, giving the situations and descriptions of Apollonarion's holdings and the names of the previous cultivators. Probably it was sent to the dioecetes by Apollonarion along with her second petition to him, and was also included by him in his reply. That this reply was, like the earlier one, favourable to Apollonarion is clear from the context, especially the words oh ... in 11. 46-7 the date at which it was dispatched is not stated, but though the
;
( (, []
[][
:
.[][5
899.
in
225
second petition was written

the year, for on Thoth
Tubi the reply had not taken
effect
by
the end of
46-50) with the usual request that the local officials should be instructed to release her from liabilities. Of this petition to the strategus we take the
(11.
,
whole
us,
I
of the 9th year Apollonarion sent off yet another
petition, addressed, as dossier,
we
which by
this
and her own
In this she began by citing the time comprised the second letter of the dioecetes, the second petition with all its enclosures, and concluded
think, to the strategus.
papyrus to be a copy, and, if so, the beginning of this third petition of which the end remains in 11. 46-50 was the actual beginning of the papyrus. brief summary of the arrangement of this very complicated document, as reconstructed
by
may
be of assistance.
I
Petition of Apollonarion to the strategus (beginning)
second letter of the dioecetes

.lost
4
5 6
second petition of Apoll. to the dioecetes (beginning) first letter of the dioecetes
first
petition of Apoll. to the dioecetes
11.
11.
2-32
4
7
second petition of Apoll. to the dioecetes (continued)

letter of
Ammonianus
11.
11. 11.
4
I
second petition of Apoll. to the dioecetes (end)

petition of Apoll. to the strategus (end)
33-5 36-9 40-5 46-50
The
chronological order of the documents
is 6, 5, 7, 4, 3, 2,
On the verso, the surface of which is much damaged, are two incomplete columns belonging to three distinct documents, written in hands which strongly resemble each other, but are perhaps not identical, and are certainly different from the hand of the recto. The upper half of Col. contains parts of 22 lines (the last 8 being almost entirely obliterated) of a document quoting a Among the words decipherable are 1. i ]as 3 ) ),
5
,8
L]
Âkf^âvbpeiq)
kirl
rfj
irpos
]s ei7r(ey)
-, g
^? 1[],
y
]
'
7(
elbcov]
8[],
rest of Col.
i
. ^
r.
]-
\atov
Tovs tokovs.
So
far as
can be judged, this document, unlike the two
following, has
no bearing on Apollonarion's
Heraclia.
by a copy of a petition similar later by another woman called

a
passage which
is
to that of Apollonarion,
It
of that line and the two next being almost entirely effaced, but in
^) ((^) ()
{).
() *(\) ^)() 8()

legible
:
. .(
case.
The
is
occupied
the rest
made apparently a year

(or
begins
-),
1.
?)
[]
(5)
juot
(6)
\
^?
{)' 7[]
4 sqq.
is
(y)
[] ()
226
THE OXRYHYNCHUS PAPYRI

ttipX \y\(t)py{ias)
(7))
:.{)
Ammonianus in 11. 36-9 Diophanes from Heraclia enclosing a letter of the dioecetes Flavius Studiosus, but these two documents, which continue up to the end of 1. 17, are in a hopeless condition. In 1. 18 sqq. is what appears to be a short imperial decree bearing upon the immunity of women from Aovk^los) and beginning occur in 1. 21, and a date, the words biKaias (hovi) 1. 32 also seems to belong to the decree, but the subject of the two following lines, which are the last of the column and begin much further to the right, is different. Col. ii has only the beginnings of lines, and
this letter of
\\ (
:
kiav[s)
. .
^?
y^y as ov
|
.
|
()
cf.
{,
(9)
(erovs)
^ ^ [)
(8)
avrfj
.
() 7{4()
to
With
Diophanes
the almost identical letter of
of the recto.
Then
follows a
copy of the petition
(()
(
is
[
is
]
() )
The
6-45)
is
probably not more than about a third of each

first five lines
preserved.
subject of the
uncertain, but the rest of the
column
(11.
occupied
by a document bearing upon Apollonarion's
case, being
we
think a copy of the
[,
1.
referred to in
1. 46 of the recto (cf. p. 224). It begins (1. 6) Apollonarion is alluded to more than once, and there are numerous
7]{)
references to lands at various places, including the
6 of the
recto, while lists of persons occur, in
words
7rai^T(es) ovt[s)
2nd hand
^ []9 [
30
Tfj[s
[
'{
im[
ALovbos mentioned in one case being followed by the
?).
letters
[
rrjs
) .-9 [ \] ?
-- {) a\{)
?
]t
{)
!47]';
{)
8t[
9 letters
]pvvy
25
letters
[
5 []*
f^î-
25 letters
']^
^1^
.[..]..
[.]/?[
]?[
a)s
.
25 letters
[.
]6[]
^[9
es
""^
(apovpas) {apOvpas)
,
.
7r[e/)]i
ie
[]
{apovpas)
]/3
(apovpas)
mp\
.]croy.
nepl ^f e/ceXei)
ovv
35
Ke[
^[]
25
{apovpas)
letters
25 letters
\\
^ []9
[]
[eiV
^,
899.
knu
\
[
c/c
re
7[]
e|
^ 227
a)(ê86v
[]
^^^
kv
25 letters
kv
^-
19 letters
oUeiov
.
v8eia\y
{]'
[]] [
.
.
[].[
25
letters
^?
-
25
letters
15 [....] 6^
yeviadai
[
-
21 letters
[.
.
.
[\
[.
.
9^
2 []
....].
[....].
[ , ^ ^ ^. .
[][
6
17 letters
[,
6 letters
[]
[]
[]
*5
1 ]
.
re
() [ 4 [][] []
(()'
kj
. . .
letters
re
[
^^ ko
y</?yf[ai/
kl
kevo
^[.
.
KKpiTCU
[]
Q2
^/
[-
kpav
228
[^]a[i,]

Koi
[\9
.[.]..
[]9.
[](3[]/
[][]9
.
.
'^ 9 ^ ?
in{evy
?
eJTTi
[].
[] ? [][[]
[]1
...[..
yecupyia
[.
. .
[] ?
e
anayop[ivov\To?
(erous)
(eVoyy)
[]
(eroi/9)
6[9
[.
.
KopeXXiavoD
Kaiaapos
\\\, .
[.
(Xniev)'
jfj?
\\9
[]
yôapyiav
\[
^'['"]^/?^ [yjecopyoi)? etV
[. .]
35
? ?' ? ? ? ? -^? []? ? .

[?)
<^.
Trjs
avTiy
? {). ?
^. [>] . [][.
''\[.\
[]
eat]
[] 6[9
-
[][]
eniaTCiXev
nepl {?)
[]
[]
?
40
[]
[]
,,) ?}[ ] [
^
{). ?
^
[ , ? [] [ ^
[?]
? []
{?)
. ^
[[] ^] ^] ?{)[] [? []?

ttj
[]
899.
[^]$ yrjs yecupywv,
45
[]9
[](.
\\ []
\^]
[
[]
nepl
,
?
avaYp[a](pfj
'^ ' ' [][ [] ' ..

8-^.
(erovs)
, ^. .
o'toi'
1.
229
[]
eooy
dvavBpov
KaOm
[7]6
[]
in[i[.
^(<).
[]
ois
[]
()
(eTOvs)
4-
1.
Pap. Pap.
'
19.
. |
(
his
.
.
[]. ()
Pap.
35.
8.
[] [.
Pap. Pap.
14.
.
imp
38.
47.
em above the line. 7 Pap. Pap. ; so in 25. added above the line.
37.
\^
highness the dioecetes Flavius Studiosus from Apollonarion also called daughter of Aristander, her mother being Didyma daughter of of ., Oxyrhynchus. ... (I am lessee of) 20 arourae near the metropolis, arourae at Chusis in the pastures of Dionysias, ... no arourae at Ision Panga, 38^ arourae at Seruphis, and arourae at Senekeleu and ... As long as I had the power I cultivated these and (paid) the taxes, but since it has been my fate as the result both of the extra levies ordained by his excellency the praefect Aemilius Saturninus and of other causes ... to have perforce spent nearly all the year on them, not only being hard pressed but also in consequence (having sacrificed) both my household stock, my private ornaments, and and a large quantity of other property worth a considerable amount for quite a small sum I am ., hence reduced to extreme poverty. For which reason, in order that I may not become a wanderer as I have only ... to live on, I present this petition, and entreat you (to pity) my fate, and release me from the cultivation of the aforesaid lands, and to write to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome instructions that the official in each village shall provide for the cultivation being performed by others for men are the persons suitable for undertaking the cultivation, as you yourself, my lord, owing to your innate kindness, Farewell. I have appended ... in order that I may be completely benefited through you. etis daughter The 1 8th year of the deified Aelius Antoninus, Thoth ., in the case of Saturninus, advocate, said, " Ptollion the father of my client was appointed of Ptollion
Aristandra,
.
. .
To
.,
Crown and public land at the villages of Busiris, Thinteris, and ... in the He died leaving her as his heir, and since the comogrammateis of Heracleopolite nome. these villages are imposing upon her the obligation to cultivate her father's land in defiance of the regulations forbidding this, and it has been decided by praefects and epistrategi from time to time that women are not to be forced to undertake this duty, she too requests, citing these judgements, that she may be released from the cultivation, which pertains only to men." Parmenion said, " Let the judgements upon such cases be read." There were read a decree
(to cultivate)
230
of Tiberius Alexander in the 2nd year of Galba, forbidding women to be made cultivators, and a decision of Valerius Eudaemon to the same effect in the 5th year of Antoninus, and another of Minicius Corellianus, epistrategus in the loth year of Antoninus Caesar the lord; whereupon Parmenion said, " In accordance with the judgements which have been read, and other cultivators ought has the right to be released from the cultivation Tathun I, ApoUonarion also called Aristandra, have to be appointed for the land in her stead." So far the copy of the letter Signed, the 7th year, Phamenoth 6. presented this petition. and the petition ; acting in accordance with which the basilicogrammateus of the nome and depuly-strategus Ammonianus wrote instructions to the officials of the villages where the lands are situated as follows Ammonianus, basilicogrammateus and deputy-strategus, to I send you a copy of the the comogrammateus of Chusis and those of the other villages. petition presented to me by ApoUonarion also called Aristandra, to which is joined a letter of his highness the dioecetes, and also a petition concerning the cultivation for which she declared herself not to be liable, in order that you may, in accordance with the judgements Signed, the 7th year, Pachon 27. on the subject, hold an inquiry and report to me. The change in appointment of other cultivators ought accordingly to take place in conformity with your letter, and the rents should be exacted from the former cultivators ; I therefore entreat you, if it please your Fortune, to command that stricter instructions be written to the present strategus of the nome to compel the officials to make the change in accordance with the orders which they have received, and the collectors to exact the dues from the cultivators who claim the land, and not to harass me, a woman without a husband or helper, following your previous instructions in this matter, that I may obtain relief. Presented by me, ApoUonarion also called Aristandra. The 8th year, Tubi i[.]. Farewell.
.
in accordance with
me Aufidius Ammonius. Thus far the petition, the list, and the letter which I entreat you to instruct the local officials to make the change in the appointment as claimed by me, and the collectors to exact the dues from the proper The 9th year, Thoth i. Presented by me ApoUonarion also called Aristandra, persons. daughter of Aristander. I, Cornelius son of Pekusis, have been appointed her guardian. The 9th year, Thoth i. s, assistant, have brought the petition. I,
Signed.
Signed by
1, The nature of this much abbreviated marginal note, which is written in a larger band than the body of the text, is quite uncertain. ... cf. introd. p. 225. 2. For the restoration which were special levies at intervals, see P. Tebt. 373. 12, 9. For
a date probably followed. known from B. G.U. 15. ii. i, a letter from him to the His official rank was not strategi of the Heptanomis written on Epeiph 1 7 of the 5th year. there given, but P. M. Meyer's view that he was praefect is now confirmed by the present passage and 916. 10, where he is mentioned as praefect in Pauni of the 6th year; cf. The precise date of this petition of Cantarelli, La serie dei prefetli di Egitto, pp. 63-4. ApoUonarion to the dioecetes is uncertain (cf. introd.) ; it cannot be later than Phamenoth 6 After Saturninus of the 7th year (cf. 1. 32, note), and probably is not many months earlier. the next praefect who is known is Q. Maecius Laetus, who held office in the loth year.
note.
After
10. Aemilius Saturninus is
cf. 11. 35-6, where by 17. 42-3, where they are contrasted with the term for a minor official; cf. P. Amh. 107. 15
11.
P. Brit. Mus. 164. something After Possibly the previous is required by the sense. like on the verso were to be reinstated ; cf. 11. 40-4 and the cultivators (ol (p. 226) which contains a list of these persons.
\{) '
, :() , . ^^
are
meant
the
and
The word seems
to be a general
('\ (()
. Flor. 57 54. &C.
899.
;
of
18. inicT[
cf.
introd.
may be The
the name of the applicant is given in 1. 31 as 21. ] where the termination is not -ens. Probably she had two names. eV [: perhaps en, yrju being an accusative of the same kind as e.g. Aeschin. 3. 24 may have occurred. an infinitive such as in the parallel passage fromB. G. U. 648. corresponds to 25. 12-4 quoted on pp. 222-3; cf. Wilcken, Os/. i. p. 427. 27. Parmenion, the presiding judge, cannot have been praefect, for on Thoth i of the i8th year of Antoninus (cf. 1. 20) that office was held by Sempronius Liberalis (B. G. U. 372). Perhaps he was epistrategus of the Heptanomis, but that view is open to the objection that in Choiak of the 20th year the epistrategus was Statilius Maximus, as is shown by 487. i, while B. G. U. 340, an undated petition to him, refers to events in the 12th year, so that Other possibilities are Statilius Maximus may have been already in office in the 1 8th year. or t^ws that Parmenion was 28-30. For Tiberius Alexander and Valerius Eudaemon cf. Cantarelli, op. cit. pp. 33 and 49. Minicius Corellianus, epistrategus of the Heptanomis, occurs also in P. Gen. 31 not which refers to the 9th year of Antoninus. Before In 1. 28 after ytapyta is to be understood, as is shown by the word seems satisfactory. no compound of is the signature of some official and the following date refers to it, 32. which marks the end of ApoUonarion's petition. The signature may have not to been added in the office of the dioecetes upon the receipt of the petition, but since the petition is itself an enclosure in the letter of the dioecetes, we are disposed to regard as the signature of the dioecetes at the conclusion of the copy of the petition which he was forwarding cf. 1. 46 and introd. cf. 1. 46, G. U. 6 1 3. 25 and 36, and introd. 33. erfpov on which can be found in a singular antecedent for 37.
.
,
.
appended by ApoUonarion in 11. 20-32, and 8e has perhaps dropped out. Cannot be read, and the word following erepai does not seem to be any part
:
,
/
^
:
or or SOme part of construction of 11. 18-19 is not clear.
\
;
231
\, ,
but hardly
([-
if right,
refers to the
8.85,
8,
?.
!,
6[:.
,,
'
{[][ (8
:
([][
writer
being probably used, as often, for the singular, the depends, but the plural Cf. the letter of Diophanes well have meant it to be the antecedent of ). ) quoted on p. 225, where the phrase recurs, but with the abbreviation iv cf. e. g. 985 ^v in the sense of including in For
may
{()
would be expected at this point (cf. the letter of or fTfpov 38. means no more than the duplicate', Diophanes quoted on pp. 225-6), and perhaps in 1. 37 is really and the plural If it means the second of two copy.' i. e. correct, these were probably duplicates, not two petitions to Animonianus written at None of the three documents different times, so that the sense would be much the same. ntpl the stated to be enclosed in Ammonianus' letter actually follows in 1. 40 sqq. ytapyias is the Original petition to the dioecetes already quoted in 11. 2-32, and the letter of the dioecetes immediately preceded it, but the petition of ApoUonarion to Ammonianus himself does not seem to have been cited in the papyrus cf. introd. the traces of the figure of the year are very slight, and would 39. {(Tovs) but the date of Ammonianus letter is clearly later than Phamenoih 6 of the as well suit e. g. 7th year (1. 33), the date of the communication from the dioecetes which caused it to be written, and unless the date in 1. 39 is earlier than that in 1. 45 (Tubi of the 8th year) we are
:
.
;
'
() (8\)', and .
'
G. U.
68, 24
'
{8 ( (\{() [\(]
8({
toIs
'
'
8,
\8ou
232
unable to explain the relation of 11. 40-50 to what precedes, for 11. 40-5 cannot be regarded as an enclosure in the letter of Ammonianus. apparently the previous cultivators were to be made responsible 41. In in the cited on p. 226. for the land leased by Apollonarion ; cf. and in 1. 48 they are 11. 434 a different phrase is used was suggested by Wilcken. vaguely called S>v
:
^}) [
24-3
\,
900.
Petition to a Logistes.
X 16 cm.
A.D. 322.
same logistes Avho issued the proclamation from a functionary who had been nominated about as an annual superintendent of the express-post, and who here complains of the It is failure of certain donkey- drivers to support him in carrying out his duties. badly put together, in spite of the comparatively high position of the writer. The year of the sixth consulate of Licinius Augustus and the second of Licinius Caesar, in which the papyrus is dated (cf. 42. 8-9), is still disputed. The two most recent discussions are those of Jouguet in Coviptes rendus de Acad, des Inscr. et Belles-Lettres, 1906, pp. 231-6 (cf. Archiv, III. pp. 339-43), and Seeck in Rhein. Mus. 1907, pp. 517 sqq., who uphold A.D. 322, and Viereck
petition to Dioscurides, the
the gj^^mnastic display in 42,
in Archiv,
IV. pp. 156-62, who decides for A.D. 323.
Of
prefer the former.
'[]9
8\
'
[
^
ih
these alternatives
we
'
[]
5
^,
oîos
^^) 9 [[)] [7{) {9) ^

\o\yL<rrfj
)(9
-^
e^
. ,e/y
? ? ^
flatovTos
,
'
^^
e^
[]^-
[6\^
TOVS
9 ?,
900.
iveSp^veij/
kuiovs Sk
\
20
]^ [
avT0V9
, ^
tois
1.
PETITION TO A LOGISTES
^
(2nd hand}
233
)(pe(av
[]intSovvai
^,
'^ 09
^xuv
eêTeXovv
ayjops {
{)5
9,
[]^
e/y
\
yivk-
\^
12.
1 4.
irepi
.
j*.
^ ^^.
(Viovs COrr.
[]^
Pap.
3rd hand
from .
17.
\.
viraKovovTus,
/ (^ \'\. ^/
. .
[{)]
^,
.
tovs
/xei/
7[]'.
1 6.
^3 ^
1,
of
COrr.
KovbovKTopias COrV.
18.
COXV.
In the consulship of our masters Licinius Augustus for the sixth time and Licinius for the second time, ... To Valerius Dioscurides also called Julianus, logistes of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Dioscorus son of Silvanus, ex-magistrate and senator of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus. Being already the administrator of the impenal patrimonial estates in the tenth pagus of this nome, I have besides been nominated as contractor for the express-post for the year auspiciously approaching. It was accordingly incumbent on those who customarily discharge such services on behalf of the annual nominees to this office, to render obedience to me who have been entrusted with so many public burdens, and to discharge their customary services, for which their expenses are provided. But whereas I learn that these persons are desirous of acting fraudulently in respect of these important and unavoidable functions, some by absenting themselves, and others by deception, and since the period before entering upon this duty has become short, I therefore hasten to present this petition, requesting that the said donkey-drivers, Faustus, Horus, and Chaereas, be compelled to retain and to provide everything for the functions pertaining to the contract which they were wont yearly to fulfil, in obedience to the annual contractors, so that I may with their assistance perform the function entrusted to me, and not be reduced to appeal to the officials upon this matter. (Endorsed) Concerning a case of fraud in the consulship aforesaid, Mesore 6. (Signed) Presented by me, Aurelius Dioscorus.'
'
the
most renowned Caesar
are the properties belonging to the imperial patrimonium, which in period were usually called The occurrence of the term pairimonalia in the fourth century is noticeable.
5.
The
Egypt
in
the
Roman
234
6.
:
T^tiE
OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
els
:
/3
^(
cf.
B. G. U. 906. lO
cf.
(\.
138. 9
KovhoxjKTopiav
Sêos
Oxy. . . 2 1 9, &C., took 6. to refer to the race-course, but, as Wilcken has remarked to us, the cursus velox or express postal service is doubtless meant cf. Cod. Theod. 8. 5. 62 and Preisigke, Klio, VII. p. 269. KovSovKTopia conductoria is novel, and conducioria is apparently not found in the sense
6.
.,
Flor. 39 6
..
In
,,
was
tO
vi.
P. Leipzig 40.
iii.
140. 7
implied here. 12-3. For
have been
in the accusative.
;
satisfactory
pkv 904. 9. has no construction, and should reading is indeed uncertain, and the supposed not very but a participle seems required to balance and d7ri[o](}(r(, but for
cf.
^'\,
The
the case, gives a

.
good
.
and the meaning to be that his duties had become short,
.
ovTOi oi
sense appears to
15
On
^
. .
\^
sense.
.
It is
I
noticeable that
we SUppose
\'^
eVioty
.
.
had to take up This remedy is somewhat violent, but cf. B. G. U. 893. 1 2-14 o\iyai(?) ^juepat eV where the be very similar, and, for this use of e.g. B. G. U. 18. 14
the interval of time remaining before Dioscorus
^^^
^^^:
the duties of
^.
t.
see
Rostowzew, X'hO,
.
16-17. '^^^' X^*' is strange, but we can find no other suitable reading, and is supported by the following exeiv . would hardly fill the [ space at the beginning of 1. 17. avTovs is practically certain in spite of the letters marked doubtful, for though the could equally well be read as , and vs might possibly be , these alternatives give no word. The final s has been written twice over, once as a flourish below the line, and again in the ordinary position, tviois seems to be a slip for (vtavaiois, a word which has already occurred in the adverbial form in 1. 8 the mistake may have been assisted by eviovs in 1. 13. to7s eViotr is hardly a possible expression. and 19. To'is are apparently general terms for a person in authority, used in much the same way as The titles commonly occur without further definition as e. g. in 894. i, but are also found both in combination with a local name indicating the sphere of influence, e.g. 158. 2 ttjs or with the name of the person to whom the was subordinate, e. g. 131. 14 G. U. 367. 5 and 368. 10 cf. the similar USe of in 896. 28. The earliest instance of a that we have noticed is P. Brit. Mus. II. 214. 22, of the reign of Aurehan.
^.
, , ]
p. 253.
;
originally written for iviovs.
be an error for
[](,
(6 ,,.
6( \
2
15
[]
,, ]
901.
Petition to a Public Advocate.

X
12 cm.
A.D. 336.
of cKbiKos or defensor
official occupying the position though in this case as a deputy. It is a complaint of a woman against a neighbour arising out of a chase after her pigs which had got loose but the details of the story are lost owing to the mutilation of the papyrus. On the verso are a few letters which apparently have no relation to the petition on the recto.
is (cf.
This document like 902
addressed to an
note),
902.
i,
901. 'TTrare/ay
PETITION TO A PUBLIC ADVOCATE
[>]
5
6
? ,?
.
.
0\\ [\^
^ []
...[..
^^ ^ 8 9
235
[] } ^9 ^ ^^ (
,
'4
[]
\] ]
.
.
]
]
.
6[]
^yoav
15
[]
.
15
[
letters
.
^
?
[.
.
] []*
.[...]..[.
[....].
[
.] '
]
33 letters
18
]6
26
letters
'
20
]
]
.[
:. ;/[/
.
1,
viruTfias
also in 10, 12, 13
Pap.
18.
1 6.
Pap.
'
1.
most illustrious, (?) Nepotianus and Tettius Facundus the Flavius Julianus, deputy-advocate of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelia In the Allous daughter of Thonius of the village of Taampemou in the fifth pagus. evening time of yesterday our two pigs made a rush into our piece of land, and got into the channel of the water-machine of our children and a certain Pabanus, of the said village. The aforesaid Pabanus happening to be by, and having in his hands a stick, wished to He had not been in the least injured (catch) the pigs and (remove them ?) from the place.
In the consulship of Vibius
6.
, .
Pap.
].
. .
[] ^^.
'
Pap.
14.
('
Pap.
Fa.p.
'' 8>.
8.
1.
\.
[] .
9
.
Pachon
To
by the
(I
pigs, but full of
know
not
how ?)
. against them, because they had overrun me, wishing to unless from some madness
.'
. .
I. Cf. for these consuls, whose gentile names are not known from literary sources, With regard to the latter, P. Flor. 96. 6 and 13, where Vitelli reads Oiii [.]ov and TertTiOu. though the traces of the second r in our papyrus are excessively slight, the letter is guaranteed by the comma after the first (see critical note). This mark, which is quite clear, would
.
236
not have been inserted if the next letter had been a vowel, and we have no doubt that the supposed t in P. Flor. 96 is a similar sign, which is sometimes so exaggerated that it could Moreover, Tettius has the advantage of being a well-known easily be mistaken for a letter. Roman name. Out [?pv may represent either Virius, as Vitelli suggests, or Vibius. the occurrence of this phrase shows that Wilcken's objections in 3. bioiKovvTi in P. Amh. 72. i are Archiv, II. p. 127 to our supplement hioiK{pvvTi) Its precise significance is not yet proved, but we adhere meanwhile to our groundless. cf. the analogous original explanation that it means a deputy, and not the magistrate proper use of Sunwv in e. g. 727. 5, P. Brit. Mus. 908. 13 and 19. is mentioned in 501. 10, &c. 4. The village of as suggested above, might be for irebimv; but ireSia 8. if not equivalent to in papyri commonly mean the lands of a village, not of a private owner. or ti/ is no doubt an infinitive depending on but not 10 At the beginning of the line there is a vestige of ink in 14. Perhaps front of 01, but if another letter was written this line was begun further to the left than those above it.
.
:
{)
',
8 ].
([^,
\{
902.
Petition to a Public Advocate.
petition to a defensor
(?
;
31-5x39 cm.
:
About
1.
A. D.
465.
cf.
note on
i) of
Cynopolis from a
complaining of oppression and wrongful imprisonment by a member of the senate. According to his own statement the petitioner would seem to have but it is likely from his repeated offer been treated with extreme harshness
cultivator,
(11.
9-10, 16-7) to pay any debt which could be established against him, that right
entirely
cf.
was not
papyrus;
on one
1.
side.
difficulty arises
regarding the date of the
note on
19.
[
5
\\( []
[]9
]
,
[] [
[]
^ ] ^^
[]
,^
9
?.
e/c
, ^-
902.
Tfi
,. ? ?
4$
opeâi
PETITION TO A PUBLIC ADVOCATE

d
237
kv
kSikol
rah
npo[s]
roh
89,
TToXcaeiu
([]
Trj
/
afj
15
aveOifi^vai re
/xi/[o]uy,
3rd hand
^
Pap.
1.
[]^
^ , , ^ .
KeXivaat
)^ 7, /3?
e/y
eh TeXeiau
^, ()
anep
TOvaSe
irpoeinov
eyovTos
yap
(2nd hand)
[(6\
3
.
16.
lo-aifj
Pap. through.
Some
from .
.^ . ^
2.
.
Pap.
6.
e
Pap.
of
9.
II.
in tois
and
\.
written above
, which
II-2.
\.
netvav.
1 3.
. Second
17. First
letters inserted
above
have been erased.

blotted.
Pap.
1 9.
COrr.
is
crossed
COTT.
corr.
* To Flavins Isaac, most learned advocate and defensor of the upper quarter of Cynopolis, from Aurelius Macarius, son of Joseph, of the said city. In the past I was appointed irrigator and cultivator of real property on the estate of Phoebammon, of blessed memory, member of the council. After his death his brother Theodorus entered upon the management of his property, and tyrannously seized eight fine beasts out of my kine ; he also to prison three months ago, in consequence of which sent and had me unjustly carried This he has done in spite of my readiness the remainder of my kine have died of hunger. Therefore, since advocates to pay, if written proof of any debt to him can be produced. have been devised in the cities for the puose of lending assistance to the oppressed and I have been reduced to complete ruin and the extremity of hunger through the aforesaid member of the council I present this petition to your wisdom, begging you to order him to
238

;
be summoned, first of all bringing about the restoration to me by his excellency of my kine which he tyrannously seized, in the same good condition in which they then were and for the rest directing that what seems good to your wisdom should be done, and that I be released from my bonds, since I am ready, as aforesaid, to discharge any debt secured in For the perpetrators of injustice are hateful to the laws, most learned lord writing. The year advocate. (Signed) I, Aurelius Macarius, son of Joseph, presented this petition. after the consulship of the most illustrious Flavins Vivianus for the second time, and of the consul whose name is to be declared, Athur 24.'
(),
These
I.
cf.
901.
3,
129. 3
6 Strassb. () (1. \([)?), are the defensores civitaiis who from the year a.d. 365 appear as regulariy They constituted authorities in the provincial towns (Cod. Just. i. 55; Cod. Theod. i. 29). were elected by the body of the citizens, the decurions being ineligible, and held office Scholastic! are originally for five years, but after the time of Justinian only for two.
i. 29. 2 among the classes suitable for the appointment. limited jurisdiction in civil cases and in minor criminal matters ; their chief function was, as described in 11. lo-i of the papyrus, to protect citizens from oppression and injustice plebem tantuvi vel decuriones ab omniimproborum insoleniia et tevieriiate tueantur.
P. Brit.
Mus.
I.
87. 85
(5()
{), . 4
{)
tKbUov
G. U. 1094.
^ [ .
ttjs
expressly
named
in
Cod. Theod.
The
de/efisores
had a
Cod. Theod. i. 29. 7; cf. Cod. Just. i. 55. 4 ut imprimis parentis vicem plebi exhibeas, descriptionibus rusticos urbanosque non paiiaris adfligi, officialium insolentiae, iudicum procacitaii is used. In P. Leipzig 34. 10 of c. a.d. 375 the form occurras, &c. .
.
.
were advocates employed in defending cases and similar legal work, The such as drawing up petitions; cf. Cod. Theod. 8. 10. 2, where they are coupled with scholasticos ultra modum acceptis nee latet officiales, and their avarice is censured: honorariis in defensione causarum omnium et anno?ias et sumptus accipere consuesse. and P. Brit. Mus. III. IO44. 25. cf. 137 2 2 3. in 126. 1 7, &C. is similar to being doubtful, and the middle voice is not quite satisfactory, the 7.
'.
[]
This date
{)
aS
:
unusual.
13.
that Vivianus had been consul for the second time, whereas his only recorded consulship is that in a. d. 463 (when his partner was Fl. Caecina Basilius, or, according to Marcellinus, Felix), and the lists show no blanks in the years preceding and following that year, to which period without cf. C. I. G. 3467. 3, 42. 9, doubt the papyrus belongs. For the phrase .] 99 1. I and 60. 12 rolr , P. Brit. Mus. numerous Other examples are given in Du Cange, s. v. is unusual. Its Occurrence in a date
19.
is
() 8
\
(^),
singular, for the order of the
Wilcken suggests. words must imply
DOS.
Accusation against a Husband.

27-2X2i-6cm.
Fourth century.
This singular document is an elaborate indictment of a husband by his wife, who gives a circumstantial account of the former's violent or insulting behaviour, extending over a considerable period of time. The two, whose names are not
mentioned, seem to have been a young couple, united originally by an
903.
ACCUSATION AGAINST A HUSBAND

;
239
and subsequently by a regular contract (11. 17-8) but in neither condition could they succeed in living on terms of harmony. The present document, which is unaddressed, was presumably a kind of affidavit used in proceedings taken
against the husband
it is written in vulgar Greek, and in an irregular uncial hand, the letters of the first two lines being much enlarged. The occurrence of the word in 1. ^'j is of special interest in connexion with the muchdiscussed Epistle of Psenosiris ; cf. note ad loc. Ori the verso are a few lines of shorthand in two columns.
;
79,
TOVS
Tois
4
5
Tot/y
Tlipi
S>v
[]
[]
.
e/y
cVi oXas
SovXovs
[]^4
[]
[] , ( []
15
' , ;
[]
7[],
^
6
;
^
.
, ^, , {}(){'
Tats
kveKoi TOIS
e/y
^
fvtffTfvev
((, .
[e/jy
{)
.3
6/.
ray
25
^^[/ccuy]
..
[]
[,]
wepi
^^, ^,
\
c/y
() {) . ()
240

eh
TO
7rapea)(ev
?
30
8,
^^
ef
35
^ \
Pap.
22.
. ^ ] , (.
4 8.
1.
^9
^ .? . , ?
eve^vpov
. ? ???
^<>'
kv
.
.
added
'
3(
'''"'^
added above the
line.
Pap.
of
COrr.
COrr. of 33. SeCOnd above the line, ai of apai corr. (?)

all
, . (' '^ . /
//era
6
'
(0?).
^" ^^
34.
6.
rats
g.
Pap. Pap.
'
of
1.
I'J.
from
26.
37.
Pap. 28. 1. Pap. 35. \. added above the of

.
1.
line.
by him against me. He shut up his own slaves and and son for seven whole days in his cellars, having insulted his slaves and my slave Zoe and half killed them with blows, and he applied fire to my foster-daughters, having stripped them quite naked, which is contrary to the laws. He also said to the same foster-daughters, " Give up all that is hers," and they said, " She has nothing with us "; and to the slaves when they were being beaten he said, " What did she take from my house ? " and they under torture said, " She has taken nothing of yours, but all your property is safe." Zoilus went to see him because he had shut up his foster-son, and he said to him, " Have you come on account of your foster-son or of such a woman, to He swore in the presence of the bishops and of his own brothers, " Hencetalk about her ? " forward I will not hide all my keys from her (he trusted his slaves but would not trust me) I will stop and not insult her." Whereupon a marriage deed was made, and after this agreement and his oaths, he again hid the keys from me and when I had gone out to the church at " Sambatho he had the outside doors shut on me, saying, " Why did you go to the church ? and using many terms of abuse to my face, and through his nose. There were 100 artabae He of corn due to the State on my account of which he paid nothing, not a single artaba. obtained possession of the books, and shut them up saying, " Pay the price of the hundred and he said to his slaves, " Proartabae " having himself paid nothing, as I stated before Choous his assistant was carried off to prison, and vide helpers, to shut her up also." Euthalamus gave security for him which was insufficient, so I took a little more and gave it When I met him at Antinoopolis having my bathing-bag (?) with my for the said Choous. ornaments, he said to me, " I shall take anything you have with you on account of the To all this his security which you gave to my assistant Choous for his dues to the State." mother will bear witness. He also persisted in vexing my soul about his slave Anilla, both at Antinoopolis and here, saying, " Send away this slave, for she knows how much she has possessed herself of," probably wanting to get me involved, and on this pretext to take away whatever I have myself. But I refused to send her away, and he kept saying, " A month hence I will take a mistress." God knows this is true.'
Concerning
the insults uttered
mine with
my
foster-daughters
and
his agent
903.
3.
ACCUSATION AGAINST A HUSBAND

cf.
.>[>:
who were being brought up by

different
6.
male For the hyperbole

ê.
^
P. Leipzig 47. 10. The here were apparently some girls the complainant, the masculine in bein^g an errar 6 ^ is mentioned in 1. 12.
241
18
^v^vaeu
9.
^
1.
The
cf. e.g. P. Brit. Mus. instrumental use of the genitive
in
dômVa.
,;;,^ (hterally 'on our side') is practically equivalent to roiav IS a slighting reference to the writer of this indictment.
Td\y\, eipeOJvTas
. ^].
I.
is
113. 12 (d). 11 noticeable.
.,.
131
.
14-5
20.
(both
of
Byzantine period);
,.
sense in
G. U. 29. 1-2 the word is used in another

.
,.
^-
For
inav<^ cf
.
uncommon
15. With this oath made in the presence of the bishops cf P. Leipzig 43 where f 6 ^î a bishop acts as a judge. 16-7. The insertion above the line is a parenthetical explanation of _ an
k\(Is.
Speaking through the nose aggravated the insult cf. naso susbendere, &c. i. 33 balba de nare lociitus has a different meaning. 29. is perhaps better written as two words than one. In either case the article meant seems to be some kind of handbag which was carried by a lady in going to he bath, and would ho d trinkets and similar objects. A connexion with so. ?,' ^ (ct. 265. 3), IS less likely.
2 2.
;
in Fersius
^,
r-
^,
r r
34.
35.
as used in P. Tebt. 315. 21 ae the sense of 37 iôv cf. P. Grenf IL 73. 9. The present passage, which supplies a contemporary parallel, supports our view of that papyrus as against the interpretation of Deissmann {T/ie Epistle of Psenosiris) who wished to make there a proper name.
^ (>:
cf.
P. Tebt. 424. 5
is
the Opposite
^,
d
Be
8.
^^'
904.
Petition to a Praeses.
31-3
88-5 cm.
Fifth century.
A petition
Flavius,
addressed to an
who had consented
unnamed praeses (of the Thebaid) by a certain to act as substitute for Philoxenus in the post of
riparius, a police official
(cf. 1. 3, note). Philoxenus had undertaken to provide Flavius with the requisite staff of helpers and indemnity in case of accident, but
;
had
failed to fulfil his bond and Flavius, who had been subjected to much indignity and even violence in the performance of his duties, now prays that he may be released from them and the original holder made responsible. The
petition
is
cast in a stilted
formal cursive.
1
Tfjs
^. ^ 8[]9 ^
Tlapa
and
rhetorical style
the handwriting
is
an exceptionally large,
{).
R
rbu
^-
242
3

ovroy
yap
/ \ , 9 ] '
ei
avvyevrj
7
^ ,
[]
eis
, ?, ^ ,
eiy
^
9
[]09 ?
XeiTovpyiiav
$ 9
,
Tovs
oUeTas re
[]\
\
yeveaOai
/xe
&
^ , [] ^
}
lopyav
ay
e/s
66ev ray
ray
,
2.
lopyav,
[
;
[], []
Kayoo
5e
[]
\
1.
^^
ay
,
1.
e/xe
]^
yao[pa (5 ^
Pap.
SO in
11.
and
Pap.
Pap.
1.
iKeaias
'
Pap.
8.
From Flavins. The purity of your righteous judgement will surely pity me, an old man who has suffered a breach of covenant and mockery at the hands of Philoxenus, the devoted
magistrianus.
.& ^. .
y]v
9
.
,
-{
9.
3.
'[]/;6
Pap. Pap.
7
.
*''''
Pap.

He
gave
me
his
word on
oath,
and promised
that
he would surely
fulfil
without any reminding every requirement for the office of riparius, providing for my support both servants and assistants and others whose duty it would be to undertake the guarding of the city ; and not only so, but he promised that if anything extraordinary happened, he would himself make up the loss to those who suffered injury, and also that he would set right everything connected with this office. But all this he has evaded, paying no attention to my unfortunate self, who am daily suspended by ropes and have my body belaboured with blows, and possess no brother, no relative, no son to sympathize with me, so that at last the very breath of my life is in danger. Accordingly I make my entreaties to your highness that I should be released from so grievous an office, and that the original holder should be compelled to finish it either himself or through some other person, as I renounce
904.
PETITION TO A PRAESES
243
it, being unable to endure any longer an office so severe and onerous, in order that having gained my request I may bless the impartial ears of your highness, our most noble lord
praeses.'
2.
is
presumably an adverb from a form occurring in Onesand. would have been more normal with following. the magistria7ii were the agentes in rebus in the service of the magisier officiorum, and were employed as messengers or representatives in the provinces cf. Cod. Theod. 6. 27, Cod. Just. 12. 20 De agentibus in rebus, which devoh'ssimus, i. e. a true servant of the State, was the regular epithet of inagistriani ; cf. e. g. Cod. Just. 12. 21. 7 schola devoiissiinoruni agentum in rebus, C. I. G. 3467. 78
Slrateg. i. 37.
:
(8(\
that the riparius, who first appears in the fourth century, was primarily 3. a police official appears clearly from 1. 4, where the rrjs is mentioned as the sphere of duties of his assistants, and the other evidence is in accordance with this. In P. Amh. 146 a riparius issues to eirenarchs an order for arrest similar to those sent in earlier times by the strategus (e.g. P. Tebt. 290), decurion (64), or beneficiarius (65). Petitions to riparii concerning cases of assault are extant in P. Cairo 10269 and P. Leipzig 37, and in 897 they are found engaged in the search for offenders. Other references to them are P. Leipzig 49, where a riparius appears as surety for the appearance of a person, P. Leipzig 62. i. 34, where two riparii are found acting with a in the delivery of gold to a occurs in a papyrus C. P. R. 30. 52, whcrc a pitrapios of the sixth century, when the houses of the great nobles play an important part in the administration of the country (cf. 133. 8), and P. Brit. Mus. 653. 17. They were sometimes officials oi (e.g. P. Leipzig 49), sometimes of the nome(P. Leipzig 37 and 897), and are often found acting in pairs, e.g. 897, and P. Cairo 10269. The office, as 904 shows, was a burdensome XeiTovpyia. : this form occurs as early as Aristotle, Metaph. 11. 8. 12; cf. Diod. i. 5. &C. 78, Act. Apost. 17. 15 eya> 8. P. Strassb. 40. 25-8 cf. 136. II
[ :
;
,
: . .
'
'
(^^
[ , .,
.
[^
(d)
CONTRACTS
Marriage Contract.
905.
2048
cm.
. D.
170.
A short but interesting

Oxyrhynchite
contracts,
is
contract of marriage between two inhabitants of the
village Psobthis.
The
is
formula, as usual in Oxyrhynchus marriageas in the
of the protocol type, not that of a
Fayum
cf.
496.
The dowry brought by

provision
is
the bride
is
briefly described, the obligation of the

in
to maintain his wife adequately
emphasized
husband the stereotyped phraseology, and

in case of
made
clause
for the restoration of the

is
dowry
a separation.
An
where the bridegroom's father appears as a consenting party to the deed and guarantor of the repayment of the dowry and the opening formula is also remarkable cf. 1. i, note.
uncommon
added
at the end,
244
[
[eîSoTO
68] [ '\ [^ \.
5'
[ei/
[^] [ 7]
\ \
15
] ^ ^.^ ] 8 ]
"fipov
{9)
[e/y
]
uSeaL
[] \
] 8 8[. ^[\ 86] [ \ [ ]^ ^ ] , ,{) [] )([6] [] 8( . '^ 8^8k
\
6
eVi
kv
['\
['
886[]
] 8
k\av 8\k
^ ^\
er
[[/]]
ev
XevKov.
6., 8, ^^ 8,
'
8[\
kv
[;]]
[[tc]]
[]
[[^?]]
. .
'
of 4 crossed through.
7.
from
5. [eis
. []\
Pap.
.
.
1.
] :
,
.
.
and
, ^ .
8e
{)
and of written above added above the line ; 1,

1 4.
]5 ".
from
.
and
which are
6.
1.
1
added above the hne.
Antoninus and Faustina, Augusti. Menodorus son of Horus and Tacallippus of the village of Psobthis has given for partnership of marriage Thatres, his daughter by Thatres, to ApoUonius son of Heracles and Tausorapis. The bride brings to her husband in respect of dowry one mina's weight on the Oxyrhynchite standard of common gold, in kind, according
.
.
.
to valuation,
and in parapherna in clothing two outer veils, one Let the other white. husband and wife therefore live together observing the duties of marriage, and the husband shall supply the wife with necessaries in proportion to his means. If a separation takes place after the birth of children or before it, the husband shall restore all the superdowry at the time of separation, and the dowry in sixty days from the day on which the separation takes place; and Menodorus, the giver of the bride, shall have the right of execution upon the husband and upon all his property. The father of the husband, Heracles son of IMorus and Apollonia, of the said village, being present assents to the
. .
.,
the
905.
marriage, and
MARRIAGE CONTRACT
The
Phamenoth
245
is surety for the payment of the aforesaid dowry. written in duplicate in order that each party may have a copy ;
This contract is valid, being and in answer to the formal

loth year,
18.'
question they have declared to each other their consent.

I.
is a date. There seems to be barely room for even if erovs were written as a symbol ; it is also 20) noticeable that the month is not added (there being a blank space after and the date at the end makes another at the beginning quite superfluous. Moreover, the mention of the empress in a date would be very unusual, though possibly it might have been thought appropriate in a marriage-contract ; cf. the coins in which Faustina is associated with Fecunditas, Fortuna muliebris, Laetitia, &c. These considerations suggest the probability that 1. I contains some unfamiliar formula, e. g, with which might be compared the common in wills. In any case, however, the mention of here appears to fix the year given in 1. 20 as the loth of Marcus Aurelius, for though the phrase in II. 19-20 suggests a later period (cf. note ad loc), the fact that none of the parties to the contract is an Aurelius gives strong support to a date earlier than Caracalla. For Faustina cf. 502. 3-4, where a priest of occurs in the reign of Marcus.
It is
(cf.
very unlikely that this line
(erovs)
1.
^],
,),
,}
Se
:
'\ .,
"
5. 6.
((\\( 6kyav
is
fore suggest
(kSiSovoc
(!. []
and
)?/] ], though
cf.
too long, and the natural subject of thereis the bride. that word does not apparently occur in the papyri ; cf however,
of
in
[).
7.
Grammatik, pp. 167-8.
8.
]vov is the
12-3. Cf. 603, where it is similarly provided that the were to be returned on demand, and the within sixty days. The latter term is also that fixed in 497. 6 and P. Gen. 21 {Archiv, III. p. 387); in Roman marriage-contracts thirty days is a commoner limit. At the beginning of 13 the space is rather broad for ^], and perhaps a^Siâ
1.
{) \
{
:
4. 3
a
exemplifies
]
to
6.
We
'([)
cf.
irevre.
The
12,
insertion
common phenomenon;
be a new compound;
like
seems
cf.
termination of
cf.
some word
or
e.g.
906.
P.
Tebt.
26.
Mayser,
921. 4 and B.G. U. 327. 7
irji)
should be read. 16-8. On the analogy of this passage we would suggest that the signature which in 497. 22-4 follows those of the bridegroom and the bride's father is that of the bridegroom's Similarly in 906. 10 father, who was perhaps made security, as here, for the repayment. Isidorus, who is only a few years younger than the father of the wife, may well be the father of the husband. In P. Leipzig 27, which like 906 is an agreement for divorce, the husband is associated with a person who actually pays over the dowry on his behalf to the wife's father ; but this fourth person is there unlikely to be the husband's father, since not only is no such relationship stated, but the husband was a freedman, who would not be expected to have an assignable father. Mitteis suggests that he was the banker, but that does not seem
at all
probable
we should
had
prefer to suppose that he

in
was more
intimately concerned in the

as
the
transaction,
and
appeared
the
original
marriage-contract
husband's
guarantor.
19. This is a remarkably early example of the use in Egypt of the stipulatory formula, which only becomes common in the third century. In fact we are unable to refer to another instance from the second century apart from those in which Roman citizens are concerned, is an for in C. [P. R. 22. 35, 'which is cited by Mitteis, Reichsrecht, p. 486^ erroneous reading (Hunt, Goli. Gel. Anz., 1897, p. 462).
]/^6[
246

906.
Deed of Divorce.
26 X 33 I cm.
;
Second or early
third century.
The conclusion of a contract for divorce cf. 266, P. Leipzig 27, C. P. R. I. &c. The document is apparently called an referring to the repayment 23, At the end are the names and descriptions of cf. note on 1. 10. of the dowry
?/,
is
the principal parties to the contract, Horion

Plutarche the wife,
a surety for him
;
who
no doubt the
wife's father,
and a third person who

cf.
is
not the husband but
may have been
905. 16-8, note.
[ [
45
24
letters
[][
5

Trepi
^ ^, ?
]
.
][][
[.
.]
TTJs
Sk
9
Trjs
^[][
ivKaXiaciv
[\
Sia
ety
)(5
,
[]
'
.
)([]
\
eêTvat
\\^
Aioyevn
avrois viois
)[]5
etvai,
. {).
[]
7
6 ,
()
0[.
1
6[]
ttJ
}? []
5e
[]9
[]
[)
The
^
(.
three
.
.
)]
()
will
{).
{^)
1.
{) 6{) {).
of.
as for
and the parapherna fixed
in the said contract,
worth 40 drachmae.
further agree that they neither
claim or proceed against each other on any point connected with the union of Diogenes and Plutarche, or on any other subject whatever up to the present day. Diogenes shall henceforth provide the necessary means for the said sons, who shall live with him until they come of age and henceforth it shall
;
make nor
make any
906.
DEED OF DIVORCE
247
be lawful for Diogenes and Plutarche, either of them, to marry as they choose without incurring liability, any act of aggression against them being invalid. The above-mentioned contract, "and the registration of it through the record-office, and communication of it are acknowledged to be invalid. This receipt is valid. Horion, aged about 57, with no distinguishing mark. Plutarche, aged about 24, with no distinguishing mark. Isidorus, aged about 48, with a scar on his right eyebrow.'
.
In marriage-contracts the repayment of the is generally provided for without any stipulation concerning their value, such as commonly occurs in connexion with the In the marriage-contract of Diogenes and Plutarche, however, though and are very uncertain, the value of the seem to have been stated. Cannot be read, nor L for as. 7. apparently refers to the registration of deeds through the 9. archidicastes in the Library of Hadrian and Nanaeum at Alexandria ; cf. 719, P. Leipzig 10, and, for the latest discussion, P. Strassb. 29 introd. These deeds were, however, in all previously known instances i. e. private notes of hand without the intervention of the agoranomus or other notarial official, whereas the document in the present case was a \. e. the original marriage-contract of Diogenes and Plutarche. The extant marriage-contracts of the Roman period are all notarial (cf P. M. Meyer, JiCho, VI. should have undergone a.t Alexandria is a new pp. 442 sqq.), and that a and surprising phenomenon. The only explanation which we can suggest is that the in question resembled that mentioned in 259. 11 in being i.e. that it was really a (cf P. M. Meyer, op. cit., p. 447), which required to be sent to Alexandria to receive official What is precisely meant by here is also not quite clear, owing to our ignorance of the terms of the and the circumstances of its which occurs in the but is likely to be connected with instructions of the archidicastes quoted in the documents bearing upon the e. g. in the latter example is explained by Mitteis {Hermes, 719. 4, B. G. U. 578. 7. xxxii. p. 647) as the communication of the copy of the petition concerning to the defendant through the strategus ', but this explanation does not very well suit the other cases where the is not preparatory to an action at law as in B. G. U. 578, but is only means the official communication a precautionary step (cf. 719. introd.). Perhaps of the fact of to all Concerned. 10. the reading of the last three letters is uncertain, but an abbreviation of or The repayment of the dowry was the chief point in is not admissible. and P. Brit. Mus. II. 178 is simply that a contract concerning divorce ; the formula of of an cf Lesquier, Rev. de Phil. 1906^ p. 25.
: > []
[]
12. Cf. P. Leipz. 27 203 "apoiv be
[\
}( .
ras
^:
8 ,
][( .
. ,
'
:
:, ,
77/7
907.
Will of Hermogenes.
26*5
22-4 cm.
A. D. 276.
The
following will
is
of Julius Africanus.
preserved on the verso of 412, a fragment from the The testator, Aurelius Hermogenes, a president of
the boule at Oxyrhynchus, divides a considerable real estate between his five and his wife. Property of various three sons and two daughters children
248
kinds
of
is first
(11.

apportioned to the sons, a special bequest being
made
to the eldest
Other property was similarly to be shared by the daughters, the elder of whom was married the dowry bestowed on this elder daughter is confirmed, and provision made for the future marriage-portion of her sister To the wife is given the absolute ownership of some land hypo(11. 1 1-6, 2,4.-^). thecated as security for her dowry. guardian is appointed for the three younger children who were still under age, to act in the case of the sons until
7-1 1).
;
them
they attained their majority,

of
in that of the
daughter until her marriage
the wife
Hermogenes
is
associated in the guardianship, and a
nephew
is
requested
to give his assistance
when
required.
is
The
chief point of interest in this will, which

(cf.
1.
not the original document but
a copy taken after the original was opened

to Latin formulae.
lies in its adherence According to the express statement of 1. 2 the deed was drawn up in Greek yet it reproduces in a striking manner the phraseology of the will of Gaius Longinus Castor at Berlin (B. G. U. 326 cf. Mommsen, Sitznngshei'. d. Pr. Akad. 1894, p, 47, Scialoja, Bull, delt Inst, di dir. rom. vii, In the recent monograph of p. 2, &c.), which was translated from the Latin. Ardir\g\o-'R.n\z, La sticcessione testainejitaria secondo i papiri gj-eco-egizii^ where the evidence is conveniently collected and fully discussed, it is remarked (pp. 277-9) how little difference the promulgation of the constitutio Antonina made to the testamentary formulae current in Egypt. Latin phrases and forms appear sporadically, but the few previously published Greek wills of the third and following centuries have been cast in the typically Greek shape. In the light of the
; ;
38 and note),
present text this conclusion needs
some
;
modification.
The
preference here
shown
for
Latin forms
may
be traceable
in a greater or less
degree to the high
municipal position of the testator but the influence of Roman law upon the formulae of Egyptian wills was evidently stronger than has hitherto been
suspected.
The papyrus
Tacitus, and
is
is
dated on Pauni
(June
in
i) of
the
first
year of the emperor
said to have been
opened
the following
month Epeiph (June 25-
July 34) of the 'same first year'. Aurelian seems to have been killed before March 25, 275, but since Tacitus was not chosen emperor till about September
and his accession could not have been foreseen, it is evident that the date of the papyrus refers to the year 276. Tacitus only reigned six months, his death
probably occurring early
had not yet reached is however not very remarkable, for there were considerable variations in the length of the periods which elapsed before changes in the imperial succession became generally known in Egypt Commodus appears in the date of B. G. U. 515 more than five months after his death. Cf.
in
April
that the
news of
it
Oxyrhynchus by Epeiph
907.
WILL OF HERMOGENES
8. 17,
249
first
912. 40, note, occurs,
and
P.
Strassburg
where Pauni 14 of the
year of Tacitus
and
Preisigke's discussion in pp. 30 sqq.
The ends
loss
is
i.
of the lines are missing throughout and the exact extent of the
not quite certain.

15, the
Assuming
that
1.
6 corresponded verbally to B. G. U.
11.
326.
number
less
;
of letters to be supplied in
1-16
is
about
'^^,
in
the
and our restorations are made on this hypothesis. In one or two places a slightly longer supplement seems necessary, but not more than can be accounted for by a reasonable variation in the length of the lines and the
remainder a or 3
size of the writing.
^^ î ] [9 ^ ^ [, '?? ^?, ? , ? ? ?? ? ) [ , ^ 4 [? ?? [ ^ , * ' ^^{). ? ^ ?

[]\^
[\8
^^
[e]>c
[ ][9
letters
68
'$9
[?
7re]vT
TeKva
^'
^
re
kv
aipiaei
re
Hvai,
\?
?
10
' ?-? ?^ ? [?
kv
? [ ? ? ^ ? ??
[]
-
[? ?
?
e^
? ? "
[?
kv
, ? ?
.?
28 letters
16
letters
250
[
avrais
Tjj Sk
e|
'\
24
Trjs
15
, ^, ^ }
}
, )
}
e[
letters
[]
^ 20 letters
ttj
Sia
21 letters
Tjj
TTJ
0* hv
'
^ [\ ^ [
5e
'[.
Tjj
^^ ^.
29 letters
eâipeTov
\yvai
22 letters
\ [<^
2
TTJ
) ^. []
[.
.
25
) []. 6
.
,
.
.[.]..
[ ^ [\ ^[ ^^
kv
[ , ]
[]
4[
, \
[
ihai
ph
.-
ecoy
29 letters
(^
e-
kav
26 letters
[]
['
26 letters
{^)
[] []
^ [] [' . .
4 letters
ttj
.
.
3^
letters
kv
ttj
{<)
()
907.
3.
WILL OF HERMOGENES
11.
251
1.
Pap.
7.
|;
Pap.: SO in
11, 14. 12.
Pap.
of
/
4.
Pap.
corr.
SO in
16.
6.
from
l8.
Pap.
27 TraOVt Pap.
Eudaemon, exegetes, councillor and prytanis of the of Oxyrhynchus, dictated the following will in the Greek language, in accordance with the permission. Aurelius Herminus, Aurelius Horion, Aurelius Heraclides, Aurelia Ptolemais and Aurelia Didyme, my five dearest children by my wife Aurelia Isidora also called Prisca, a matron wearing the stola, shall be my heirs according to the disposition below written, and on the conditions on which each ., all other persons being disinherited ; they shall proceed to my inheritance in accordance with the bequests made to each of them whenever they themselves to be my heirs ; they shall be responsible for giving, doing, and providing all this which is written in this my testament, and I confide this to their honour. To Aurelius Herminus, Aurelius Horion, and Aurelius Heraclides my three sons as aforesaid I bequeath jointly in equal shares on behalf of my inheritance the vineyard belonging to me near the village of (?) Istrus by the upper temple of Isis, and all the corn-land and and utensils and all appurtenances, and all the corn-land belonging to me at Sepho, and in the metropolis my house and all the furniture in it ; and to Herminus alone as his special property all the corn-land belonging to me at Sen jointly with ., and my slave called Philodioscorus. To Aurelia Ptolemais and Aurelia Didyme my aforesaid daughters ... I give and bequeath likewise jointly, and in equal shares on behalf of my inheritance, the vineyard belonging to me at jointly with the said with all the corn-land and the plant, utensils, and all appurtenances. To Didyme alone as her special property I bequeath and I also confirm to Ptolemais by this my will the dowry which I previously gave her, and I leave to her my slave named Eunoea ; my remaining four slaves, Dioscurides and Sabinus and Herm and To Aurelia ., I bequeath to the three sons and one of the daughters, to wit Didyme. Isidora also called Prisca, my wedded wife who has conducted herself becomingly in our married life, I leave as her own property all the corn-land belonging to me at bis jointly with the said which was previously mortgaged by me to her in security ., for the dowry brought to me with her ... I appoint as guardian of my three children aforesaid who are under age, Horion, Heraclides, and Didyme, until the boys attain majority and the girl is married, Aurelius Demetrius son of Dionysotheon, with the concurrence, in all that pertains to the guardianship, of my aforesaid wife Isidora also called Prisca ; and accordingly I do not wish any magistrate or deputy or any other person to intrude himself the piety of my nephew Didymus to assist ., for I further enjoin it upon Demetrius in any way that may be required of him. To my friend Aurelius Dionysammon I bequeath and I wish that there be given him during his lifetime from and the cornland belonging to me at Moa thirty jars of wine at the vintage and artabae of wheat by the tenth measure in the month of Pauni. (I direct that there be provided as dowry) for Didyme ... by her brothers four talents of silver This will was made by me in the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus in the first year of our lord Marcus Claudius Tacitus, Pauni 7. The first year of the Emperor Caesar Marcus Claudius Tacitus Pius Felix Augustus, Pauni 7. I, Aurelius Hermogenes also called Eudaemon, have made this will with all the above provisions. Opened in the same first year, Epeiph.'
'
Aurelius
Hermogenes
also called
illustrious
and most
illustrious city
1.
2.
:
Cf.
cf.
11.
990 and
\ovQm rfj was essential
[|.
1 4 and 26 below, and P. Leipzig 29. 7 'EXXj/wkois P. Rainer 1702. 13 {Wt'en. Stud. ix. p. 241) According to the older Roman law the use of the Latin language
'^\
in all legal transactions.
The emperor who
established the right to use
Greek
252
is thought to have been Alexander Severus, to whose reign the Rainer papyrus belongs whether the permission applied to other countries besides Egypt is disputed ; cf. ArangioRuiz, op. at., p. 266 sqq. is restored from 1. 16, and was probably followed by some epithet. 3. would not fill the space. cf. G. U. 86o. I, P. Flor. 1 6. I. The sôla was the mark of 4. [is alpeaei volun/ali, a common term in connexion with wills, rank and dignity,
!
\
[>
a verb apparently meaning shares or ' is endowed '. cf. G. For the supplement 326. i. 6, where, as Schubart informs us, the fifth letter is almost certainly i, and therefore something like The construction of the rest of that line remains is probably to be restored. imcertain ; /^[epovi], however, is not necessary (cf. e. g. 11. 7 and 1 2 of our papyrus) and 8]e may be read (cf. P. Leipzig 29. 5 possibly Or is awkward. though the repetition of for which cf the passage of the Leipzig perhaps is part of some phrase with papyrus just quoted, and P. Brit. Mus. L 77. 13-4 (Will of Abraham^)
'
'
]
in
), []\[
.
cf. G. U. 326. i. 7, and the will pubHshed by de Ricci 4-5 ' ^^ Wessely's Sh(d. z. Palaographie I, p. 6, 1. 24 ; the phrase corresponds to the Latin formula which not The papyrus proves that ceteri omnes exheredes sunio (Gaius 2. 128). Arangio-Ruiz wishes to read before {pp. cit., pp 223, 276), is correct. re 5. B. G. U. 326. i. 7-8 is on this analogy to be read is there replaced by which is now confirmed by Schubart. tm We accordingly read (Schubart) for vnep after which 1.
, (7
in the corresponding position, the infinitive
of or and it is preceded at an Schubart tells us, can be any letter having a long tail, i. e. i, therefore does not seem interval of three letters by a similar long stroke. and Gradenwitz suggests a connexion with suitable. Dareste proposed
the Berlin papyrus, perhaps depending
verb, e. g.
is hardly convincing. is no doubt to be 6-7. Cf. B. G. U. 326. i. 14-5, where (so Schubart) not Schubart would write in the Berlin text read after as here. [] iv but this absolute USe of 117 re (nOt (. does not greatly commend itself, and the mood might be due to a sin/ in the original Latin. or It therefore seems more satisfactory to have either in the lacuna here. The corresponding Latin formulae are damnas esio dare facere praestare fideique ems commitio; cf. the will of Dasumius C. L L. 1352. 116 and 125, the will of Hadoindus in Brissonius, de Formulis vii, ita ut ubicumque aliquid per hoc
cernere, but this
/(,
,'
. . .
^ [ \^ , [][' , ,. , ( , ^^
.
:
,
.
{]\]
. . .
/,
[.
,
which
is
also adopted
from
on an intervening
The
\\
[])
,
. . .
^(^
mea
.
testamentum
7.
meum
dedero legavero dareque iussero id ut detur fiat praestetur fidei tuae heres
appeal
is
committo, &c.
8. Trepi to
.,
is by no means certain. cf. 11. 1 1-2. not quite clear how these words should be constructed or sc. even how some of them should be divided. Perhaps and may refer to SC. is the best interpretation but the first be descriptive of that name cf. combinations like 7)> 'lo'""'
,
.
Or perhaps
.
[
;
it
",
, "
(8.
in
g.
^
(719. I4).
which
is
clearly written,
is
puzzling.
Some
expression corresponding to
1.
We
of that papyrus.
are surprised to see that Arangio-Ruiz, op. cit,, p. 295, repeats the error of writing Evidently k<p' should be read there as well as in 11. 28 and 60.
51
, where 6 [,
SeveKfXtv,
[.7
!
(cVi
907.
WILL OF HERMOGENES
253
in 1. 1 3 is expected. The lacuna at the end of the Hne was presumably occupied with a description of the The names of several Oxyrhynchite villages beginning with Sev are known,
,,
]( ,
if
. !, 2(.
ii.
The
following Koivas
is
indicated
by
1.
12
correct, implies a previous
held property in common, and the end of 1. be given; cf. also 1. 17. 1 1-2. = do lego, as 6. g. in C.
mention of a person with whom Hermogenes 10 seems the most suitable place for the name to
I.
hh(
L. 1352. 125
and
1 7.
The name
. .
to
which top
the
(so 494. 9) (45. 9) or (614, &c.). 18. It was the usual practice in marriage contracts to give the wife a general claim against the husband's property for the repayment of her dowry, but in the present case the security seems to have been limited to a portion of the husband's estate which was formally
17.
end of 1. lo; cf. the previous note. raXavTois 14. Perhaps e[v .: cf. 1. 1 6. The line may be completed e.g. eivooCar;
Perhaps nepl
cf.
B. G. U. 326.
i.
i8
refers probably occurred at
]3
],
mortgaged
for this purpose.
[)
at
be enough.
19.
For eV cf. e.g. 266. 9 might be supplied before but three or four
^ ^,
For yiveauai cf. e.g. 496, 12, 651; the age of 14 years is probably here which time a boy passed from the care of a h(/or to that of a curator According to the provisions of some Oxyrhynchus wills (cf, 491, 9, 495. 10) are appointed to act for minors up to the age of 20 or 25 years, but these cases are anterior to the consiitutio Anionina, and considering the strong tendency of Hermogenes
meant,
().
^'
letters
(}
(V
would
Roman formulae, it is safer to take here in its technical Roman sense, tutor but not a curator could be appointed by a Roman will. For the phrase cf, G, U, 326. ii, 17 Tjj 18 The analogy of the present passage, in which the tutor is assigned to the daughter as well as the sons, makes it clear that in that much discussed clause also (cf. Arangio-Ruiz, op. cit. pp, 232 sqq,) means tutor.
to use
20.
21.
(
.
:
((
:
cf,
909. 4
:
cf,
e.g. C,
I,
G,
2 22 2,
corresponds to the Latin pro-. But the intervention of a magistrate would according to Roman law be necessary when the sons required a curator; cf. 888. introd, is very doubtful ; 23, the name of Dionysammon's (?) father may be given instead. 25. Possibly ev &pa with before but the reading would not be very satisfactory, and if rightly deciphered, may also be constructed with 26, We suppose that there is a small dash after followed by a short blank space but the papyrus is damaged in this part, and a letter or two may have intervened before the supposed There is not room for ... at the end of this line. Perhaps alone stood here, with the Roman month or a reference to the consuls ; cf, B, G. U. 326. ii,
,.
17
[]
and
note,
.,
8],
-2,
28.
...
the
same time
after the
this entry, Avhich is in the same hand and was evidently written at as the rest of the text, indicates that the whole document is a copy made had taken place. Cf. B. G, U, 326, ii. 21
and
for
in this
couuexion also 715. 19,
. G, U,
^
&c.
592.
ii,
7,
254

908.
Contract between Eutheniarchs.

30-6
8-5 cm.
a. d.
199,
agreement between Sarapion, who was either himself a eutheniarch at Oxyrhynchus or, more probably, the grandson of a person holding that office (cf. note on 1. 5), and five other eutheniarchs concerning the grinding of wheat for bread to be supplied to the city. The precise terms of the agreement are much obscured by the mutilation of the papyrus the five eutheniarchs were however each to bear the expense of one factory, and Sarapion and his grandfather were
;
An
apparently together
tant,
made
responsible for a sixth, the average daily output of
But the details are comparatively unimporand the value of the document lies mainly in the fresh information supplied regarding the office of gymnasiarch and eutheniarch. The eutheniarchs, who first appear towards the end of the second century, superintended the food supply of the capital towns but they are not very often mentioned and their
each mill being fixed at 20 artabae.
;
official
rank
is
not yet clear

office
(cf.
P. Tebt. 397. 14-5, note).

e. g.
They
;
are sometimes
in the present
found holding another
simultaneously,
that of exegetes
case five eutheniarchs were gymnasiarchs.
We
;
here learn
further that
at
and 11. 18-21 indicate that these six held office for a period of a single month. Hence it would appear that the number for the year was twelve, and that they exercised their functions in alternate months in two sections of six. With regard to the number of the gymnasiarchs, of whom five are mentioned in 11. 6-15, this is the largest figure yet attested for Oxyrhynchus but C. P. Herm. 57 (to which Wilcken called our attention) indicates the coexistence of at least ten gymnasiarchs at Hermopolis, and there may well have been ten or twelve or even more at Oxyrhynchus. At Athens at this period there were monthly as well as yearly gymnasiarchs, and the monthly office was sometimes held by more than one person (Boeckh,
at least six
;
Oxyrhynchus they formed a board of
Staatshauskaltung,
^ ^^- 9
I.
548).
^ 9 ]? ? ^
d>s
^
'
,<\
[6
.
\-
908.
CONTRACT BETWEEN EUTHENIARCHS
255
10
[]
9
.
Upas
Upovn-
] ^\ [^] [ ] ^^[.
15
[]
[]
\^
[]
[roy]
[])( [ ]
2
]
.
.
^^ ?
[].
6-
vpos
OS
[ej^^y
[tosI
vbs
'
%
.
iôs)
' ^*
[.
25
[] [
[\
.]
kp[y]ar|pov
[]5
3
[] []
kv
. .
[]
as
[.]
.[...].
1/
[pjfXCii/
[.]//3(
[][]
irpos
] ps ' ^ [ [.
KpiOfj
"^"^^[00
[.
[.] .[..]..
.]
[.]
[.
'/3[];('[]
...
.
[\\ovas
35
[]
4
(,
ps [
eêii'
[\ pas
Tpo(f>as
.
Ta[s
iôvTos [ooSevi]
. ^ ^ 5
[. ][] [] ^ [] [ ]irpos
[][-
' 8[]
(os)
npTiva[Kos
256

TIavvL
45
5'
'9 . ?[\
(2nd hand)
g.
"iepas
.
019.
5
1.
' 'iepoveiKmv
()
[
Pap.
1 8.
io'as
Pap.
'
19.
1.
[("^.
(J).
.
Pap,
2 2.
.
12.
.
,
20.
Pap.
. .
.
Pap.
35
Pap.
(?)
Sarapion also called Horion, son of on, through his paternal grandfather Apion, ex-gymnasiarch of Oxyrhynchus, at present eutheniarch of the said city, to Tiberius Claudius Didymus and however "he is styled, a victor in the games and exempt from taxation, member of the Dionyseum and the sacred club, and to Theon also called Antimachus and Dionysius
Berenicianus,
and Achilles also called Isidorus, ex-exegetes, and Horion also called ex-exegetes, all five gymnasiarchs and eutheniarchs of the said city of Oxyrhynchus, greeting. I have made a compact with you being now eutheniarchs from the (30th of the present month Pauni till the 29th of the following month Epeiph in the
also called
.
.
.'*)
the animals being fed by current 7th year, that one bakery be fitted out by each of you you with grass and barley, on the understanding that they grind daily in each factory as much as 20 artabae of wheat supplying the animals in each factory ... to provide one
. .
. . .
.
by me, and we shall grind at (this) factory an equal and it shall be unlawful for any of us to transgress the aforesaid conditions. This contract, done in six copies in order that each of us may have Date and signature of Sarapion. one, is valid.'
factory, the fodder being provided
amount
daily,
namely 20 artabae
I.
Probably
It is
is
Sarapion or to Apion in the former case should have been written. On the whole we prefer the second alternative, though why Sarapion appears in the business at all then becomes obscure, and his action must be supposed to depend upon a private arrangement between himself and his grandfather. 8-10. This Aiovvae'iov is more probably an Oxyrhynchite than an Alexandrian temple; cf. B. G. U. 1073, a notification from the boule of Oxyrhynchus to the record-office of the election of a person to the of a Upa which entitled him to are'Xeta, and 1074, the statement of this individual's claim, which in 1. i cites a rescript of Claudius Gothicus (cf. Wilcken, Arch'v, IV. p. 564 and Viereck, Xh'o, VIII. p. 413) addressed to'is
5.
the order
'Qpei]a)vos or 'Am]mvos. not clear whether irregular, in the latter
( (
171 (Part
refers to
nepl
Oxyrhynchus
called
19.
(8)
is
()
:
UpovUais
in
mendoned
cf.
1.
.
II, p.
8,
(!
may
in
some way
shows
208), and the impost in 917. 3 apparently have benefited the Aiowa-elov.
'
at
would
44, which be a natural period.
[]
that this contract
was written on Pauni
28.
30 days
'
is not Satisfactory, for though the doubtful e may be 24. [] the vestiges of the next letter do not seem to suit a stroke below the line suggests rather With or p. ;
$
moreover a diaeresis would be expected over the t. 28. Not 30. There may be a letter at the end of the line
all
[]
after
e,
cannot be read.
v,
plural does not accord at

is
well with
e. g.
but a
first
person
The
traces
unsatisfactory,
might be read
in place of
do not
suit
e\aev,
and
908.
31. Perhaps
to\\s
would assist 32. Perhaps

is
CONTRACT BETWEEN EUTHENIARCHS

The
doubtful
1.
257
.
. .
may be
or
avbpas
would be
possible.
[a]$jôi/raf in
'[1.
34, but the
especially
33. ep
38.
\4'\[\
followed by the curved is very doubtful.

is
mark commonly used
. G. U.
817. 17. facsimile shows,
unknown The word
to the lexica but is parallel to

is
P. Amh. 107. also to be recognized in P. Strassb. 29. 46 where, as the
should be read for iâs
, .
'0^)(
is difficult.
in abbreviations to represent
909.
Sale of Acacia-Trees.
27-5xio-8cm.
a. d.
225.
for
contract for the sale of fourteen acacia-trees on the edge of a vineyard 1200 drachmae, the purchase-money being devoted to the payment of
arrears of taxes
?88 '^ ' ^9 ^

upon the vineyard.
'Avrivois
)(9
15
20
e/y
. []
e^
-[] , ,
XeveuTa
258
\\9 ?
25
vTTep
2nd hand
.
Pap.
2 8.
'
Aurelius Ptollion son of Ptollion, of Oxyrhynchus, iuior of the children of Apollonius Didymus, son of Onesas, who are minors, and the mother of the minors, who gives her concurrence, Aurelia Eudaemonis daughter of Antinous also called Hermes, of Antinoopolis, acting without a guardian in accordance with Roman custom by the right of her children, to the Aurelii Serenus son of Aurelius Ammonius, formerly exegetes of Oxyrhynchus, and Serenus son of Serenus, and Theonas styled as having Taarmiusis as his mother, and Soterichus son of Didymus, of the said city, greeting. acknowledge that we have sold to you four in equal shares the fourteen acacia-trees in good condition growing upon the embankment of the newly -planted vineyard belonging to the minors, at the price agreed upon between us of 1200 drachmae of silver, which sum was devoted to the purchase of wheat paid for the dues upon the aforesaid vineyard in the reign of the deified Commodus, on condition that you shall perform the complete uprooting and removal of the aforesaid acacia-trees at your own expense whenever you choose, but of necessity not later than Mesore of the present 4th year, and after the pulling up and removal of the acacia-trees the place shall be set in order in equal shares, half by us and the other half by you the buyers, as hereby agreed, and in answer to the formal question we have given our consent. This sale, of which there are two copies, is valid. The 4th year of the Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius Severus Alexander Pius Felix Augustus, Tubi 15.' Signature of Aurelius
also called
? 9. . ^ ? [9 ? [? ? ? ? (^ ~ [^ .
[eTovs),
,
///[ajy
kwdvayKov
^?[] ^\
e^
Se
6[ 7rpo/c[e-
? 9
8.
? ^ ?,
(?)
le.
\^\
re
35
^[ ]9
[?
Pap.
Pap.
^^
COrr.
flOm
.
27.
1.
21-2.
corr.
from
added above the hne.
30.
"
and
added above the

32.
1.
line.
Pap.
^ .
We
Ptollion.
909.
SALE OF ACACIA-TREES
259
(,,
4.
send an through their mother as where three where the concurrence of the mother in the acts of the guardian of minors is provided for by will. The wood was in vineyards cf. P. Brit. Mus. 214. 13-5 (II. p. 162). 15. For used for boat-building (Hdt. ii. 96), and for various kinds of machinery (P. Brit. Mus. 1177. III. pp. 186-7), 3"^ gum arable was obtained from it (Hdt. ii. 96). 177-220 ... takes the place of the usual acknowledgement of 20. The clause at the purchase-price by the seller. Apparently the money in question had been paid direct to
Cf. P. Leipzig 9. 6,
and 907.
20,
{)
the sellers of the corn.

this word is generally used for 'banking up', and the trees were Vi 15); but the context shows that it must here be employed in the unusual sense e| is very uncertain ; [. can be read for (, but [5 of digging up or uprooting. ejn-i yields no sense, being inadmissible. suppose the sense of enippiCos, Avhich which is read by editors in apparently does not occur, to be similar to that of
25.
(1.
:
10
;
['^
Diosc.
I.
main ones
for the
form
cf.
.
910.
We
i.e.
the smaller roots subsidiary to the
Lease of Land.
31-5
9 cm.
. D.
197.
A lease
formula.
of 5 arourae of land at Pakerke for four years, following the usual In the first and third years of the lease the land was to be sown with
wheat
at a rent of 6 artabae per aroura, in the
green-stufifs at a rent of
3a drachmae per aroura
second and fourth years with Seven cf. e.g. P. Tebt. 377.
first
artabae of seed-corn were lent by the landlord for the
year's crop.
Caracalla
is called in the date formula emperor-designate on Nov. 4, 197, as in inscriptions and coins of that year his tribimicia potestas began in the following January, and already by May, 19H, he was placed on an equality with his father (C. I. L. viii. 2465) cf. 976, which was written 2% days later than 910, Caracalla being still emperor-designate, and 916, \vhere he appears as full emperor in Pauni (May 26June 24 A.D. 198).
; ;
[ivpOyyûp
[]?
[
^\? \]
]^
\,
[] [.]
\^?
/^
\
^
^^ ^
S a
^lepaKLCuvos
rfjs
kv
[^]9
{Ti)]
evearcoTi
ds
]
{^)
? eroy
(^Vet)
26
[
[iifj]9
15
. ] ^^ [ [)(^] [ ] ^? [^ ]? [ ]? , ???? [] 2 [? ]?
[pau
Se]
[9
6]
\ ?f|,

Se
()
(erci)
^?
kv
eroy
7[]/3'
Ci'y
yrjs
tov9
[]?
[] ? [] ?
])(^,
25
eo[s]
[ [] [ ].
?
^ [] ,
[]?
[]
'?
kav
[? ]?,
[?
\? [])(^[] ][?] ? ^? [] [\ ? []' [.],

^[],
[k]<^
35
[]?
[]?
40
? ^, ' , [] '/ , ^ ^ []?. ^^ ? ?

0?
^
5e
,?
?
6vkov
kK
[]
re
k[]
[]
?? ^?
kva
?,
{^?) -
45
?
\
pois
910.
LEASE OF LAND
^
8h kv
261
pevov
TecSy
(2nd hand)
yrjv
[]
kv
^-
['\
e|,
[T]rjs
55
.
[9
'Up.
? '4
'iay(ov
^^
'49
'\[6].
[] []
1 4.
[6-
26.
([\ \5
.
'
Pap.
37
before
^.
over an erasure.
18. iVas
Pap.
Pap.
Pap.
Hieracion son of Hieracion, of Oxyrhynchus, ex-agoranomus of the said city, has Teos son of Sarapammon, his mother being ... as, inhabiting the village of Pakerke in the eastern toparchy, for four years dating from the present 6th year, the 5 arourae which he owns at Pakerke, on condition that in the present 6th year and in the 8th year Teos shall sow them with wheat at the annual rent of 6 artabae of wheat per aroura, and in the following 7th and 9th years he shall cuUivate them with green-stuifs at the annual rent likewise of 32 drachmae per aroura. The lessee acknowledges that he has on the spot received and had measured to him from the landlord as a loan for seed on account of the land, for the present year only, 7 artabae of wheat, of which he shall be compelled to repay an equal amount to the lessor together with the rent in kind in the month Pauni of the said present year, by the same measure as that by which he received it, guaranteed completely against all risks, the taxes upon the land being payable by the landlord, who shall further retain the ownership of the produce undl he recovers his annual dues. If after the coming year (which heaven forbid !) any part be unirrigated, an allowance shall be made to the lessee, who when the lease is guaranteed shall pay the rent in kind and money annually in the month of Pauni, the wheat at the threshing-floor of Pakerke, new, pure, unadulterated, unmixed with barley, and sifted, according to the 4-choenix receiving measure of the landlord, the measuring being done by his agents ; and he shall have the right of execution upon both the lessee and all his property, and the said lessee shall deliver the land in the last year with all the rushes cut, and free from rushes and dirt of all kinds. This lease is valid.' Date and signature of the lessee.
leased to
30.
[]/)
Tovs
for the distinction
of.
P. Tebt, 377. 237, note.
202

911.
Lease of a House.
ii'iX7-2cm.
as
it
This contract for the lease of part of a house at Oxyrhynchus follows so far goes the ordinary formula (cf. e. g. 502) the chief point of interest in it is
;
or subscriber to act on the mention of a special appointment of a behalf of the lessee, whose sight was affected ; cf. note on 11. 6 sqq. The papyrus was written in the third century in the 13th year of an emperor who must
^
^^-
A. D.
233 or 265.
be Severus Alexander or Gallienus.
? []9 ^
5
? 9 ? ? 6[ ^?? [
Oeoyivovs
[Z]'jul\os
apyjL^paTivaas
[] []% [] ? . ? ?
Svo
^?? ?
(?)
ev
[eJTr'
]
.
^ ?
A
8,
15
? [] ? [? [
.
[ ? ?
'
[ ".
II.
[.]
2.
[^] Pap.
14
6.
/' Pap.
1.
^'.
Pap.
'
Pap.
Aurelius Demetrius also called Zoilus, ex-chief priest, exegetes and councillor of Oxyrhynchus, has leased to Aurelius Theogenes son of Theogenes, of the said city, who has weak sight, and is acting with the subscriber who has been appointed for him in accordance with the memoranda of the office of the strategus, namely Aurelius Dionysius also called Ammonius, for a period of two years from Thoth i of the present 13th year, of his property at the said city of Oxyrhynchus in the quarter of the Square of Thoeris, a half share of a house and yard, beneath which is a cellar, and court, and all the appurtenances, .' being held by me in common with
.
.
by the strategus seems to be quite novel, and somewhat new Hght. This term is frequently used in contracts to designate the person who signs on behalf of an illiterate party to an agreement, but per se has no other concern with the business in hand; there is no reason to suppose that
6-8.
An
shows the
!
*
911.
LEASE OF A HOUSE
263
appointment of a
in a
subscribers of this kind required any official recognition. A man with defective would naturally need in his business transactions the services of such a but the latter would not be expected to have the prominence here accorded him, or to be specially appointed by the strategus. On the other hand if the physical disabilities of Theogenes had been such as to debar him from acting on his own account, his representative should have been termed or not The position of this officially constituted appears to lie somewhere between that of the curator mente capti and the normal subscriber
ordinary
sight
'
'
,,
.
/?
'.
912.
Lease of a Cellar.
26-8 X 7-9 cm.
A.D. 235.
eVa
15
.^
eroi/y
^^ - ?8 9 ?? 9 ? ?? ) ^ 8? ? 9 , -^ , -^
;
lease of an underground chamber in a house together with the space above the exhedra, at an annual rental of 60 drachmae cf. 502, the phraseology of which is closely similar, and B. G. U. 253. The date in 1. 40 appears to show that the death of Alexander Severus and the accession of Maximinus occurred some days earlier in the year 20^^ than has been generally supposed cf. the note
;
ad loc.
?
?
8os
25
kav
kn
kviavTov
kav
?, 8'
{'4tovs)
[ka]v
^9
\{)
?
evov
eêi
& ^? ?, ??
(?)
kvoi-
Toy
8^ ^? ?
kvoi-
eîSpas
35
8k
^-
. ?
?,
kpe?
?
-
204
?,8 2
kv
? ?
9
enl

4
kvoi-
[^{)
9.
.
'
8t
32
^ 4
Se
[^ \ \.
]
(]
lPa.p.
(2nd hand)
fVtavToVa.'p.
l^^'
[<] Pap.
Pap
8
34
^.
21.
((
.......
24 h
[6-
^,
Pap.
Aurelia Besous, daughter of Sarapion and Sarapias, of Oxyrhynchus, acting with Theon also called Asclepiades, has leased to Aurelius Patus son of Panouris, from Mermertha, for one year from Thoth i of the coming 2nd year out of the house which she herself holds on lease from Aurelius Isidorus son of Chaeremon in the South Quay quarter, the cellar within it and the space above the hall at the rent of 60 drachmae of silver for the When the lease is guaranteed the lessee shall use the parts leased to him throughout year. the period without hindrance, and shall pay the rent in two instalments in the year, half the sum at intervals of 6 months, without any delay. And at the end of the period he shall deliver the parts leased to him as aforesaid free from filth and dirt of every kind, in the condition in which he receives them, with the existing doors and keys, or shall forfeit a sum equivalent to what he fails to deliver, and for arrears of rent one and a half times the original amount, the lessor having the right of execution upon both his person and all his This lease is valid, and in answer to the formal question he gave his consent. property. The ist year of the Emperor Caesar Gaius Julius Verus Maximinus Pius Felix Augustus, Phamenoth i.' Signature of Aurelia Besous.
Aurelius
/ ^
4.
. .
the precise legal significance of this phrase, which
several papyri of the period subsequent to the constiiutio Antonina, is is quite clear from e. g. C. P. R. That it is not equivalent to
.
:
:;
Strassb. 29. and a direct opposition between in his most recent discussion of the subject, Go//. gel. Anz. 1907, p. 293, proposes to find an explanation in the distinction between Reichsrecht and Volksrecht ; where the former no longer rethe latter retained him in the form of a cf. P. Leipzig 28. 4 quired a is Sometimes USed as a synonym for cf. P. Leipzig 3. i. 2 and 29. 3, 20.
cf.
Leipzig
29),
where there
is
.
:
somewhat obscure.
I. 9.
S^d . Wenger,
is
found in
a this is a remarkable date, since Alexander Severus is supposed to have 40. been killed about Feb. 10, and that the accession of Maximinus should have been known If a here is correct, the at Oxyrhynchus so soon after as Feb. 25 is incredible. death of Alexander must be put back somewhat earlier; a date from about Jan. 10-20 is On the other hand some days of January in this year the latest that would be expected. must be allowed to Alexander in order to account for coins on which is marked the 14th year of his tribunicia poiesias, which would date from Jan. i. The problem is further complicated by a papyrus from the Heracleopolite nome translated by Wessely in Fiihrer Pap. Erz. Rainer No. 249, which is dated in Pharmouthi of the 14th year of Alexander that is to say, the writer of that document continued to reckon the year by Alexander at least 30 days after another writer, at a place further south, had adopted the new reckoning
:
\\
4 (.
af]u
912.
LEASE OF A CELLAR
265
by Maximinus. The discrepancy, however, is less striking than that between B. G, U. 784 which is dated by Pertinax on April 2, 193, and B. G. U. 515 which is still dated by Commodus on June 2 of the same year, both documents coming from the Fay urn. It seems that the scribes were not very prompt in adapting themselves to the altered conditions, and that force of habit sometimes led careless persons to go on using a superseded formula; cf, 907. introd. With regard to the reading, the numeral a might perhaps be e, but that makes hardly any diiference. It is a little surprising that there is nothing to be seen of the abbreviation of for the papyrus is broken only slightly above the line of the letters. [SeâaroO] might well be read, but Thoth i of a first year is an impossible date, since according to There is no doubt the Egyptian reckoning Thoth i always began a new regnal year. either about the number of the year in 1. 37, which is also guaranteed by 1. 8, or that '\. a might possibly be explained as was written at the same time as the rest of the date, an inadvertence of the scribe caused by a reminiscence of 1. 8 ; but this cannot be regarded
^2({\
41.
as a satisfactory hypothesis.
may
of course have been abbreviated.
913.
Lease of Land.
31-7
23-5 cm.
A. D.
442.
lease of 9 acres of land for apparently three years (cf. note on 1. 8), at the rent of half the produce, the landlord being responsible for taxes and the tenants
providing seed.
\^?
[
[\6\ ? [] []
[.
? ? ?? ? .? ] ? ^? ? [6]
EvSoîov
]]
evvea
[]
{)
[]9
{)9
O^vpvyyj.Ta>v
[?
^? ? ? ?^ ? ??? \\
.][.
. .
k^
[ ]? [
'4?]
15
[] [] ? [ ]? [ ]? []?, ? ? ? [] '[
?]
k(f>
? ',
kav
81
]?
? ^? &
\
??
Tfj
&
'^^
266
20
25
?^? [[] ] . ^ {] ^? ^. ? ]
avvnep\6eT\(u^,
[]
??
npcs
c^
\\[) ^() []. \\ ^]

[]
kv
(2nd hand)
[]
()
[](
e^
/xepo[y]
[
23.
][)6
^
.
.
^?
mov Pap.
I9.
{9)
(ist hand)
' emu
of
//
On
3.
\(
21.
1.
'
8\
Pap.
the verso vestiges of an endorsement.
over an erasure. 8. "ivhiKTiovos Pap.
'.
. . .
1.
(< .
5.
.
corr.
from
0.
17. ai/U7rep[êr]toi Pap.
!*j.
Pap.
In the consulship of Flavins Eudoxius and Flavius Dioscorus the most illustrious, daughter of of Daniel, of excellent memory, president of the council i8. To in the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, from Aurelius Harmiusius son of from the village of Ptochis in the said Padidymus and Aurelia Taor daughter of Castor, nome. We desire of our own free will to lease upon our mutual security from the present year until the sowing of the 13th indiction, out of the land belonging to you in the fields of our village, 9 arourae of corn-land or thereabouts, on condition that we sow them with any crops we please on the basis of half shares in the resulting produce, the terms being that we shall pay to you the landlord in place of rent the half of the produce in good faith, and that we the lessees in return for the labour bestowed on the cultivation and the seed sown by us in the land shall keep the other half, with no delay, the taxes upon the land being due from you the landlord ; and it shall be obligatory upon us on our mutual security to pay the half of the produce at the proper season with no delay, and to perform the banking up of the land. This lease, of which there are two copies, is valid, and in answer to the Signatures of the lessees written for them by formal question we have given our assent.' Flavius Sarapion.
Phaophi
4.
cf. Mitteis, C. P. R. I. pp. 61-2. means president of the decurtottes is awkward and raises doubts whether the fragment containing these letters 6. the hand, however, though not certainly and ]pa in 1. 5 is after aU rightly placed here
[^ {) ^
:
cf.
67.
2,
C. P. R.
I.
19. 1, P. Leipzig 37. 3.

;
The
tide probably
][
identical, is very similar,
the fibres of the papyrus correspond rather well,
and the verso,
which contains vestiges of an endorsement
in the right position, is also suitable.
title
913.
LEASE OF LAND
267
"!
The name suggests nothing likely. would be apposite, but 6, and possibly this may be read here as the patronymic of Castor, being omitted, though in the case of the other persons concerned grandfathers' names are not added, and there would barely be room for [Ev], erovs cf. G. U. 586. lO irpos 8. For but a difficulty would then arise concerning the aTTopas.is suggested by e. g. P. Tebt. 378. 9 number of the indiction, which should in that case be the nth, not the 13th, and ea>r has the further advantage of defining the term of the lease. iav. The rent of one half the produce was II. There is not room in the lacuna for cf. 103, 277, 729. fairly common in the Oxyrhynchite nome cf. e. g. P. Leipzig 28. 21. (or 14. For ij[eTa as Wilcken suggests, is more probably for 20. The corrupt word
referring to
][
occurs in 70.
.]
than e.g. for veovpythv or Pfwpav (cf Theophrast. C. veov). and Photius
\]
]) []
;
PL
3.
,
13.
vôvpyov re elvai
914.
Acknowledgement of a Debt.
i7-iXii-6cm.
a.d. 486.
in
A promissory note for the payment of two solidi of gold, due

of a purchase of dye.
consequence
The goods had
already been delivered to the purchaser,

to
who
later.
in the present
document undertakes
pay the money
for
them two months
{) ? [^^ ? ? [] ^ ^ ^ 9 [] [ ] . ^{) [ ] , [] ^ [ ] )(
4- To]is
ttjs
8{^).
Kvpias
'ApeovTOS
[/3])/
)(()
.{) .
^6
15
[] ^, [ []
eroi/y
[] []
[7]
[^6]
^]
kv
Tfj
268
[
On
20 yf
[]
\8\ \[\
the verso
. ' 6
.
1 4
/^)
] .^([ . ?
TOvSe
k[cu\
Pap.
2.
Pap.
8() ['\
Pap.
1 5.
Pap.
^[ ^.
vtos
Pap.
20. viov Pap.
' The year after the consulship of Flavius Theodoric the most illustrious, Mecheir 5, the 9th indiction. Aurelius Apphous son of Hareous and Cyria, coming from the city of Oxyrhynchus, to Aurelius Serenus son of Daniel, of the said city, greeting. I acknowledge that I owe as a debt to you, of the price of various dyes which I have bought from you and removed in accordance M'ith the agreement between us, two solidi of gold, total 2 solidi of gold ; and the two solidi of gold I will of necessity repay to you free of all risk in the month Pharmouthi of the current 162nd the 131st year and the present 9th indiction with no delay, and you shall have the right of execution upon me and all my property, which is mortgaged for the repayment of this debt, as security and lawful pledge. This bond, which is written in duplicate, is valid, and in answer to the formal question I have given my consent. (Endorsed) Deed of Apphous son of Hareotes, of the illustrious city of
Oxyrhynchus.'
an inconsistency in the statements of date, for the year after the consulship a. d. 485, whereas the dates by the indiction in 1. 2 and by the Oxyrhynchite eras in 1. 13 combine to fix the year as 486. The letters ]is are broken, but satisfactory enough, and ]/3 cannot be read ; there would indeed be room for one or two more letters in the lacuna, but with a chrism and an enlarged initial letter the space would be sufficiently accounted for. The scribe therefore seems to have made a mistake ; cf. 133 and 140, in which the eighth year after the consulship of Basilius appears where the ninth would be expected. in the endorsement on the back the father's name is given as 'Apfarov. 3. 'ApfovTos cf. e.g. P. Strassb. 40. 13. 9. For 10. The supplement is a trifle long for the lacuna. 13. On the Oxyrhynchite eras cf. 125. introd. 17-8. Cf. 136. 41 and P. Amh. 151. 19.
I.
is
There
of Theodoric was
[]
:
915.
Receipt for Lead and Tin.

6x30-4 cm.
A.D. 572.
by a lead-worker for repairing the pipes up with four similar receipts issued to the same lead-worker, which are described in 1000-1003. The writing is in each case across the fibres. 915 alone is dated by the two Oxyrhynchite eras.
receipt for lead
and
tin supplied
of a bath.
The papyrus was found
rolled
) {) {)
-\-8{) 8{)
915.
RECEIPT FOR LEAD AND TIN
{)
. .
269
Ci'y
\{)
lv8{iktlovo?)
(and hand)
(ist
hand)
(crovs)
() 9 {6). {^) '[^.

(),
2.
1.
.
{) () {) {) {) {)
()
\{) 9,
{6).
]
:
()
.
'
1.
SO in
1.
Provided by Apollos, lead-worker, for Georgius, servant, for soldering the pipes of the bath in the suburb on Phaophi 20 of the 6th indiction, twelve pounds of lead and three pounds of tin, total 12 lbs. lead and 3 lbs. tin only. Total 12 lbs. lead and 3 lbs. tin only. The 249th which the 218th year, Phaophi 20, 6th indiction.'
(e)
TAXATION
Tax-Receipt.
16-3
9ie.
19-4 cm.
A. D.
198.
payments on account of a tax of which the name and the precise nature is still a matter of uncertainty. This impost is known from two other published texts, B. G. U. S7'^ 5 and to, and P. Tebt. 500, in both instances occurring along with the and other imposts on land. Wilcken {Ost. I. p. 174^) interprets it as meaning oyhor}. The present text shows that it was calculated upon the aroura, and the mention of the praefect's instructions concerning it suggests that it was a special levy rather than a regular tax. The sums paid are rather high, amounting to 640 drachmae within two months (11. ia-9), but it is not clear whether the individual Caracalla to whom the receipt is issued was the tax-collector or the tax-payer. appears as full emperor in Pauni of the 6th year (May 25-June 24 of A.D. 198)
for a series of
rjj
A receipt
is
abbreviated as
or
77+
cf.
810. introd.
" 5 [9 ^ (^) '[

9
^7[
270
[/]
15
2nd hand
() (^) () (^) . {) {) {) 6{) {<). } , () () {). / 2 () [) [][][] [)

Trj
[]9 [] .{9) {) ^^) ^) ])(^ [] [] \^\ [\ \6^ ^) 8['\, () [^) \\ {) (^) {).
[]6()
Kf\(e)v-
L^
'[],
^
TTJ
1 7
tj"*"
\'[][]{)
"^
^/
1.
'?.
'
3-
of
/) written through an .
of
and
first c
of
6,
\.
corr,
.
20.
1 1,
oy
of
corr.
of
corr.
The sixth year of Lucius Septimius SeA'erus Pius Pertinax Augustus Arabicus Adiabenicus Parthicus Maximus and of the emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Paid to Pasion and his associates, pubhc bankers of the Oxyrhynchite Augustus, Pauni. nome, on account of the tax of | (?) ordered to be paid upon the aroura in accordance with the edict of his excellency the praefect Aemilius Saturninus, by Tiberius Claudius Geminus also called Gaiion(?) two hundred drachmae, total 200 dr. Signed by me, Pasion, public
banker,'
9.
1
Records of other instalments
follow.
cf.
On
the praefecture of Aemilius Saturninus
899.
10, note.
1-2.
t
The name
occurs in P. Brit. Mus.
II.
258. 130-1, &c., and the repetition
of the
for
here was perhaps a clerical error. The initial letter is uncertain, and might be meant or possibly e, and e could also be read in place of a. In any case a second name seems here more likely than e. g. (for vnep) for though the interchange of 01 and V is common enough, to postulate it in a doubtful passage is not very satisfactory. There would too only just be room for the abbreviation of and ey in the lacuna.
[()
\\},
917.
TAXING-MEMORANDUM
Taxing-Memorandum.
5
271
917.
9-8 cm.
memorandum
extracted from the day-book of a collector of money-taxes,
summarizing payments under various heads. Of the imposts mentioned two, The tax of | (1. 2) is not often the (1. 2) and (1. 3), are familiar. occurs in P. Brit. Mus. III. 1171. 72 met with in Roman times, but a apparently in P. Tebt. 343. 69, where we suplevied upon and a posed that it was connected with the Ptolemaic tax of ^ of the produce for upon vineyards and gardens, in spite of the fact that the is known to have been sometimes calculated in Roman times upon the acreage
'
of land.
latter is
That the
found
in
here too means the
653, where several of the taxes mentioned in 917 occur
is
very likely, especially as the

;
the
name
be a mere survival and not necessarily imply that the tax was actually ^ of the produce. The tax va( is known ) ) (1. 2) from 653, where we resolved the abbreviations doubtfully as
however,
(,
is
may
{)
factory,
is
on the whole more probable than and is more likely than
()
)
(1.
a somewhat tautologous expression more naturally be abbreviated
-{
hiov{
3),
we connect with
{ {)
;
{[). {) {) {) () () ^,
;
{ ()
impost,
but
is
unsatis-
though
or
however, would
abbreviated
it
).
The remaining
in
653, and regard
as levied
nominally for a libation to Dionysus cf. as a tax in P. Tebt. 347. 2. There may well be a connexion between this tax and the at Oxyrhynchus, which perhaps benefited by the proceeds cf. 908. 8-10, note.
; ;
Two
in
other similar
memoranda by the same
981-2.
One
dr. i
of these has only the beginnings of lines
complete, mentions besides k-napo{vpLov) a tax called
which 47
:^ () {),
;
tax-collector are described
the other, which
is
for
ob. 2 chal. are paid,

II. 11 71. 73,
by
dr. are
itself
it, i
appears as an impost
in P. Brit.
entered for
400
dr. for
() '() -{4)
for
Mus.
where 7^
in
1.
paid for
in P. Brit.
Mus.
III. 1157.
and 400 drachmae are it, 600 dr. in 1. 113, and
152.
The editors
suggest that the charges for
measuring areas, but remark that the amounts paid are high upon the areas measured, not on behalf of the measuring. That the impost yefojuerpias means land-tax, not a tax for measuring, was maintained by Wilcken (Osi. I. pp. 173-6), but the evidence subsequently discovered does not support that view cf. P. Tebt. I. p. 39. There is, howpossibly the impost was levied
;
were
ever,
somewhat
less
difficulty in referring
the term
than
an area measured, and we are disposed to regard the
^
to
272
as a tax

upon pigeon-houses levied according them called
9,
there was a tax upon

P. Tebt. 84.
note), but this
and the may have taken and 981 are written (982 is dated in the
reign of Septimius Severus than to that of
is
not
known
its
^
to
place.
?)
to their size.
(i.e.
In Ptolemaic times
| of the profits
of.
have survived into
Roman
times,
The
4th year, in which 917

refers to the
31'd year),
more probably
Marcus Aurelius, Elagabalus, or Severus
Alexander.
[()
y
5
((9)
{\)
{5) {]
,
{) ()
{ppayjLcu)
{ ^)
kvvea
corr.
y^
(^)
(erouy)
/
:
().
.
(^) {), {8^) {}) () () ^) () 6{) ,

<,
{9) S {)
.
Talao.
6\{) from
2.
.
at
the tax of
'From the day-book of Apion, ^ and freight by water for
collector of
money-taxes
the present 4th year 22 dr.
3 chalci, for a libation to Dionysus (?) 8 dr. 4 ob. i chal. 139 dr. 6 ob. Total one hundred and thirty-nine dr. 6 obols.
3.
For naubion and 109 dr. Total 139 dr. 50b. Paid The 4th year, Pauni 5.'
ob., for land-tax
is
confirmed by 653
first letter might possibly be e, but is a more suitable reading and cf introd. 4. The sum actually paid is i obol in excess of what was due ; similarly in 981 the exceeds the previous total by nearly 2 obols.
{8)
the
;
918.
Land-Survey.
Second century.
Height 21-2 cm.
verso of this long papyrus contains the text of the new Greek historian and a short description of the document on the recto was given in Part V, (842), This is a very elaborate survey-register of Crown land at a village in pp. iio-i. the south-west of the Arsinoite noma near Ibion Argaei, which is mentioned
e. g. in V. 17.
The
The
plots leased to separate cultivators are arranged in
numbers which they occur in the present list, beginning with the ist and ending, so for as the papyrus goes, with the 12th the other set of numbers refers to some more extensive register, of which the here
of varying sizes which have a double system of numbering.
refers to the order in
One
;
set of
^^ 5
918.
LAND-SURVEY
list
273
described formed a part.
In only two cases are the figures of the second set
preserved, the ist and 2nd a0payi6es of the present
corresponding to the
17th and
8th of the other
16 between the two sets must be distinguished the use

plots
;
and it is not unlikely that there was a difference of From these numbered of numbers throughout.
;
of the
term
is
cf.
ii.
The normal scheme

a particular
its
number on both systems,
<
16, note.
-^^^
in
918 to denote the individual

First
of the survey
as follows.
comes a description of
as a whole,
its
geographical relation to the preceding

the rents yielded by
it,
^,
its size,
and
its
adjacent areas.
Where
as the result of flooding or other cause in former years (ranging from the
1 3th of an unnamed emperor) the rents were no longer paid or had which had been reduced, or the land had changed its category (e. g. become pasture land), information is added on these points, there being several closes with The general account of each references to earlier surveys.
3rd to the
/^
name
the words &v
of the individual plots into which
{
is
(cf.
ii.
i^, note), referring to

it
the following description

entries
was subdivided.
These more detailed

first
give the geographical position ot each plot defined as in the later ones as
cultivator, the size
and the addition made Where the land was not paying to the rent as the result of a reassessment. the normal rent or had undergone changes, the details already summarized
^^
e. g.
),
(in
the
entry the arourae are

of the lessee or
the
and rent of the
plot, the adjacent areas,
in the general
account of the
in Col. xi.
are repeated in reference to the particular
cultivators,
The papyrus
the historical
prising Cols,
divided into four sections separated

Cols, xi-xxi,
is
by
gaps, and as the
writing on the recto and verso runs in opposite directions, D, the last section of
work containing
i-viii.
is
is
the
first
of the land-survey,
a different
com-
Col.
i,
which
much
mutilated,
is in
hand from
the rest, and
columns.
ends
{) '
starts,
apparently the concluding part of a summary of the succeeding vbaros (cf. Cols, ix-xv), and It is concerned chiefly with land iroaeia. In Col. ii vbaros [apovpai) x/z/ctj/i't '/3'^'.
'
begins the detailed the survey
list
of
^.
Lines i-3 indicate the point from which
and 11. $-y apparently define the position of certain arourae, The aaf in number, which stand in some obscure relationship to the ist occupies 11. 8-13, and the details concerning general description of that
the two sets of cultivators of the 93^ arourae comprised in In iii. 3 begins the general description of the 2nd
(v. 15-21) io| arourae, the details following in iii. ii-v. 14. The 3rd situated in a hollow which seems to have been formerly contained only 2 arourae
,?
it
fill
$.
ii.
i-iii.
2.
which contained
dry but was now flooded, and as no rent or cultivators were assigned to
it
only
274

The account
it
the general description was required.

is
of the 4th
(8,
incomplete, but the

is
number
It
of the arourae in
including
5
^-^
(vi.
1-8)
aroura for
a canal)
preserved.
2,
was divided among three
sets of cultivators
who owned
respectively 4^q,
what
It
is
clearly
and i^f arourae. vi. 19-vii. i contains the description of the 5th though the number is for some reason omitted.
comprised 5 3^2 arourae, but only 4 3^^ are accounted for in vii. 2-1 1 so that either 5-3^2 is an error for 4-3*2 o^ an entry has been left out. vii. 13-18 gives the description of the 6th which contained s^Te arourae, and the details concerning the several plots followed in Col. viii, of which only a few letters from
,
5, ^,
the beginnings of lines are preserved, section
D breaking
off at this point.
the land in question, with the exception of that in the 2nd
had been The rents up to this point range with one exception from in good condition. 6i artabae per aroura down to 4||, this being the commonest rate cf. P. Brit. Mus. II. 267, where the rents of Crown land near Lake Moeris range from 7 to 2| artabae per aroura, 4|-3 art. being the most frequent. The exception occurs in the description of the 6th where the 303^ arourae pay at the rate of ',''^', i. e. 4-^q -^q or 49^6 art., a fraction which could not be
;
^,
So
far
{ ^)
it
,|
^^
expressed without departing from the ordinary series of fractions of the artaba h T2-i &c. In every instance an addition to the rents had been recently made
of amounts ranging from
-^^ to i artaba, and in one case (iii. 1-2) the rent had been twice raised. The case is different when we turn to the later columns of the survey on the recto of sections C, B, and A. These are chiefly concerned with land which had been flooded, and was therefore unproductive except where
had been reclaimed for pastures. A, containing the ends of lines of Col. xiii, which is incomplete, and Col. xv, of which the ends of lines are lost, deals with the nth and 12th but to which C (parts of 12 lines from Col. ix) and (containing a portion of Col. x. Col. xi, which is fairly well preserved, and a few letters from the beginnings of lines of Col. xii) refer is not indicated, and the relative order of these three sections would be quite doubtful apart from the text on the verso. If we are right in regarding A as the first section of the historical work (cf. Part V, pp. 114-5), it is the last of the survey, and C and must belong to the intervening between the 6th and nth; but it remains uncertain whether C comes between D and or between and cf. Part V, pp. 1 13-4. Col. ix, so far as can be judged from its scanty
Col. xiv,
;
remains, deals with land similar to that described in Col.

(cf. xi.
xi,
various
Nothing can be made of Col. x, but Col. xi. 1-9 gives 5) being mentioned. the conclusion of a general description of a new which had been flooded,
$,
^
Owing
to
the entries concerning the individual holdings following in
11.
10 sqq.
the loss of the beginning and the uncertainty of the construction of the various
918.
relative clauses
LAND-SURVEY
:
275
which are piled one upon another the details are not
various categories of land
'
vharos are distinguishable
()
in
any rate to be exacted, 3>v (77). () in 11. 3 and 13 land of which the rent had been reduced and which subsequently had been converted into pasture land, (3) in 21 land kv eiroxfj, a category frequently mentioned also in Cols, xiii-xiv, and apparently implying land upon which the collection of the rents (in xi. 21 4 artabae to the aroura) had been suspended indefinitely cf. P. Tebt. ^^6. 13-5 and 337. 2, notes. Col. xii, as we have said, is represented only by a few letters, and Col. xiii, with which section begins, has only ends of lines. Both this column and Col. xiv give part of a detailed list of entries referring to what must be the nth since the account of begins at the top of Col. xv. the 1 2th Of the five entries in Col. xiii two are concerned with land L ^/, two with land in another category, the arourae
rent continued for a time at
1.
;
[
1.
clear,
but
2 that
on which
^,
being called
[),
a term which occurs in P. Tebt.

Tebt. 325
in
II.
325 5
it
',
cf.
note
ad loc.
The
land had presumably been placed in this class because
flooded, but to judge

cultivated,
by
L
P.
{4)
is
had been
though at only a nominal
concerning lands placed

but
rent.
Col. xiv contains five
the 8th year.
i| artabae to the aroura are mentioned (the latter b'eing exceptionally low,
cf.
p. 274),
if
our interpretation of
rents paid before the land went out of cultivation.
which occupies 11. 1-12. Lines 3-1 1 summarize in a manner similar to xi. 1-5 the changes which had taken place in the character of the land since the 4th year as the result of various but owing to the loss of the ends no connected sense is obtainable. The seems to have consisted largely of which had been converted into at different periods, and, since 3o|| arourae are mentioned in 1. 6, to have been more extensive than usual. Lines 13-21 give the first three entries concerning individual holdings. In one of these the land had become vbaros in the 12th year, but the remark is added (Irei) showing that it had been re[] claimed in the year in which the survey was written. Since no years later than the 1 2th are mentioned elsewhere in the papyrus, the iveard? hos is likely to have been very soon after the 12th, and may even be the 13th. The handwriting proves that the survey belongs to the second century, and most probably to the reign of Antoninus or Majrcus Aurelius. We print Cols. ii. i-iii. 16, v. 15-21, xi and xiii, which afford good specimens of the whole. The parts omitted mainly consist of repetitions of the same formulae or are too much damaged to be intelligible.
description of the lath
was capable of being more entries Rents at the rate of 4^ and
correct these represent only the

Col.
xv begins with a
4,
{5)
:{) []
'
[,
Two
other land-surveys of the
Roman
2
period exhibit a classification of land
276
339 and P. Bruxell. i (Mayence and de Ricci, P. Fay. 339 is a mere fragment, but the accounts of the nth and 12th are for the most part preserved the text of the entry concerning the lath is quoted in our publication, that of
by numbered Music Beige,
^,

P. Fay.
1904, pp. loi sqq.).
the
nth
follows the
its size, rent,
cultivator,
than
in 918,
same formula. The geographical situation of each and surroundings are given but the areas are much smaller being only i and i-| arourae in the two cases, and the term
; ;
seems to be used to denote a plot of ground belonging to a single lessee rather than a group of such plots cf. ii. 16, note. On the other hand in the Brussels papyrus, which though reputed to come from Dimeh is on account of the proper names more likely to have been discovered at Hermopolis and to refer to land in the Hermopolite, not the Arsinoite, nome, the are much larger than those in 918, one of them containing over 635 arourae. as well as is included in them, and the land-tax upon the former is added to receipts from rents of the latter, whereas in 918 private land, though frequently mentioned among the ydroves, is not included in the survey. The Brussels survey, of which the extant portions cover the 6th to the loth is moreover on a much less elaborate scale than 918, and does not enter into any details concerning
, ^
/^
^,
individual cultivators of
Crown
land.
Col.
ii.
2nd hand
[] 6[ ]{) 7[ ]{) ' {)

[
]ovy
(9) ^^
kv
]
>
e|
[///
*\6\,
[^?
[a]
][5 \{) ^ ' '[]9 (6\ () ]^{ {9) () )] [ {) {) \ ) {

6{).
y[i(Tovs)]
{) ^^) ' [{)]

67
\
T^/f-
6{)
T^fjs
,]
[(9)
e[
{fjv)
o86(s).
)
{)
iViX{
?)
6\'
{) 6{)
,'
SlS'
()
-^'
(')
{)
()
^tV, /^
'
7{).
a\vv8p(ps),
{) ^[]
{) {9)
[1
JJaTvvtos
918.
LAND-SURVEY
".{^)
(9) \6()
15
20
' ^ {)(?) ( ) ' [^) [ ? / {) () ^, {) {)( ) ^. 6[) [) ^^ (/) () /9 "() (9) {) ( ?) ' () [) [) {), () '
6)^(),
{)
277
{<)
?,
{)
6()
[] ^ys
^
[.
()
']^<^.
{9) {)
^6()
^),
(), {$)
"[(9)
)(9
coi^
',
/() '
e^
.5'
ah
a(ya)
(')
kv
.', /^
(9)
/i(epoy)
{)
"(9)
5
() () {) 5 ()
/oeouy,
(?).
5 () )(^[]() ^^)
^^),
COrr.
{)
of
[.
.
iTaTWi[o(s)
of
) () ][() ) [) { {6) {), [ ]{) {) {) { ) ()

[ 6{)
. .
\5 5 [].
{^) L
{,
COrr.
^
[
6. Final
from .
Col.
iii.
] () (
L.
]
'.
67
6{)
.],
{6)
' ()
''']
{9) {) {9) ' [{) {)

{).
', ^/
278
" \{) /? Jovv [ ]9, 9 ] ? [) {) , [. () () {) [ [ 6{) ]9 [9 [{) ( ,'' [{) [9

{'
[()]
.
(/9) v6t{ov)
{)
]
TcK[iâyis
]{) &
(rjv) 686(9),
/wu( )
Trjs
{)
15
{ , {)
? {?)
1.
kiri
S)u
.
BVia[.
"/{)
{)
{) {
7
{)
more
)
Col. V.
lines.
[{) ]{ )[(), \ {),

]
{?) 6{)
\[[$)
['{)
L'
lines.
15
20
{) ?[) ^. ,, ? ? {)
6{?)
kv
rj
(), {) 9 ^) ' {), . {5) {) () () {9) [) {) ' () () /() '?

14
6{)
? ?
^? (?) {), {$) [) [?\

kv
21.
e
^()
17.
'().
(^)
COVT.
] '
Col. xi.
[()
S)v
{)]
[
.
''êr[.
''
(
")
[ '
]{?)
{),
.]'
[]6{)
{),
[](6)
(eret)
918.
LAND-SURVEY
279
&u
U<p6{pta)
5 ^
' 8{) [{)] { [^{, uea9] {) ? [{ ..^..) . ^ {,) 5> [ {) ^ ^' {) {) 6{)
{9)]
{dpovpai)
(Tl)
7,{^)
^',
a{uh)
S8' ,
S>u
daiv
e/c
(eVet)
alycaXov] auap[.Tpn]a.cos
q[L\8
[
^'^
yiijovî)
^{^)]
. .
^8{),
ijn{eLpos)
)
{^)
<)
^6{.)
8ca,pvi
^'
{,
^
tc
)'
(^.)
[,
^
.]y(
'
{,
{)
8cS>{pvi)
S)V
kn[i]
? {) {^
{).
y proves)
]/(
/3.(.,)
6(^) 6{) ^
[] ^6 [.]6{^.)
[r]fi,
[
^^^
[]
i&povpa.)
6{^)
{)
[.
\{) [^]9 ^[.]?"^) {^)

at
^{^)
{ ^^ ,
8{c^)
[]
[]{
. .
{)
['
[^]
,
kv
&
.
.1[
kK]
[6{)] yevo{v)
{) {) ' <{),
55(.), &.
alsftaXod
.
)'
^'
8 {hei)
[6^(6
[yc(TOve,)
]' 8{
'^\
{{
(^T.i)
^l8'
6{)
,
[]{,
8ih,
]{) 8^ \ {9) [] 7{) {^) {) { ]\^^ {)

daay((oy6s),
{9) [ ][]{^) /'[] 8{) []
[{] {)^{^^
$ [. {).
...],
ye[py{v)
[yt{TOve,)]
6{)
20
[]
^6{)
{) {9)
8],
kv
[p]a{ys),
[pa{y9). {' 'yo]p(e9 ^) [][9 '{)
) [ {)
[8.
(/)
28
" (
{)
.
i
[
.
{hovs)]
'
i6.
{
xiii.
ey
)]
yeft)[/)(y
[]{)
{)
][]
kv kno^fj
1.
of
[
1.
corr.
from
xiii.
The
and
fractions after
' have a horizontal stroke above them;
similarly in
lo and
ay letters 28
.
[ [\{)
{Ti)
{ '
letters
Col.
.
]''i'' Sm
e]i/
a(ua
knoyji reray//(ei/ai)
y^yoivkvai).
{?)
]
35 letters
) ] 9 (),
yiijovî)
(
,
'
23 letters 29 29 29
J}
]6(^)
]
]
{)
6{)
yL'
{)
yL[TOVs) v6t{ov)
[
[
[28
[
[
26
[
]
yi(Tovs)]
{^)
v6t{ov)
\{)
(/)
yfj
alyi{aXins),
24
28 letters
,,
[27
15
[,
[
26
], [)
y]i(Toves)
letters]
{ha)
{^) {)
(/3?) 20
23
[
letters
},
][
]
23
/^
() {).
y(:yo{yevai).
''^'^'',
kv
&/
kiro\{fj)
[
[
()
' ()
]
y(7;^')
yt{Tovs)
[9)
.
rjiTipos
\{)
)
2.
Probably not
:
\{),
for there
is
hardly
room
for a
proper name, even
if
an
was
the abbreviation 4. ) occurs frequently in this survey, always following the description of one of the yeiroves, but is nowhere written out. It is clearly different from ava which occurs in a corresponding position, e. g. in v. 18, and is, we think, contrasted with it, meaning ' beyond ' as opposed to between ' ; cf v. 17, where ) must mean that the boundary between the lands of Ibion and the village with which
'
& ()
likely to bear one.
({
6{
{.) '()
918.
LAND-SURVEY
281
yeirp of the 3rd concerned lay beyond the canal which was the south abbreviated required sense, and would have been probably .(6.) would hardly give the G U. 571. 9-io. where In certain and ,.' {^ (or 5. or o) is practically )
18
is
^^.
.
%{ Wilcken
{tv)
,, 8{6 ^{ >,).
reads
^^^ .^^^
11.
6 /<{) (.5) (
is
{Spovpa) a
),
;,(.) .,
?,,
yi{rov.s)
{) 8{ .,, \,
propose eff (.)
opor,
.
.
AVe
described in
the total of the arourae ^j^^ ^f these figures, which seem to give as is found elsewhee uncertain, for they have a line above them such 3-7, numerals referring to of fractions, e.g. xi. 10, but not above in the papyrus above a series sqq. is very obscure, but regarded as The relationship of 11. 3-7 to 11. 1-2 and 8 arourae
fractions the figures are still more difficult, the restoration of the missing figure : 8
position of the entry at the beginning of the
(\ Zll
^^
(1.
^)
iar{c)
)
is
certain,
r.^^ the not only from ,,^

vi,
fj
is
perhaps
[{
list
(cf.
iii.
4) but from Col.
occurs in
connexion with the south
for eV .lX{v^vr,):
<
meaning
of the 4th '^fP-T^' to cover with slime is quoted by

is
..
where
eV\(w^'"?) and ^.^\{^) are unsatisfactory, Hesychius. cf. iii. 5Upovpai), not with the preceding words ^ here and is more probable than 12.
to
be connected with
.
tion
ist,
.{)
to
TeKvavis
)
seems
be meant.
(V. 21),
was known
^) 8
?
,.'.,)
(,.)
m
.
1.
24, since
neither this canal nor For &. [ro .ara< ) previously.

:
1 . n j that called
which is used e.g. perhaps stands for Cf. P. Tebt. 343. 5 and 88, where sense of kJ' Lpa.
.(
'
.,
cf. iii.
ao()
The abbrevia10 xi. 9. ^ê Anst. ^^^ 2. 1 7 "^ in a survey-list apparently
^^ ,
*
'
,
^, \
^
-
.,,.
(v.
nr 17), or
means nondescript 16. Ippa
',' unclassified.'
.pa{y
but the plot described in back to the plot described in corresponds to , Similarly in iii; 15 a,(rov) f, '^--' and 19, where yVo.ei of the next plot described ; cf. also xi. 16 ^f^'l the This, the ordinary use of apay.,, which occurs holding. each case to the preceding holdings to express the separate SroughoSr918 in describing the y.Vov of the individual numbers, use to denote the larger areas which had parcefs, must be distinguished from its
^{)
in the
adjoining the 2nd or any other ..,(...) refers 1. 21, where 18 sqq.; cf. 11. the ist 11. 14-7. both plots being comprised m
means not
the
.()^
j.
*i,
..
.( () m
.^^
and contained
occurs in the description of a numbered irrdvco or not to an individual holding. to another numbered i{avova) cf. P. Tebt. 84. 91 and note, 18. For
iii.
{ ?,
several
.^8..
narrower sense.
Where
^^^f/;, ;;!; ^.^ Uff' as a whole, it reters
In cf. P. Tebt. 86. 32. avh For the occurrence of an angular sign before wavy line. V. I it takes the shape of a is written out. cf. u. 8, where e ,. j r. .i, -.i, r^ is supplied by the arithmetic The missing figure of the arourae assessed at si artabae given in 111. 1 7-v. the 2nd details concerning I -1- 9i), and confirmed by the loi The rate at which the 9I arourae occur. i4!%h;ce two^mentions of | aroira at that rate &c. ^ ivf'rp assessed (4.^ artabae) is restored from 1. 13, entry m Col. iv. of the proper names are derived froin an
3.
():
^^
''"%TrThe Restorations
where
i
^\^^ i"^P^^^^^^^^^ aroura belonging to these three persons is described. which ought to be Graecono likelihood of a connexion between this name, but there is Egyptian, and Benjamin. a lacuna, this spelling is is for the most part lost in of V. 17. Though the which occurs in Col. vii. confirmed by
{) . .
..[.
282
21.
{)
I.
is
since the canals called

xi.
Superfluous and should be omitted, or perhaps altered to are obviously identical. (1. ly) and
,
line
In the fractions of the aroura after
read, but the two following letters are irreconcilable with would not fill the lacuna. (/), but the sign for
perhaps
{[(),
The
sc. eV
punctuation of these lines is not clear, and to what figure hv in each case The land leased in the 3rd year' (1. 2) corresponds to that described in 11. 12-3, the 1 aroura in 1. 4 to that in 1. 18, and the 6| arourae in 1. 5 to the 6| arourae The i8f arourae in 1. 3 would be expected to correspond to the figure in 1. 13, in 1. 15. but the vestiges following [apovpaC) there suit , not t. since there is no before is probably , not the number of the 9. elsewhere. stroke above it such as occurs with the numbers of the II. clearly refers to the land described in 11. 12-7; the following word is and to read not [/5()] is unsatisfactory, for the individual holdings comdo not themselves have numbers; cf. ii. 16, note. prised in the numbered IMoreover after ..[..] is a horizontal line indicating , or merely a mark of abbreviation, elsewhere in the papyrus. but not occurring in the abbreviation of 21. It is not clear whether ey means 5^ (arourae) or is an abbreviated word. ^ is not a common fraction of the aroura, but occurs in Rev. Laws Ix. 23. It is not possible to read for f and connect the fractions with the preceding .
2-5.
refers is uncertain.
'
can be we should expect J^ ^; The following a may be for
At
the
end of the
[.
is
',
cf. xiii.
17.
{)
^),
17
({()
?,
D19.
APVANCE OF DUES ON A FREIGHT.

i4'5XiO'3cm.
a. d.
182?
Memorandum of an advance of 160 drachmae to a ship's captain for customsdues to be paid at Memphis on a cargo of olives and honey. The 22nd year in which the document is dated probably refers to the reign of Commodus.
{
KaWia
5
TlavvL
6()
'[) 6{) ^)
(:[]()
kXatai
c|
(})
{ {)
?)
Xapaniimvos;).
c/y
KXavSia
{)
S>v
\6yo{v)
{BpayjiaC)
10
6()
4.
6[)
^{) [)
|.
.
^,
of ffJ{3.fv{<v) corr. from
919.
*
ADVANCE OF DUES ON A FREIGHT
283
Pauni 27, on account of the holding (?) of Julius Sarapion. Paid to Memphis upon his freight of 90 Prosopite measures of olives carried from the Arsinoite nome, and 7 jars and 20 boxes of honey for Claudia Isidora solely, 160 drachmae, of which he shall render an account. Let him render an account to Sarapion of 160 drachmae.'
year,
Calleas, pilot, for the taxes of
2.
The 22nd
\{)
is
where a Sarapion
Sarapion here. 3-4. The
not quite satisfactory, but is apparently mentioned
\{)) or
is
unlikely
owing
to
1.
11,
whom
it
is
natural to identify with the Julius

in
\ '!
are analogous to the duty called
Fayum
customs-receipts, e.g. P. Fay. 69, 72, &c. ; cf. P. Brit. Mus. III. 1107 and Preisigke's recent discussion of this tax in P. Strassb. i. p. 50. In P. Hibeh 1 10. 24, of the third century b. c, was paid at Memphis upon a freight of corn. only a small sum for
to be a measure deriving its name from the Prosopite Mus. III. 11 70. verso 79, &c.) from Oxyrhynchus. might also be read in agreement with (cf. e. g. 116. 1 1 {{;)), in which case the measure is not specified but apart from that small difficulty it is unlikely that olives from the Prosopite nome in the Delta would be taken to Memphis via the Fayum. The figure at the end of the line is doubtful; it is more like cj than t, but does not greatly resemble either. A figure of some kind however seems essential. 8. cf. P. Par. 10. 22 The word is supposed to be a diminutive of which according to Hesychius
5.
We
suppose
nome,
{8)
like
the
/)7(;) ^{,
Brit.
:,
(')
:
II.
the letters are
damaged but
..
=
fairly secure.
(/)
ACCOUNTS
Account of Food.
i3'9Xi3'8 cm.
Late second ok early third
century.
20.
A
them.
short
list
is
of various articles, largely comestibles, with the prices paid for
money account of which parts of two columns remain, the beginnings and ends of lines respectively being lost. The items in the second column are dated in Phamenoth and Pharmouthi of the a I St year of an emperor whom from the handwriting we should suppose to be Antoninus or Commodus the document on the verso, which is in a different
This
written on the verso of another
;
hand,
is
unlikely to be very
much
later.
9 () {
5
?)
{) {8\) () [^)
{^)
(),
^,
(),
,
{,
284
eXeaL
{) {) []
is
6(/)
() , [^) (^) , {/09) {) () ()

",
(-^)
(^) [), () ,
,
.
SO in
1.
J'a.p.
First
of
12.
cf.
8 8 ) , {)
1.
:
Anth. Pal.
ix.
503
yoxiv
iv
and
have been commonly rejected

Bapt. Pius, &c.,
elg
?( : , . ,8 , .
;
corn.
6.
1.
'.
8.
1,
^()
eivai
fv
6e'iav
jrf
"yeiOver
Toup,
Stadtmiiller), but are
now
confirmed by the papyrus.
(cf. Geop. Erasm., 44 gcnuina VOX nondum reperta is apparently another form
'
of
2.
{):
For
the fruit of the zizyphus or jujube-tree ; cf. e. g. Pliny, the abbreviation consists of a or perhaps
to the right of
is
above and somewhat

3.
Alexandrian
4.
is
name
a (new) diminutive o( of the fish

cf.
P. Strassb. 40. 48
is
not clear.
5.
:
the
word
or
ostrich, but ostriches can hardly have been purchased for 8 drachmae. Perhaps this was a part payment; cf. 1. 12, where 12 drachmae are paid as earnest money for In P. Leipzig 97. xxviii. 18 and 20, xxix. 19 and 2 1 occur entries of an artaba cf. Vi'/a MS. are probably sweetmeats, so called from their shape g. S. Simeonis Sali
8.
unknown. means an
., {). . .
:
. ^.
15. 14. 47.
with a small f written

a,
it.
which, according to Athen. 309

, .
was an
e'^
euovs
what exactly
is
meant
921.
Inventory of Property.
343
44 cm.
;
Third century.
cf. 109, 741, P. Tebt. 406, P. Gen. on the verso of a lengthy third-century account, of which the beginnings of lines are lost throughout, mostly concerning measurements of buildings, &c., and mentioning different kinds of (or oi] and anXdi uriyJ^Hs) yjiQL^ \1\ e. g. eirt ro] '. the form are not otherwise attested 7?7(?) for Mention is made of occurs in Heron, De Mensuris, p. 314.
list
of various articles, chiefly of dress

list is
80, &c.
The
6 7()
^
:
<^'
{)
^,
-), ,
921.
INVENTORY OF PROPERTY
,.
is
^{),
Th
an entVy concerning
^ 78
.
yov,vapUv
'.,
].^,
^,
.
285
and
-.
followed
.
by the signature
[^]
At Ae bottom
âpas
part of a date, and

-naph
.]
i^:eba.
epea
y,
i5
y, ,
,
S,
ôUîa
^ ^
XevKhv
XevKhv
86 2
^
^ {) , ({) { ?.
,
kpâ KaXXk{ov)
^
{) ',
{^)
kv
Kaivhu
,
,
y,
,
,
{}>) ,
>
^'^^^ ^'
7rvp{t]yL<TKco
, ,
25
{).
8.
.()
12. stroke above it. inserted later: the final letter has a above the line. of 24. written through i6.
^^
.
1.
coverings i outer cloak, 3 woollen pillows belonging to Calleas, 1,. shirts i i.ntl.. woollen ditto, belonging to Thaesis, ?1 dle'l smS face-cloth, x' face-cloth bathingstripes, 4 worn shirts, 3 shawls i shaded Torn X Lrcross-b;nd!2 cambrics with Cynopolite cambric, worn, an Aphrodite, 2 cups; Lg"?), Tthick cambHc,'2 worn pillows, pepper. and in the casket some spoons, some
'Articles
wraps, deposited with Arsinoe:-3 woollen
white veil, 2
LsleZeônes
, ,
3.
4.
6.
.\\: .^Xâ
.
.K.ava is
perhaps a geographical adjective; ^h; cf usually spelled

;
'^Y'^''7'''
IS
; possibly to be connected with ^^^;^;;^^^ &C. , DUl mere scciiio ^^

.,,
^.?:
^ ^^
i2.
1.
first letter
may be
i.p. 124. 327 7, C. F. cf the collateral forms other trace of the spelling with an
. G. U
as a nroper
î
.^.....
iZapL'.
cf.
name on
II:
the analogy of is a new compound, cf. C. p. R. I. 2X. 19
{!) m ..
..
occurs
m P.
[eV}ip^cov
-n r-^ . Gen. 80. 4. and 27. 9 vraXX.oXovyXo.[o.
'"'^":
'''''
Arrian, Peripl
Mar. Ruhr.
p.
13/--
>
explained to be
apparently novel; the word person going to the bath like carried by a
1rVavap.ov
is
may mean
in
a towel or perhaps a bag

29.
903.
286
24.

seems
lo
be the word intended, though there
is
and
The
surface of the papyrus

is
was
faulty here,
and
this
something between the p may have disconcerted

i. p.
the writer. 26. nlnepas

TVtTifpoyapov.
apparently a form of nenf pis:
cf.
Alex. Trail,
67 mntpoyapov for
922.
Account of Horses.
31-1
21-7 cm.
Late sixth or early seventh

century.
This document contains particulars concerning a number of horses and other how they had been disposed of, changes effected by sale and purchase, and losses through decease. The use to which these animals were put is not stated, but (cf. 900. 6, note), some of them may well have been employed in the
or perhaps the
bos
(145. a).
The
^^
popularity of horse-racing at this
period seems to have led to the introduction of foreign breeds and variation of qualities; one of the horses here enumerated came from Constantinople (1. 15),
and several unknown technical terms or epithets occur. The sheet of papyrus is so made up that the recto of a strip added along one side coincides with the verso of the remainder, and on this surface, which is thus mostly verso, the account is written. On the back at a distance from each other are two semi-effaced and illegible lines in which we can discover no connexion with the main document.
+ Ta
8vo
",^^
"
18 eh
els
{) {) 6
{\ eov
{9) 6{)
6{)
eh
eSo&irj)
kSoSirj)
10
KevTivov
epaev
eavov
.. .. ^. .
{6).
eh
eS66(r])
eh
eh
(6).
e8aev
opaev
ev
Xeyo/xero;/ ilAejS
epaev
eê
6evo{s).
15 TO
[{)] [ ^ 7[] {1)

T]fjS
VE
2nd hand
25
^ ? {) . { {) " {) ? ^. ^{)
932.
ACCOUNT OF HORSES
? ?.
/3'
287
6{)
[]
{).
'
6{)
24.
Pap.
voIrovPap. Pap.
stroke.
1.
inserted.
'
.
:
5. P*"iVV(o.) Pap. ; so in 1. 6. Pap.; SO in 11. 14, 1 6, and 20. the last 5 letters of ovper?^r there is a horizontal i? so in 11. 10, 13. Pap. 21 1. 20. 1. d..'â.o.. 19. i-VôpovPap. and of in both cases corr. from , and final
-^^ Pap.
7.
..(?). Above
;
so in
11.
2-6, 15.
8.
^.0.
26.
1.
(,
2 5.
. .
The horse from Ophis horses from Asclou were delivered to the groom. The horse of the magistrate was delivered to the same was horse from the The horse from Spania was delivered to the same stable. The stable The small white horse was delivered to stable. Arsinoite nome was delivered to the same for the bay horse of the upper stable I gave Patricius(?) and the small ... the ffioom. I sold the ... and the small horse which died. for I gave the white mare and the I sold the horse called Pleb for 3 so idi, the small black one which is in the stable. bought from Constantinople for 3 solidi, whi?h the revered Philoxenus has. I sold the horse from Heracleopolis and the ass which the revered Philoxenus has. I sold the two asses (?) of the magistrate The solidi, which were paid to the same. from Oureeiebt for 5f f.^ The mare which died belonged to dead. and that of the water-carrier and its mate are for 8| so idi, and another from Menas the official. Three asses were bought from Ophis Karaneots is dead. The other she-ass of the said Pallosis for 3 solidi. The she-ass of the small one I sold, and and that belonging to the people from Lucii and the
The two
delivered to the upper stable.
Karaneots
received 4 solidi for them.'

I.
on the analogy of
^^^^
^Q
"^^,
2navias (which occurred in 190), &c., should be
bg a proper name rather than a title. The paragraphus ends the sentence (cf. 1. i), so that Patricms does not refer after 1. 6 indicates that may Perhaps the name of a horse is meant; cf. 1. 13 and note, to the groom. The r might be read as . cf. the late form y.paWa. possibly mean' aged '; . cf. Hesych. For which is no easier. or
9.
Pâ^^"^^^^^,;^^^^
-: .
(.)
<).
^ :
288
II. KtvTivos is
13.
nected
wkh p/edei'us
late writers,
.
A
Sarapis,
in this context more probably signifies asses or mules than oxen (cf. P. Amh. 17, aSSeS In P. Amh. 150. 23-4 146. 3 in a contract concerning a are likely to be meant; cf. 140. 22 was not used of horses. According to Sophocles' Lex. a.nd are attested in docs not Seem to occur elsewhere, but 19.
^
(cf.
is

:
an unknown word.
cf.
1.
140.
7
in
and note)
).
). () {) {)
22
?
Is
con-
was perhaps intended.

not likely to
6(
.
cf.
1.
24-5.
mean
natives of Karanis in the
Fayum, though
There may well have been a
village called
nearer to Oxyrhynchus.
(^)
923.
PRAYERS
20-1
Petition to a Pagan Deity.

X
8-4 cm.
Late second or early third

century.
petition addressed to the deity of
some Oxyrhynchite temple, perhaps
apparently with a view to prevent the departure of a certain person
and to cause him to sacrifice at the Oxyrhynchite Sarapeum instead but owing to the incompleteness of the first six lines, where the construction is uncertain, the precise object of the prayer is
to Alexandria for purposes of sacrifice,
;
obscure
cf.
1.
6,
note.
Similar petitions or questions addressed to Graeco-
Egyptian
deities are extant in P.
Fay. 137-8, B. G. U. 239-30, Wessely, Script,
Gr. Spec. no. 26, and P. Brit. Mus.
d
it is
The papyrus
is
broken at the top, but
{Archiv, IV. p. 559); cf. also 925. not certain that any lines are missing.
eya\[
.
[.]c
[....].
5
[
]
. .
[.
.]
(
-
^ 9
[.
e/y
.
[.
,
10
eh
/-^
dyvoiav
923.
PETITION TO A PAGAN DEITY

erepov
^.
kv
, ,
289
kv
-^]]
[
. Perhaps fy\<. Line i

Kvpioi
or
T.
)
The
Unless
15 86s.
\,
for which cf. e.g. P. Fay, 137 beginning êSt here may be the beginning of the petition, but (cf. P. Fay. 138. i is unsuitable ; the traces of the letter before the supposed t rather suggest
/^ \
r,
^()()
2.
letter before ae
is
3. 4.
Possibly
[].
[(\,
may be t, v, or v. nominative, the following
letter
must be
which
is
possible.
5. ]ics seems to be the termination of a future verb, though this does not yield a satisfactory construction, or can be read in place of . 6. Possibly in which case in 1. 12 is the object, not the subject, of But it seems hardly likely that the petition should be merely concerned with the place where a calf was to be sacrificed, and the question whether a person was to make a journey was frequently asked of an oracle; cf. P. Fay. 137-8 and P. Tebt. 284. 2 sqq., and for a Christian parallel 925. We prefer therefore to suppose that .]v is a personal [.
i^
name
or description.
KareviyKai
;
8.
lesS
probably
KaTtveyKT).
924.
Gnostic Charm.
9
7-6
cm.
Fourth century.
charm for warding off fever, similar to B. G. U. 956 (edited with a commentary by Wilcken in Archiv, I. pp. 430-7) and P. Tebt. 275, but Christian instead of pagan cf. B. G. U. 954-5. The Deity is not addressed under any
;
particular
name
shown
at the beginning, but the essentially Gnostic character of the at the
charm
title
is
Abrasax, a
common
'JT
^ 9 9 Gnostic
end by the mystical symbols and the occurrence of the
name
of the
Supreme Being.
'Apias
.9
9
|()
/} [
[]9
[7r]/oa[|-
290
{)
\}
15
[.
{()
, 5
]
{)
V
oy
{)
>
On
the verso
'{).
.
:
'
2.
1.
^. ( .
of
1 6.
1.
from
3~4
'"^
wKTfpivrjs.
ayiov.
Verily guard and protect Aria from ague by day and quotidian ague and ague by All this thou wilt graciously do in accordance with thy night and slight fever and ... will first and with her faith, since she is a servant of the living God, and in order that thy
name may be
1. 2.
glorified for ever.'

cf.
. G. U.
is
229. 3 and 230. 3 Contrasted with pvarepivos

is
(1.
{st'c).
4),
with
in
e. g.
cf.
p. Tebt. 275. 21, &c. 6. Above the r of Xetttov
what looks
nai
like
The
line
cannot have proceeded

(e. g. in
\,
, but
for
in contracts relating to the purchase of slaves,

ifpai
any case seems to be superfluous. is coupled with Upa though who are guaranteed to be
will
95. 19), the term does not signify a disease, as
shortly be demonstrated
by
Prof. Kubler.
lines correctly,
very doubtful, for the writer elsewhere divides words between two while of the supposed might be t, , or only the slightest vestige remains. OCCUrs 10 II. Cf. B.G.U. 954 8 Daniel (Theodot.) 6. 20, The use of .the vowels is very are written larger than the rest. 15-7 "^ and common in magical formulae, but it is curious that here they are six, not seven in number, being omitted, unless indeed it was written to the left of or , where the edge of the papyrus is damaged.
7-8. [7][^]|"
is
and the supposed
',
8\
925.
CHRISTIAN PRAYER
Christian Prayer.
5.6
291
925.
X 9-6 cm.
Fifth or sixth century.
oracle of This prayer is a Christian counterpart of the pagan petitions to the asks whether it was the divine will that he which 923 is a specimen. The writer attend him. Preshould make a certain journey and whether success would church, just as the similar pagan sumably this prayer was to be deposited in some It is written in documents were left in the temples cf. P. Fay. 137. introd.
;
a clear cursive of the fifth or sixth century.
+'0
6
\9 89 7{) {) () {) {)
^(0)9
{){)9
ety
{)
'
^^
^.
yivoiTO,
our Lord and Saviour almighty, holy, true, and merciful. Creator, Father of that^ I go to Chiout, and reveal to me thy truth, whether it be thy will Amen. it whether I shall find thee aiding me and gracious. So be ;
God
Jesus Christ,
rt^
the letters.
is
the
commontymbol
for
equivalents of gg being the sum of the numerical
(k)
PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE
92.
Invitation to Dinner.
2.9x4-9 cm.
Third century.
of the formal This and the following papyrus (927) are further examples examples from published invitations to feasts of which we have previously which 524, 747) and the Fayum (P. Fay. 132), but Oxyrhynchus (110-1, The occasion collections. curiously enough have not yet appeared in other
of the of the person in whose party in the present case was the his admission to the privileged class who i. e. name the invitation was issued, Cbcy. II. pp. 217 sqq. were wholly or in part exempt from the poll-tax cf. P. about 13 years, since on reaching was The normal age of candidates for
(
;
^^
U
2
292

;
14 they became liable to the tax the formality thus heralded the attainment of puberty and the entry upon the duties of a citizen. This invitation is peculiar in having upon the back what seems to be an address, which former instances have
lacked
;
the address, however,

it is
is
in
a different
hand and doubtfully deciphered,
and possibly
not really connected with the note on the recto.
KaXei
eis
kiri-
iv
rrj
5 eoTif
On
the verso
2nd hand
^ .
6.
1.
(]0
a>p{as) \.\
(?).
'
Heratheon
invites
you
to dine with him,
on the occasion of
through which a
his examination, at his
honse to-morrow, the 5th,

5.
at the 9th hour.'

/j
The
abbreviation of &pas consists of an
is
drawn.
927.
Invitation to a Wedding.
3-2
6-2
cm.
Third century.
feast in celebration
formal invitation to a wedding,

is
by which no doubt a
926. introd., and
111,
and P. Fay. 13a, which are also invitations to wedding feasts. The writing is on the verso of a strip cut from two documents which have been gummed together one of these apparently mentioned the emperor Alexander Severus, so that the invitation may be referred to the middle or latter part of the third century.
to
of the wedding
be understood
cf.
747,
"
.
U9
eoTiv
(upas
.
*
1.
(.
to a
2-3
1.
iarip: cf. e. g.
2. 4-5.
Eros
invites
you
wedding to-morrow the 29th
at the
9th hour.'
928.
LETTER OF LUCIUS
Letter of Lucius.
10-2
293
928.
7-3
cm.
Second or
third century.
In
*
this kindly letter written

',
by Lucius
to Apolinarius,
girl
is
brother
the latter
is
is
warned of a plot against a
who is addressed as who had lost her pro-
tector,
and
asked to befriend her.
The
writing
across the fibres of the
papyrus.
^\9
TdtSi
5 ineSpevovTe?, Si
}^ 7]9
iav
^[s]
Vp6v
^, ^
yaipeLv.
root
TJ}
kav
8->
'^\\.
Qaiî'
else.
14.
. ^
15
. /( 6[].
ae
^.
Pap.
On
the verso
e0ipvowef.
7.
g.
of
\\Titten
over Something
Pap.
' Lucius to Apolinarius his brother, greeting. Since now that Zopyrus is dead there are persons making designs upon Thais daughter of Amphithales, and you once had a conversation with me on this subject, I therefore inform you, in order that if you think fit you may act before she is entrapped for the son (?) of Sebastinus has no mother either. If you are making pickled fish for yourself send me a jar too. Greet the children from me
;
and
Isidorion.
pray for your health.
(Addressed)
To
Apolinarius.'
use of the article with the proper names in II. 3-4 is imusual, but neither 3. nor TJ} can be read for 1^ Tattt. though the sentence then seems irrelevant. 9. It is difficult to avoid reading 6 before Without 6, the subject of is Thais.
{}^
The
294

929.
Letter OF Nicanor.
34.5
X 98 cm.
Late second or third century.

clothing,
which the on the verso of the papyrus, the recto containing the latter parts of lines of a column of early second-century accounts, of which the upper portion has been erased to receive Three sections remain, each following the same the address of the letter.
The
subject of this letter
is
the loss of
writer wished his correspondent to assist
some articles of him in recovering.
It is
formula,
e. g.
(the last) (i)
'
^,
No.
{.
3,
1.
:\ ^ (a)
(4)
(^,/ T^h (5) ] (6) The preceding sections are similarly headed
]
aju,e(
{) 6 (^) ,
(3)
]wf(
]
""
respectively, with
3,
and
{)
and
{)
('?)
;
]y v-nep e
followed by different figures in the next line

)
there
is
a y before
and
in
for
/3(
appears
in the
same
position in both cases.
The
of
verso had already been once used, and has been cleaned to
make way
for Nicanor's epistle.
Commodus
(a. d. 180),
The
document began with a date of the 21st year but beyond this only a few isolated letters are legible.
original
yfj
9.
IV
10 kv
,
\
? ?
On
25
3.
1.
[] -
yâipciv.
15''"?'
'8,
XevKfj^
^, ,
e^ S>v
^ .
knl
'4^,
e/y
irpoKei-
Sio
epia,
^ , (.
]9,
1 2.
1.
epeis
kv
cvrji
kpay
the recto
()
5.
1.
2nd hand
2.
7r{apa) NeiKavopof.
xaipeiPap.
11.
[-.
above
13-4
, \
tis
. . .
929.
'
LETTER OF NICANOR
295
Nicanor to Ninnarus his brother, greeting. Knowing your goodness to all, I ask you do me this one service. Please demand from Tithois the sailor a garment consisting of a brown tunic, inside which was a linen cloth, a worn towel, and some wool. All these were inside the brown tunic, and it was sealed with white clay, and with it send back to me all the other garments, making the total number six, to the Oxyrhynchite nome whence
now
to
obtained
all
the aforesaid articles.
some one
else's possession.
(Addressed)
To
:
I write therefore to you, brother, to see if they are in I pray for your health. Please tell me at once about this. Ninnarus steward of Apion, strategus (?), from Nicanor.'
5. v TovTo
or perhaps iv
(), but there
in this letter.
8.
for
fv8a
seems
is
9. eV
to
apparently novel. 'nut-brown'; be for

is
12.
Kvavofibovs. this
,
15
is
no other case of the confusion of
and
cf.
Theophr. de Sensu 78
use of
in
1.
317. 1920
i*j.
more
regular.
19. e^
!,
'
S)V
form
.
.
[]/
the converse of the
continuing the construction of
25.
()
930.
makes a bad concord with

is
very doubtful.
: .
common
X
9'2 cm.
(or
jj,
e.g. P. Tebt.
7,
would have been
Letter to Ptolemaeus from
his
Mother.
third century.
,
just left him,
mother to her son, whose teacher and who was now in the charge of his with evident anxiety urges him to find another teacher.
interesting letter from a
An
() 05.
The
iXiytv
Se
Second or
had
writer
[]
[a\u
]^ f'V
o'f*''
A'*'*
15
)(
S)v
e-
)?.
Oev
5
rfjs
?
kiriyvov'
eirev-
. 78^,,
20
<
Aioyivovs KaraTreirXevKvai
8'
yap
Si
[]
.
at
25
^^ 9
296
nepl

Trj9
kmyvSivaL
avayeiva)-
^.ySv
In the left-hand margin

]
. .
e^^[.
.]...[...]
'
[.]
On
the verso
30
]
4
*
1.
.
It
... do not hesitate to write to
me
about anything which you require.
grieved
me
to learn from the daughter of our teacher Diogenes that he had sailed, for I had no anxiety about him, knowing that he intended to look after you to the best of his ability. I took
care to send and ask about your health and learn what you are reading ; he said that it was the sixth book and testified at length concerning your attendant. So my son, I urge both you and your attendant to take care that you go to a suitable teacher. Many salutations are sent to you by your sisters and Theonis' children, whom the evil eye shall not harm,
and by
all
our friends by name.
Salute your esteemed attendant
Eros
(Addressed)
to her son Ptolemaeus.'

3.
ivTevdfv,
is
'therefore',
more probably
whether meaning 'forthwith' (e.g. P. Tebt. 378. 11 ivTevdev be or to be connected with than with the preceding
is
sentence.
15.
information,
figures;
cf.
rather than the seventh book, the

23.
805,
not
notes on 852. Fr. 25, and 853. iii. 3-5. cf. e.g. P. Fay. 126. 10 TO 2 8. There is a blank space after which indicates that this is the name of the not the imperative of to be constructed with what follows in the margin. 29. If the letters pp are right they no doubt belong to but the or succeeding vestiges present difficulties. The letter next after the lacuna may be or a, but neither nor suits, the plural is unlikely, and there is
:
ro
The
subject of TKfyev
the
no doubt
refers to
Homer, and is therefore likely to denote the sixth Homeric books being commonly numbered by letters not
]
",
his daughter could hardly
have given
this
[]5
for
room
^^^.
931.
6[]^()
([)
{)
Letter of Theopompus to a Strategus.

22-9XiO'2cm.
Second century.
Chicago.
A
that in
respectful letter to a strategus of the
note) from a friend,

1.
8 the praefect
was written before the

of the formula
noticeable
;
cf.
237.
( ,
is
upper Sebennyte nome (cf. 1. 15, accompanying the present of an ounce of purple. The fact
called
not
indicates that the letter
close of the second century,

. .
which
is
and the early occurrence is here combined with
(,
1.
vi.
^^, note.
The papyrus was briefly
described in Part
163.
931.
LETTER OF THEOPOMPUS TO A STRATEGUS

070/705
297
7[(\ .
8
rm
^
,
^. eh
, 9,^]
yap
eVe/i-
[]
So-
^
,
KvpiXXr]
i.
{).
On
15
the verso
8.
^ .
{)
above the
line.
6.
1.
^.
As you ;;;^^'
J;^^^^^^^^
is
Theopompus
to his
most esteemed Sarapion greeting.
Cyri'la
the upper (Addressed) To Sarapion. strategus of Phaophi 15. from his friend Theopompus. toparchy of the Sebennyte nome,
'^GoodV
8.
The
to be a youthful daughter ^th the preceding that 11. 8-9 are dosely connected
ArMv, IV the ^. v-ho receives presents than of Sarapion, espeaally as53?) yap of the praefect
at
(of.
p^
"- IMy
1.
in
8 suggests
^^^^^^^^^
^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^
the three ..p..
iurisdi?;io7ZnhfS;:itrn:rha7tt ^trXiôr
That the
S^r^hTu-rânrhr=,^^^^^^^^^^ &ogr.
rtpSve AwX,
was already known from
Ptol.
,v. 5.
=1 and .3-
298

932.
Letter of Thais.
96
X 12 cm.

instructions
A letter from a woman to a relative or friend, giving him various

about the payment of dues and
transparent.
other matters relating to agriculture.
The
sen-
tences are loosely constructed and the
meaning
in
consequence not always
?
)
ro
8 ^.
\\.
].
epi
^
e|
?
kv
rfj
yoaph
^. .
,
' Pap.
;
' ^ .
Sh
)(-
kav
{\)
^.
7
.
Pap.
*
Pap.
2.
'^
so in
11.
3, 7> 3^^ 8.
*"
""^
the measuring.
own Tigrius, greeting. I wrote to Apolinarius to come to Petne for Apolinarius will tell you how the deposits and public dues stand the name will be that which he will tell you himself. If you come, take out six artabae of vegetableseed, sealing it in the sacks in order that they may be ready, and if you can go up to find out the ass, do so. Sarapodora and Sabinus salute you. Do not sell the young pigs without me. Good-bye.
Thais
to her
:
It appears from 88. 4 and elsewhere that is indeclinable. Apparently 4-5. The construction and punctuation of these two lines are not clear. a verb is to be understood with and ... is the predicate of After the of above a hole in the papyrus there is a mark which might be taken for the top of a r, but to suppose that was written e. g. for {fl)s does not seem likely, and the mark in question is more probably accidental, or denotes a pause. The * name was presumably that of the person to whom the measuring specially related.
3.
.
'
933.
LETTER OF DIOGENES
Letter of Diogenes.
Width
9 2
299
933.
A
a
letter to
Apolinarius, a
little girl
to the care of his correspondent.
Xaipois, Kvpii
9 [][]^? \\
Aioyivovs
,.
[][ ]
about 3
who probably was
Apolinarius' daughter and had been
^
2
Sk
cm.
Late second century,

friend,
from a
chiefly concerning
commended
[(] yei-
^ îna-
[9 ]9
]/[.
.
ne[pl
][9
.
,
Tfj
et
ydvou
[.
7[]/,
5
lines lost
\^
[
15
In the left-hand margin
who
good Apolinarius, from your friend Diogenes. Having met with a man you I greet you most kindly, praying to all the gods for your preservation. With regard to the little girl, I was there until she sailed, I came to the great festival. and everything was provided for her so that when you come back you will bear me witness. Have no more anxiety about your household than you would if you were present. I sent Salute the letter to the little girl and made the night-strategus sleep on guard at the house. my friend Plutogenes. I pray for your health, sir. If it is no trouble to you inquire of
*
Greeting,
' ? , . .
?
Trjs
.
.
ky^va-
\\
-[] ,
[]()
y6pav
Pap.
^-
Itkav\T'\oykvr]V
({), .
[^]
ê
6\.
/3
. .
On
the verso
{) Aoyevos
1.
(
2^.
8.
(<\\]'
my
is
going
to
300

if
Antinous whether he bought the cloak for your child, and legate, from Diogenes, linen-merchant.' To Apolinarius,
.
.
not,
buy
it.
(Addressed)
I.
For
the
I.
optative
in
place
of
the
more
usual
infinitive
cf.
e.g.
52.
i,
P. Tebt. 417.
8.
The size of the gap below this line is estimated by the apparent length of the lacunae 29-30, which are written along the left-hand margin. occurs e. g. in Pausan. 2. 11. 5 13. The late aorist is avrfj is to be understood with iyeva^qv, and 14-5. Apparently sollicitous,' has been but possibly an adjective meaning careful ', for accidentally omitted after occur at Hermopolis, e.g. P. Leipzig 39. 3, 40. iii. 16 (late fourth 24. century) and were probably established in other large provincial towns of Egypt, as they were cf. the wKTfpivbs in those of Asia Minor (Hirschfeld, Sitzungsber. Berl.Akad. 1891, p. 868) of Alexandria. Their existence at Oxyrhynchus, however, cannot be inferred
in
11.
'
:
:.
'
'
from the present passage, since

is
described as a the
munus
The oflSce it is uncertain where the letter was written. personale in Dig. 50. 4. 18. 12. It is somewhat surprising to find himself mounting guard over a particular house, especially as it seems
from 1. 33 that the writer Diogenes was a person in a private station ; his correspondent, however, was a man of some importance. the transposition of and is common in this word ; cf. P. Fay. 347, 30. 2 Ep. Tim. 4. 13 are close to the name while 31. The letters /3 ), which is written smaller, is separated by a wide space both from j3ou[A(evr.v)] and iToktas) is a possible reading, but too doubtful to insert in the text. For cf. 33. iii. 'AXeâvbpemv, B. G. U. 932. 2 II an error for
}^ :
is
(\.
.
unlikely.
cf.
33.
C.
I.
G.
3582.
as a proper
name, but the word
is,
^ ^ ] ^: .
. .
, ([
[6]
-!. {
^{(
we
think,
more probably a
title
Boeckh regards both there and
in our papyrus.
934.
Letter of Aurelius Stephanus.

14
i4'3 cm.
Third century.
letter
matters.
?? . ? ^
8
kîovTOi
concerning purchases of yokes and manure, and other domestic
? 'AXeâvSpLav
^? ^, (
v
e/y
Xfj
? ^
et?
{)(9) ,
Trj
934.
LETTER OF AURELI US STEPHANUS
(?) .
. ^'
)^
?
( ..
.
89
^^ ^ (?) {^) ? () . -
301
{.).
On
()
5
the verso
{) \{)
Second
of
.
;
.
.
As
I
from
'
Aurelius Stephanus to Aurelius Chaeremon, his brother, greeting.
was
setting
forth for Alexandria I paid to the rope- weaver Petobastis in the presence of Heracleus as
the price of yokes 60 drachmae, and as the price of manure at Chusis in the presence of Kopreus 40 drachmae, and to Kale for Kopreus the 48 drachmae which I had with me. Do not fail therefore to throw the manure on the land. I agreed to pay 100 drachmae for you will therefore give him the remaining 25 artabae, in the presence of Kopreus Do not fail to go there, both to help my wife until I return, and for the 12 drachmae. Salute all our friends. sake of the irrigation. I found Aethiopas and it is well with him. I pray for your health. (Addressed) To Aurelius Chaeremon from Aurelius Stephanus.'
5.
:
oxen which drew
it?)
apparently in connexion with a water-wheel (the yokes of the occur in P. Flor. 16. 26.
eV 'in a heap,' referring to <]. (V Xvatt: for the village of this name cf. 899. 6. in the present case consisted of sifted nitrous the KOnpos is less likely, even if the earth {sebakh), which Wilcken {Archiv, II. pp. 308-12) supposes to have been used in cf. G. U. 839. i. Roman times, as now, for purposes of fertilization. For the name or e. g. 10. An infinitive is omitted after 12. For in the sense of going to a place cf. 930. 20-1
,
A
various
937.
rfj
, ,
35
and
. G. U.
824. 14
. .]
.
935.
Letter of Serenus.
8-8 cm.
Third century.
letter
from a
man
to his brother, chiefly concerned with the health of
members of the
tviro
family.
list
On
the recto, perhaps in the same hand, are-
remains of
columns of a
of persons,
being either in the nominative or dative case, followed in
by amounts
in artabae.
One
entry
is
{) {
many
of
them women, the names some instances at any rate
{)
[,
302
another
"

[,
while towards the end of Col.

gen.) also occur.
6{$)
names
[] {,
and
with a note below the next entry
{)
iiiv
ii
is
the heading
(hovs)
The document appears
(
eiJ^[-
[;]7()
'
.[.
The
to be
a taxing-list of some kind.
. , 6 ,?
enl
from
a.
[^^]
[]
20
6)9
lO
[] []
[
[],
[
aei
[1
Seavovv
25
^^
n[e]pi
? ,
[]9
'
[^
pais
?)
.
ray iv Tais
^ ^.
line.
6[]'?
15
^[5 \'^ ( []5

\\^
t\tj
.
\\.
vyia\y
5[e
navfas
[] 9.
*I[ep]aKiaiva
[]
of
[][6,
[
ig.
I.
[]{)
30
TravoiKU.
(^)
24.
17.
above the
line.
21.
above the
of
Btavovv corr.
'
Serenus to Diogenes his brother, greeting. With the assistance of heaven our sister has taken a turn for the better, and our brother Harpocration is safe and well for our ancestral gods continually assist us, granting us health and safety. I intended to come up myself on the [.'^th, since Sarapion's friends said that he was ill. I write to you therefore to ask you to write to me at once (?) about him by any messenger you may have. The transport of the bundles will be performed immediately by my father he has already taken away those in the i[ ] arourae. Many salutations to my sweetest brother Harpocration, Theanous, Theon, Diogenes, and Heliodorus. Many salutations to you all from Hieraciaena and her daughter Tsenesis. I pray for the health of you and all the household.'
;
:
cf. P. Tebt. 414. 10 eav St. John 4. 52 cf e.g. P. Amh. 150. 25 iv ayyaXais {sic), P. Flor. and an Oxyrhynchus ostracon published in Arch. Report, 1904-5, p. 16
19.
:
the
,
. .
(. ^
1 7.
I3,
21.
At
end of the
line figures apparently follow the
symbol
for apovpai.
936.
LETTER OF PAUSANIAS
936.
303
Letter of Pausanias.
67 X
14-9 cm.
Third century.
it
This
is
letter
is
noticeable for several unusual words which
contains.
It
left,
that to the written in a fairly regular sloping uncial hand in two columns, The writer the ends of lines remain, following that to the right. of which only but anticipated that he would not finish his letter in a single column,
apparently
leaving a broad margin curiously began on the right-hand side of the sheet, The writing of the left column, which was no doubt in front of his first column. graphical peculiarity considerably narrower than the other, is of a reduced size. as well as above the figures in 11. 6, 11, &c. is a horizontal dash placed below
?^
^.
kXaiov
.^
Col.
i.
'
^.
<
Svs
15
e|
^ .
Trj
. )
ivpov.
^^ ' () ^ ^
,\
Xeyet
304
25
[\ ? . [\ ?
]

tveiyyov
Svo
{} .
ypa-
eôvTU
]9
/6
,.
[
]
]
.
3
]
] ^ 8.
]y
.
\
-
45
yap
k\6uv
ei
35
^ -8]
]
] \
]
.
7kv ey-
[
5
\ ]
] ]
iVTTiVKOl
8'
irev-
II.
]6
eif-
KOVS
epeov
[.
][]9
]
40
]
.
Pap.
COrr.
2.
top
Pap.
(?).
8.
1.
of
has.
*
from
19.
corr.
from .
'
3
vyiaimPap.
2.
Pap. soinl. 14 6. 12. of /xeXmi/a COrr. from . Pap. corr. of

;
;
. .
.
Pausanias to his father Julius Alexander, greeting. Before all else I pray for your Receive health, and I perform the act of worship on your behalf to the gods of the country. from Syrus a basket of 80 eggs and a jug with 3 choinices of mustard and half a chous of raphanus oil and a jug with half a chous of honey and the dagger. Frorn Agathemerus receive a honeycomb and a pot of 10 cakes and 3 honey-sweet garlands; give these to my Receive from the bearer of the letter a basket containing sister and salute her warmly. The cobbler says 40 eggs (?) and a Canopic basket with 4 pairs of loaves and 6 pairs of *' The that he will not give up either the money or the cloak without Justus, for he says I went to cloak has not yet been redeemed, and I have entirely failed to find Philoxenus ". the mother of Ammonius, and she says " I have no food now, and the petitions have not five years old, and Bring me two hides, a wrap, and a small crate yet been got ready ". some (?) shoes. Send me now an open-work covering (?) having a
or a bird-cage; cf. the Hebrew to be a form of occurs in P. Tebt. 413. 14, where it was mistakenly regarded as a form of Both here and in 1. 15 For after at the end of the line cf. 11. 8 and 15. if that were the word meant, should of not , and the second letter is apparently
6.
keliiv.
kKoviop
seems
.'
936.
LETTER OF PAUSANIAS
305
course be followed by a dative ; in 1. 8 the reading is doubtful on account of a correction and the imperfect state of the papyrus. II. has been altered to the having been converted to an a, but the stroke representing the final being left untouched. This is more likely than that (1Ti{o)v a should be read, for numerals in this letter have a stroke below as well as above, and
the original
16.
is
,
'
i^
is
,
is
'
more unaccountable
is
ei
known
the doubtful
20.
=
:
24 ai\iipo\ov
in altering to
()\{/)
is
perhaps
a single stroke
25.
articles
;
*(),3, which we were therefore wrong on the analogy of 741. 13-4. The end of this line is puzzling a separate word The final letter is possibly e. g. v, but only
cf.
,
may
be
;
if a figure was intended. presumably a compound of and

17,
but this
'
entirely
p. Tebt. 4x3. 10
visible
For
irevTafTias cf.
but the meaning
26.
The
Not
adjective
ajrepeoC.
:
39. 42.
48.
]/
or
Perhaps
, .
is
s is
unlikely.
{)
not less difficult. ; cf 893. 6 okov TO
, ,
but no such word
is
P. Fay.
347 Terparias, which occurs in a list of miscellaneous obscure in either case. is used of animals in Sext. Pyrrh. Hypoi. i. 14'. 50 re here seems to be a garment of some sort. but
],
937.
Letter of Demarchus.
21x9-1 cm.
'fhird century.
The
is
following letter to a
woman named Taor
chiefly concerned with a stone bowl, about the safety of
anxious.
articles
^ ]
6.
The usual request for various articles and announcement of other on their way to the addressee form the conclusion.
rrj
^.
'iypa^-
15
'9.
y^povqv
10
^
,
^
eav
tfjs
e/y
irapay-
[] \\
20
-, ^
[[/3]]
from her brother Demarchus which the writer was
,
Sia
[9] ,
CV
[]/)\|/
aSeXTrj
25
9
ef tivos
(iXrf-
{^ -
kv
()
Ta\<T\oiTdv.
\'\
Thp
3o6
In the
left

margin, at right angles
On
30
8.
ig.
8 []. ^, ^ ' .
the verso
ie|e
^/
. (.
kXaiov
{)
{)
2.
{)
.
10.
of Pap. 4 Pap.; similarly in
corr.
from
and
similarly in
1.
1.
14.
of
[] corr.
from
f.
25.
of
Pap. corr. from p.
17.
of
from
17.
29.
1.
Taor, very many greetings. I would have you know that you wrote to me about what Agathinus did to me. Well, if I live and come to my native And for the present I bid you, my dear sister, go to the street land I will have my revenge. of the theatre and find out about the stone bowl in the boat and warn them all there, Philocyrus and Zosimus, to keep a watch on it, lest Agathinus should determine to take the bowl. Write me a reply through the man from Antinoopolis about whom I sent to you, and write the list there, that you have received so and so. If the man from Antinoopolis wants anything provide him vith it, and come with him to meet Tasoitas. Send your cloak and the jar of pickled fish and two cotylae of good oil. I pray for your health. You will receive three bags from the man from Antinoopolis who is the bearer of this letter. (Addressed) Deliver to my sister Taor from Demarchus.'
'
Demarchus
to his sister
13.
for
is
The papyrus has

ev
less likely.
18.
For
is
\[\
not
is
But there
much room
in
1.
' ^ \( ,
cf.
fv of which the easiest correction seems to be to write might perhaps mean engraved with a relief of a boat ', but this
*
Bekker, Anecd. Ox.

for the [],
;
I.
p.
268
cVtI
not used in
10
and the is of the cursive form like a , which is the other letters, however, are clear. The writer began the
:
^.
.
.
same word
22.
in the line above. analogous to this is simpler than to take as an indirect interrogative, on being redundant. 26. cf. P. Fay. lOI. recto ii. 9 the usual form is 27. yapovs yapoi or yapop, but yapos occurs in Geopon. 20. 46 ed. Basil,, and Et. Mag. ((.
after
Ti
[]/
:
yp
938.
Chicago.
Letter of Demetrius.
8-9
17.8 cm.
Late third or fourth century.
A
writing
letter
fodder for the oxen.

is
from a son to his father, reproaching him for his failure to send The papyrus was briefly described in Part L 161. The
across the fibres.
TTJs
/ ,
938.
LETTER OF DEMETRIUS
)(atpeiv.
307
8]
^,
eveSpevaas ras
? ]?.
yfjs
Tjj
yap
^ .
Spas
. ^ ^^ ?
\\
^povois
is
aapydvas
f Jrey
Pap.
Demetrius to Heraclides his father, greeting. It was an unfitting act of yours to oxen at Senao, and not to dispatch it, although you had long ago been instructed to send twelve baskets of hay thither, with the result that the oxen are in danger of destruction. Since the oxen are thus in a sorry state, and the land in consequence is not being irrigated, I hasten to write to you now once more and beg you instantly to get the baskets properly laden and send them off; for you seem to be mocking my industry. I pray for your long health.'
intercept the fodder for the
3.
/, which
is
presumably a
village of the
Oxyrhynchite noma,
not mentioned
elsewhere.
939.
Letter TO Flavian US,

25-3
17-6 cm.
letter,
Fourth century.
An
affectionately
worded Christian
is
apparently from a dependent to
his master, concerning the illness of his mistress.
The
style,
which shows the
influence of the
New
Testament,
more polished than
that of the average letter
of the period, and the document ranks high as a specimen of epistolary

position.
com-
strip containing the
beginnings of lines
.
is
missing in the upper

is
portion, but
the sense
is
always clear though the restoration
sometimes
quite conjectural.
[]
kv
[ 6] [ ] 6],
[]09 [
ttjs
\dpiTas
3o8
8^ \ \9 \]
[Xoyowrajy
Tois

on
ivivevaev
kyhero
kv
yap
avrfj
[//.]
,
(
9 ,
es
[\
ras
[]
15
djvovsi]
anoSiêi
[e/co/iiVo).]
[] []
Tepa
[) ]9
[][]' [ ypaa '

yap
1
6
25
^
,
^ , ^ . , 6 ,' . ,
\
yap
kv
kv
nepl
airrijs
ttJ
yp^|r
5e
yap
aveKTOTepov
\
^^.
^^
[].
3
On
the verso
[]
,
^)
<^,
\
25.
)^6-
.
,
*J.
.
14
Pap.
Pap.
19
~iva
Pap.
22. vtos Pap.
inserted later.
'
((
To my
now even more
lord Flavianus from Demetrius, greeting. As on many other occasions so plainly than ever has the regard of the Lord God for you been revealed to
us all by the recovery of my mistress from the sickness which overtook her, and may it be granted us to continue for ever to acknowledge our thanks to Him because He was gracious to us and inclined His ear to our prayers by preserving for us our mistress ; for i
939.
LETTER TO FLAVIANUS
309
her the hopes of all of us rest. Please pardon me, my lord, and receive me kindly, though I unwillingly caused you so much anxiety by writing to you the messages which you received. I wrote the first letter when she was in much pain, and I was beside myself in anxiety that you should come to us by every possible means in your power, for this was what duty demanded ; but as she seems to have taken a turn for the better I am anxious that you should receive another letter by Euphrosynus, in order that I may make you more cheerful. By your own safety, my lord, which is my first interest, if my son Athanasius had not then been ailing, I should have sent him to you with Plutarchus when she was overcome by the sickness. But now I know not what more I am to write concerning her, for her condition seems, as I have said, to be more tolerable, as she has sat up, but she nevertheless remains rather ill. comfort her by hourly expecting your arrival. I pray my lord, to the Master of all for your continued health. Pharmouthi 6. (Addressed) To Flavianus from Demetrius.'
We
is II. tvvovs: or perhaps which has already occurred in 1. 7. a Sophoclean phrase, Aj. 1009, Tr. 763. 28 sqq. ... is in darker ink, and at first sight appears to have been added by a different hand ; but presents a similar appearance, whereas the rest of the sentence voi . which must have been written at the same time, is just like the preceding lines. It is therefore improbable that any distinction of hand should be made.
. .
(,
^?
84
(8(-
940.
Letter to a Clerk.
io7
X 30 cm.
g. 941-3,
Fifth century.
A letter containing
writing, as
is
instructions to a
e.
concerning the vintage.

is
The
usual with Byzantine letters,
across the fibres of the
papyrus.
86
5
kv
$?
kneyîv
.
.
rioas kv
ras pvaeis
?. ^ ,
^
rfjs
TiXivraias
eooy
?
? [()] '^
kyyvs
.
^? ^
Thv
On
the verso
imSo(f)
2.
" Pap.
., .
8k
3IO
*

It is
wine should remain as it is for some time until the not seem to press hardly upon the others who have not Therefore, as stated above, please to delay the account-taking until you learn the capacity of the other holdings, and in the meantime write to me, and Send for Phoebammon the steward, and keep him at thus I shall see what is to be done. hand together with you. (Addressed) Deliver to the most admirable Joseph, clerk, from (?)
my
desire that the flow of the
holding is ready, that yet gathered the grapes.

last
we may
Charmoson
1.
(?).'
is given by He suggests that 1906, pp. 1082 sqq. its or ev, comparing the representation of the the letters correspond to the Hebrew Hebrew tetragrammaton by the Greek mm. It may perhaps be regarded as some slight support for this view that the order of the letters occasionally follows that of the Hebrew, but the question remains unsettled. (cf. Arch. Report for 1906-7, p. 10 ad fin.) in the sense of to resolve' or 'determine' is common in Byzantine Greek, 2. e.g. Concil. Chalced. 639 e by Sophoclcs according to Antiatt. 108. 9, and was used for 6. oZv is Apophthegm. Patrum 80 a (Migne, vol. xlv) quoted by Jannaris, Hist. Gr. Gram. 666 as an instance of the same use, while Sophocles, Lexicon, p. 427, translates this once in a while, occasionally '. In the papyrus, however, the means together ', una, and the sense may well be context clearly indicates that of the same in Apophthegm. 80 a, emphasizing the but does not really account sufficiently 8. Possibly or may be the name of the place of which for all the traces, and the word ending in
careful discussion of various explanations of the mystic formula
Smirnoflf in Berl. Phil.
Wochensch., Aug.
i8,
'
'
()
,- .
'
(7 \(.
. .
{)
Joseph was
vorapios.
941.
Letter to John.
3334
monastery of
St. Justus a piece of
cm.
Sixth century.
In this letter the writer entreats his friend to help him in obtaining from the
'8 74
^
?,
ds
ground to be used
for
brickmaking.
NivvoySo^
Xeyei
'
68
npbs
vibv
iav
[]/^
[\
irpos
,
ikos
^ ,
\\\
eyyi^S
^ ,.
\
1.
'^
{$)
1.
941.
LETTER TO JOHN
Xeyei^
kav
OiXtis
.
core ie
3
^
ir(apa)
^
+
311
kvOLKlOV^
Sia
2.
Pap.
6.
Pap.
Pap.
^
;
[}
7
68,
7
so in
fyV^s Va.p.
^[
10.
to,'
\\ 6[ ]
]ivov.
.
4
corrected.
vlovVap. Pap.
* Since the brickmaker says that the place of the son of Ninnous (?) is full of sherds and not adapted for brickmaking, and as he says that if you will trouble to go to the son of the steward of the monastery of St. Justus he will provide you with a small space, either opposite the martyr's shrine, or on the left of it, or on the right, vouchsafe me the favour of going to him and speaking to him now. It is likely that he will grant you this favour, for it is close by. Say to him this " If you wish, we will pay you rent, only grant me the favour and God be with you (?) Inform me immediately by Phoebammon of his answer. (Addressed) Deliver to John Tell him that we only Avant a little and not much.
:
'*'
from
.'
I. The meaning of this with a dash through it, which is not uncommon at the top but of letters of this period, is obscure. It is written like the abbreviation of without a following name is meaningless. Possibly, however, the custom of commencing Bt'iva, e. g. 904, led scribes to write even when there was no real intention of
{)
adding the name.

3.
replaces e.g. Cyrill. Scythop. or fourth century)
'
to take the trouble

Vi'fa
of going
S. Sabae
,
4.
B. G. U. 830. 25 where the active form
The form
,
'
^,
is
nva
where ap 10 (third which we translated wrongly, and found in a letter of the first century.
as
is
shown by
instances
Cf. 123.
evidently
(),
a later period with an accusative, and is used in modern Greek. the meaning being that the proposed change 7. The subject of eanv is perhaps is the subject, and that of locality would be slight this seems more likely than that is metaphorical, the favour is nothing out of the way.' de this very elliptical phrase appears to mean, I pray that God may 8. bless you (if you do as I ask)'; cf. 155. 4-5 wish long life and happiness to your magnificence.'
employed in a local sense, is remarkable. It occurs at vtpbv e. g. Th. Prodromus 3. 285-6 (twelfth century)
'
'
942.
Chicago.
Letter of Timotheus.
7
X 30 cm.
Sixth or seventh century.
where he had received he had resumed his journey a letter from the addressee in consequence without delay though very unwillingly. Both the writer and the person addressed
a
A letter from
man who had

;
just arrived at Nilopolis,
of this
312

;
bear abbreviated titles (apparently ordinarins and exceptor respectively) which are notes. The papyrus was somewhat obscure but seem to be military cf. 11.
-,
briefly described in Part
I.
162.
'\-KaTh. Tijv
^^
Trjs
,
5
(^
^
the verso
^ , .? ^ 7. ^
aTroXvfravTes
^ 9 [6^)
^
d
nepl
{69)
On
+ ()
6())
7()()
{)
4
'
() {) () () [) () 6{)
7
1
. .
^
5*
Pap.
QfoboTov.
reached Nilopolis on the 13th about the 6th hour, and after we had released the was delivered to us from your brotherly excellency about the 8th hour ; and God knows whether we had not released the animals, and whether we had any more to unloose. Accordingly before three hours were passed, as soon as we could leave the city we leave it, being obliged by the help of God to arrive. We were much displeased with your brotherly excellency for not explaining to us any of the consequences. (Addressed) Deliver to the lord my most excellent, most illustrious, and most beloved brother Petronius, exceptor, from Timotheus, ordinarius of Theodotus.'
We
animals a
letter
1.
2.
& :
*
3.
obtained if have returned

6.
: 6()
'.
:
about noon. probably donkeys rather than horses; cf. 922. 17, note. or perhaps for cf. in 1. 7. A better sense would be could be read, in which case would mean could
:
cf.
'
({()
The
army
as
;
cf.
the
supplies.
excepiores
mentioned in 43. recto ii. 26, an account of military were a kind of clerks, and those in 43 were clearly connected
too held
((()
{), ().
with the
7.
probably Petronius
military
position
Brit.
cf.
the next note.

I.
Wilcken remarks,
:
is
also possible;
P.
Mus.
113
meaning
we have not found another instance of this uncertain, but as ordinarius was used for a centurion the term may well apply to some minor military officer.
is
6()
title
in a papyrus,
to
and equated
,
(7).
14
and the
943.
LETTER OF VICTOR
Letter of Victor.
17-4
313
p43.
X 34 cm.
i,
Sixth century.
A request to a chartularius
in order that
(cf.
128.
&c.) that he would send three persons
a decision might be arrived at on the question which of them was
responsible for the dues
.
eh
^]
^
.
upon a bath.
VKv
,
6 k^
^ )
{)
.
Seprjvov
65
^\
^9
()
^^
} Kvpios
[]
e<io[s
.]iy
On
the verso
(
3
+ ())
() {)-\ {) () \from .
4 First
[.] +
,'
of
7.
{),
.
. .
()
).
of
corr.
above the
line in a different
hand.
over an erasure. Pap.
6.
' May your true brotherliness vouchsafe to cause the most illustrious Menas and Serenus the most illustrious banker, and Menas the agent to come to arbitration with respect to the bath, and let not the official leave them until the one of them who owes the rent of For Serenus the most illustrious banker the bath agrees with the noble house to pay it. through the persuasion of his wife chased the most discreet Colluthus out of the bath, and having done what he was persuaded to do will not depart. As the Lord lives I do not (Addressed) To the leave the three, but they pay the rent of the bath until the deputy most illustrious and honourable lord, by the grace of God my brother George, secretary,
. . .
from
Victor,
2.
by the grace of God

:
.'
.
cf.
P. Brit.
'.
and Gloss.
Basil,
'
Mus.
III.
1032. 10, a letter of about the same period as

eWoXtui,
this,
314

:
though and when SO probably rather than 4. For cf. 126. 4, note. written small, as here, are at this period often indistinguishable. But the connexion is not very clear. sc, Tov 6. (?).
apparently not found in literary sources, occurs also G. U. 303 28 ., In 156 we translated the word as ., and 693 2, all of the Byzantine period. The land-agent ', i. e. the deputy of the owner, which on analogy should be the meaning. ytovxovPTfs of Byzantine papyri are commonly people of importance, e. g. Flavius Apion at Oxyrhynchus (133. 4-5, &c.), whose representative would be an influential person. In the
8.
^ .:
7.
^17
'
,
8.
is
frequent in the
LXX
is
cf.
e.g. Judges
19 C
Kvpios
The term
avnyfovxo:,
which
in 153. 3
eVS(o|a))
., 156. 5
{\^
classed
-^)
v,
indices of the B. G. U.
The
and
this
rJKHv
may
preceding word seems to be an infinitive, but there is not space for A break occurs in the papyrus after the supposed and are not suitable. have been followed by another narrow letter.
is
among
the officials.
eX^fii,
and
VI.
COLLATIONS OF HOMERIC FRAGMENTS

(The
collations are with text of Ludwich.)
{a) Iliad.
944.
elisionfew letters from the ends of ii. 43^-444, with x6^ cm. uncials. marks. Third century, written in sloping oval on of the top of a leaf from a book, containing 945. 13-5 X 6-5 cm. Fragment and on the verso the beginnings of 753-772, ends of ii. 722-741
6-1
the recto the elision-marks. with occasional breathings, accents, and 734 corr. to at by a second hand.
]]^
5-7
^;.
724 Final
Fifth
of
century,
written in heavy sloping uncials.
946
5-3
cm.
'}me]ans re
[,.
few
letters
from the middles of n. 861-867. 864 Late second or third century, written in broad,
slightly sloping uncials.
947
948
from the X 2.9 cm. A few letters from the beginnings of iv. 443-452, in a small century, written bottom of a column, with elision-marks. Third regular uncial hand. and neat but not very Two fragments containing the ends of x. 233-243 4-3 cm.
7-5
Fr. {a) 8.9
and occasional breathings, and 250-255, with stops (middle and low points) Third century, written in a good-sized accents, and marks of quantity.
semi-uncial hand.
the ends of x. 437-452, trom the 949. 13x4-6 cm. A few letters rom near aya'fios bottom of a column, with occasional accents (449 ^) 44^
[? (; ^.
Fr. (b)
MSS.). 451 square upnght uncials Late second or third century, written in
'
Kpareph^
^^
similar to those of
950
869 (Plate I). Two fragments, the 23.8 X 5-7 cm.
first
r * containing a few letters

1
the second the ends of 359-402 from near the beginnings of xi. 322-329. occasional breathings, accents, and elision(a whole column), with stops, and added by a second hand 37^ marks. 366 eorir. 368 oXeaaai. which is crossed through. 375 arciXKC. 381 above
Third
]^.
century, written in sloping oval uncials.
3i6
951.
Fr.
(<5)

8
X 6 cm.
Part of a leaf from a book, containing on the verso
portions of XX. 425-437 and on the recto portions of 470-482, with elision-
473 The letter before ovs is not or but seems to be a, i. e. irapja Fourth century, written in heavy sloping uncials. 53 cm. Parts of xxiv. 74-90 from the top of a column, with high 952. stops and occasional accents. 78 re omitted. Third century, written in
marks.
or
].
sloping oval uncials.

ib)
Odyssey.
953.
cm. Four fragments from three distinct columns of from the bottom ot a column, contains a few letters from 97-100, Fr. {b), from the top of a column, parts of 197-204, Fr. {c) a few letters from 222-224, and Fr. {d), from the bottom of a column, parts of 248-261, with high stops, and occasional breathings, accents, and elisionFr. {d) 11
11 -9
MS.
of
iv.
Fr. (a),
iXoevv (the reading 251 252 for . Second century, written in a round 254 upright uncial hand of good size and handsome appearance. 954. 2-6 X 9'3 cm. Fragment of a leaf from a vellum book, containing on the verso the beginnings of xiv. 299-303 and on the recto the ends of 328-332, with frequent accents. Fourth or fifth century, the verso being written in lighter and more sloping uncials than the recto. 955. 7 X 28 cm. Fragment of a leaf from a book, containing on the verso a few letters from xvii. 601-606 and on the recto parts of xviii. 27-40, with high stops and frequent accents. 34 Third century, written in upright uncials, those on the recto being much smaller than those on the
marks.
249
of Aristarchus
.
?).
].
verso.
956.
9-6
14-2
cm.
Ends of
xxiii.
the tops of two columns.
317
320 omitted.
345
'
omitted.
309-326 and beginnings of 342-356, from (or 318 Second or third century, written in heavy
4.
].
square, nearly upright uncials of
medium
size.
VII.
These
MISCELLANEOUS DOCUMENTS
be
classified as follows
may
(we
call attention to
the fact that the
texts of 957-8, 962-7, 969-72, 974, 977-8, 980-1, 987-95, and
997 are given
nearly or quite in
full).
Writing Exercise 966 verso. Magical papyrus 959.

Orders to
officials
965, 969.
962
Reports to
recto, 970.
officials
983, 989.
Declarations on oath 972, 976.

Petition 991.
Lease 975.
Wills 968, 990.
Loan 988 recto. Deed of surety 996.

Miscellaneous contracts 977, 980 recto.
Receipts 964, 995, 1000-3.
Taxation 960, 966

Census-List 984.
recto, 979,
981-2, 997.
Land-Survey 984, 986, 988 verso. Accounts 962 verso, 971, 978, 980 verso, 985-6, 998-9. Orders for payment 973-4, 992-4. Private Correspondence 963, 967.
Titles or
957-8, 987.
Demotic papyrus 961. Arabic papyri and paper 1004-6.

957.
a
text
J ot
,{) {)
S'S
i3'4
cm.
strip of leather,
once glued to a papyrus, perhaps

official
<j
and containing a much abbreviated

(cf.
is (l)
898. a6)
(9)
bLa\oy{r]s ?)
ly,
(hovs) (a) 'Abptavox) 6s
e(n-(i)
irpos
{?) '.{)
note, of
;
which the
db(&v)
(3)
below which in the right-hand corner is ainj( ) enclosed apparently between rounded brackets. The symbol after dh{5iv) is obscure it resembles
the sign for
or a cursive
:
ai,
the following letters
ot
being raised slightly
above the
line
perhaps
() . . D.
122-3.
Complete.
lines.
3i8
958.
2

X
8-4 cm.
strip
of vellum, perhaps used like 957 as a

]
inscribed with
(a. d. 8o).
two
lines (i)
is.
TTpaK{
nothing
refers to
959.
7-2
X 13 cm. X
9*5
The
is
(2)
.
]
It is
{hovs)
lost
complete above and below the writing, and perhaps TTpaK( at the beginnings of lines. ), if correct, probably can equally well be read. derivative, but or a ) 8 incomplete lines containing magical symbols, interspersed
strip
with occasional Greek
letters.
960.
S-^J
cm.
Memorandum
About the third century. of a payment of corn by two
persons, the
^^
the
text being
-'. 770? known Oxyrhynchite village

5
lines.
()
Qeavovs
^? ?
6 vios
(cf.
e. g.
seems to be identical with Third century. 991).
Complete.
961. IO-2XI2-4 cm. Demotic papyrus containing the first 15 lines of a document. First or second century. of sheep, 962. ii'5x6.i cm. On the recto the first 18 lines of an addressed to the strategus (cf. 245-6) probably in the reign of Claudius or
Nero, the writing being
{eTovs)
much
obliterated.
On
is
the verso a
(hovs)
concerning various contracts, of which the text

NepMi;o(s)
after the reign of
963.
thanking her for sending a

QeapovTL
ttj
^,
is
964.
^[ , . . , / ^ , ^ ? . ^ ,$
oi/cias.
()
{), ()
Complete.
?"
biaipicnv
? ,
in or
memorandum
{^tovs)
Probably written
soon
Nero.
8 lines.
16 X
97 cm.
The upper
part of a letter from a

('stool').
ae,
b
.
.
^.
woman to her mother, The text of 11. i-ii is

eiri
^-^ ^?
137 X
i6'3
, ] ,
anovbfj
rjOovs TTOieis,
cm.
14 lines. Receipt for the rent of a camel-shed, of which the text

.
Second or
third century.
[
-
"
<.
7'
^.bov \^1](
bu\[o]s
()
ev
(45
cm.
(cf.
iveaTotTos
^.
p. 8) to
bpaas
(^)
263.
[]
965.
of
22
Signature of Aurelius Theon.
. D.
, ,^
?
ttj
5 ^,; ev
Complete.
12
lines.
An
P.
order to the collectors of corn-dues at the village

deal gently with a certain individual.
Hibeh
The
[
text
is
Kpe\[.
].
[\ ]
Cf.
[.....
. Brit. Mus. . 379> Reinach

Written across the
fibres.
. ][] ^
319
'?
^'j,
45.
Third century.
and Fayiim Toivns, Ostr. Incomplete. 4 or 5 lines.

text
is
966.
i27xio-5cm.
list
On
the recto 7 lines of an
() () , ()
giving a
of payments from different villages.
'b'b'y
the verso are two lines in rude uncials, no doubt a writing-exercise, of which
the text
967.
" (
is
Lines I-II
(
968.
is
^,^ . ( 9
ey
/.,
{) (
elbfis
(
letter
official
account, apparently-
The
[.
'J^'j''b'.
( ^^^ ?"
iambic
line) e.
sister.
Third century.
On
( ahiKTov
- (corr.)
(a corrupt
15*1
9-2
cm.
The upper
part
of a
from a
man
to his
ivOabe vepl
ets
.
.
]
18
be
els Tohs
Address
the verso.
lines
Second century.
^ ]
Didyme, and her
lines.
39*9 X 13-4 cm.
Ends of
of the will of a
woman
called
leaving her property to her sons
by her former husband present husband Sarapion, and making provision for her
called
the end are the signatures of the testatrix and witnesses, one of
Cf.
reign of Trajan or Hadrian.
.
64-5.
At
whom
in the
489-95.
upon the verso. 969. 88 X 12-4 cm.

lar e. g. to
An order to an peobos to summon an

The
Trepi
970.
of
^.
text
is
Trjs
8'7
cm.
Beginning of an
by an
inhabitant of Antinoopolis.
9()
Îobb(4vo)
IleAa.
identical
with
( () . . ^,
bia
TTpds raty
?)
[.
? -^)
^
45
lines,
Written across the
including 3 lines of an endorsement
Âp(b.
Early second century.
The
1
fibres,
probably
accused person, simi-
, (-
Complete. 3 lines. addressed to the comogrammateus

text
is
((')
is (cf.
Nepoutavciov
^
^perhaps
Cantarelli,
vice-praefect in A.D.
La
[)
Aoyo(s)
serie dei prefetti, p.

is
66\ unless wpos
^ {4),
215-6
a new
title,
be read.
has
unsuitable.
Early third century.
2 lines.
This
been glued to another, of which the beginnings of 8 lines are preserved, and and at right angles which on the verso has 971. 14-7 X 7 cm. Account of expenditure on irrigation, of which the text is
{5)
() ()
.
,
() {)
{)
Mex^clp)
()
bpa{ybv)
,
kv
^). () [)^)
]
e,
320
.{) (^) 6() -,
() . . {) () , ()
/3()
342
lines.
^,
<7-,
19)
ot
try,/
{) {) . {$) {) ( ^{) {\) .

iTapay{ovai)
kvoLKLOv
(cf. ?)
Tebt. {bv6oot), /
..
Late
first
or early Second century.
Complete.
10
972.
14-9x10 cm.
ofiice, similar
e]ls [to
Conclusion of an oath taken by an
official
upon entering
to 82, a fi-agment of an oath
(V
]hvl
[]
[][
] .
by
a strategus.
irovs
[]
The
he
^
text
is
4 (& [
(1.
[]9
323
8.5
. D.
973.
1 1
^^
)
lines.
Tatos
77]/30Ketrat.
^; ? (^)
Ti/3epeiiOS
evboKOVvTa.
(2nd hand)
^
hbs
6[]
'Iou[A]io[s]
'[]
,
perhaps
;/() ()
and Verus
a
() (^} ^^) )
2-1
1 7,
10 cm.
notice to sitologi, similar to 516, 619-32, and P. Leipzig
authorizing
them
to
pay 24^ artabae of wheat, beginning

(or
974.
.
.
... The
in P.
(a. d.
are clearly identical with the
Leipzig 116.
is
2.
After the date, the 9th year of Aurelius
168-9),
the signature of a certain
Nearly complete. 12 lines. 4'5X9! cm. An order for the payment of 3 artabae of wheat.
is
text
()
, {)
, {)
,
e
{)
.
The
i-nep
. (?)
{).
Third century. Complete. 4 lines. 975. 1 9-8 y^ cm. Signature to a lease of 2J arourae, in which the lessee agrees to pay rent at the rate of 5^ artabae per aroura and acknowledges a loan of 28 drachmae to be repaid rfj (e)ju,i) Tpv[y]rj, apart from other debts to the lessor. Written in the and year of an emperor who is probably Domitian or Trajan. 20 lines. cm. Conclusion of a declaration on oath, containing the date 976. 1 1-7 X
[) {) * {) ^[] [ ] []
()
8
<i
bavLo
ôbbvov
and the signatures of declaration, and of a collector of corn-dues as

910.
introd.),
{)
14
lines.
()
^ ,( {) {) )
(i. e.
Nov.
{\) .
26,
;
Ileprt-
D. 197
>
cf.
who makes
the
cf.
496. 16, note.
977.
18-7
7*2
cm.
Conclusion of a document relating to a payment of 800
drachmae
for the <ôpos of
321
?),
an
(the collection of a tax
only the date and signatures.
Lines 4-19 (hovs)

.
^ , ,
6
bpa{s)
A. D. 253.
978.
{^) {){) ^ '{45) ^^) :(9) '? {5)? {) {) () ), ?), ?

()
^? {) '
6
({)
{)
containing
/ {bpaal)
7/)'().
(2nd
hand)
followed
by a
21 lines.
4-6
7'5 cm.
(1.
Beginning of a
list
(sic)
Third century. 6 lines. 979. 7*4 4-2 cm. Fragment of an account of payments in artabae from the Second or third century. 6'(), and villages of
.
[.
,
?)
asbpaas
exegetes.
similar signature
by an
of articles of furniture.
(1.
The
text
is
[\,
^-, ,
cm.
^{).
6 lines, the ends of which are
lost.
980.
14-9
7-8
(?),
On
the recto parts of 14 lines from a
contracts
century.
}(
981.
9
? ? () ^ () { (({ (?) () (^ /? '7(?)(^), {) {) {) () {) {) '-() { () {() ()

On
houses, of which the text
is
the last 8 lines referring to a purchase of land. Early third the verso is a short list of payments for the purchase of
iv
TriVrei
', "Apeios
'77[?]
?)
list
of abstracts of
'.
(1.
?).
Third century.
Complete.
9-5
7 lines.
cm.
is
Extract from the
of
Apion
similar to 917
and 982.
The
text
'E^
i{pLbo
{^)
Trepi-
(?)
(/3?)
...
Complete. 6 lines. Fragment of a similar memorandum of Apion, written 6-5 X 6-5 cm. 982. Cf. 917. introd. 4 lines. in the 3rd year, the ends of lines being lost. Report, similar to 896. ii, addressed to Valerius Ammo983. 24-5 X 1 8-7 cm. of whom the second is named nianus, logistes, by two The papyrus received by a certain concerning the injuries
Cf. 917. introd.
pobo,
is
^,
lines.
?.
numbered 106
in
53 and 896.
316).
introd.
the series of which 53 is no. 105 and 896 nos. 127-8 cf. Dated in the consulship of Sabinus and Rufinus (a. d.
;
Incomplete.
16
984. Height 18 cm. of Pindar (841).
The
On
verso of this mutilated papyrus contains the Paeans the recto of sections A-C is a census-list of persons
e. g.
with their ages, parentage, abode, &c.,
Yiavôviiî)
(^?)
322
(
/(,9)
4{) '{)
b{^])
(irovs)
{ha>v)
{$) {) {)
,
{) ^{9) 7{?) {) {) 4 [) ( -{9) ". (?) ;;{() () 4[9 {5) () 4^ {) ( {$) {),'{6) {) {) '? {$) h []{5) {) {() 7[];5 ( {) paob{pov) {^) aob{pov) {) ( '{) []
^.
(hovs)
({ {4){$) { {)
ev
Up&i "Apms
(hciv)
({4) ()
,
ye/)6(tos)
-,
rjs
{ {)
kv
{)
iv
{) {
(Iret)
[.].
Other entries of interest are ()

'AypeVio(s)
e]
(h&v)
{
()
11
{
Tepeiros
9,
^ , , ?, , ? {5 , ^. , ^
(3)
'Upai
{)
phrase which recurs in another fragment The following rare names occur kv .). 7rpoêyo(? ?)
(a
. . .
XeêzêCs,
{) ^^, $, ,
^/39,
êvTOvs,
[]
Upo{v)
?),
is
;
Tepexa(
(fem.),
^^
(fem.);
(fem.),
(fem.), "âvris, Teaiv/îs (fem.),

(fem.),
(fem.),
;5
714.
;?,
(fem.),
(fem.),
{9),
(fem.),
4[]
(fem.),
$,
(fem.),
7'()
(cf.
(fem.),
/35
(fem.),
The
locality
cf.
apparently
Oxyrhynchus, the
[77]7(?)
being mentioned
]75.
On
Written
after the reign of Titus,
probably
the recto of section
in a different
hand
Part V.
a few lines from a land-survey, mentioning various precedes some of the personal names.
{5)
in that of
p. 13)
Domitian.
are parts of
)
:
985.
Height 37-1 cm.
The
verso of this papyrus contains the fragments of
Euripides' Hypsipyle (852).
On
the recto
is
a private account of receipts
and expenditure written in the second half of the first century in a large Only one column has complete lines, e. g. 11. 6 sqq. [t]a. cursive hand. (eTOVs) ds {bpaal) {bpa) '^? {$)
)
.
{^) ^^'
()
h
.
. .
.
{ {) {5) () {) {) $ {) {) . {) {) {) {) () {) 6[]
e
<
{bpav)
{bpaal) . (an Oxyrhynchite village

(so in
. () () {bpaai) , L {)
() ;
'7^())
epy(aTai?)
(sic) toIs ovois els
&
()
{:)
another fragment)
{) ()
;
cf.
491. 3)
/3() ;
at
(1.
0)
(/)
\()
986.
(), (^6) {) -{) 1((

',
ctti
' (), ()
another fragment a series of figures
('!) () ;8 ().
(cf.
;
( (4)
?) is
;
^rj(i'os)
2);8(5)
() () '?
323
summed up / els
() {) ()
.
r;.
In
899. ^y, note) iv
(cTOVi)
Height 20-5 cm. The verso of this papyrus contains the commentary on Thucydides (853). On the recto are three distinct documents which have been joined together to form a roll of sufficient length cf. p. 107. The first of these, which is on the recto of Cols, xix-xiv of the commentary, is part of a list of house-property apparently in the hands of probably at the Arsinoite village of Oxyrhyncha, in the i6th year of Hadrian (see below). Col. i (on the recto of section H) is a mere fragment and Col. ii has only ends of lines but Col. iii is well preserved, and contains the
,
]
[ 66^0 8()
]
.
following three entries
taobos
;6 .
[7/?]
] . {) 4{) "? ; ], [), 5 '() ? [] , () [4] ] (b{) (?) ^ []()^[], ^ [] ? ?

(11.
4-25)
?/?
t/xiVei (sic)
( ^^
''^^
//epos \f/eL\ov
) [.
.
.]
e$
(sic) oiKtas
avXfjs
'^?.
'
([
le (erei)
7rept[ye]yoye(rai)
^ [ \
. .
'{) [
[.
{bpaas)
yiroves
...
ey
.[...]
{)
(\.
'FbLvos
b' /u[epoL's]
[](),
is
irepiyevapêvov)
entries
TOTTos
CTTi
entry mentions
following begins
the same hand as Cols, i-iv and
[] - )4 {) {). ^) ; , . ,
[](
(), [?]
complete
. ;
)/65 [,]
() .^
,
7/)05
In the margin against the beginning of each of these

Col. iv
is less
11.
'
()
land)
at
]y
4-7
[6]
' :{)
[.
[1]^
.]
(or
[]
bv
The next
) {4))
(erei) eTreXeiio-ei
is
and that which is in , on the recto of Col. xiii of the comIn Col.
[];
" {){)] () {)
ibav
1
mentary, begins a return of irpoaobiKa Oxyrhyncha supplied by the comogrammateus.
31-2).
- {^)
bi'
followed
[
by a
(i.
e.
confiscated
Lines 1-5
)(^{)
2
eis
[^^] abov{v)
'Abpavo
]>
[]
survey-list of holdings with rents, yeiroves,
; "
[ {)
(. D.
324
&c., which
is

continued
in
the fragmentary Cols, vi-viii.
Col.
viii
has been
cut
down
vii
the middle and joined to another document in a different hand
(Col. ix), the line of junction corresponding to the
margin between Cols,
viii
and
of the verso.
This
8
of the
\[])
account of
Col. xi
is
() 7[() () ',
but
is
/xepi?,
to an official y probably the basilicogrammateus, and mentions

is
a return by
{'$)
[apovpai)
?]
()
[.
]-
too
much damaged
of the of
i
to be intelligible.
Cols, x-xv, corresponding
to
Cols, vi-i
commentary, belong to
artaba per aroura to
an
seed-corn
issued at
the rate
various cultivators of
detail.
is
Crown
land, the rent of the holdings being described in
well preserved, but the others are
'{) \ {) () {) {) ^' () '. () () ()'' )/()(9) ',() () () , () ^''', () () () () () () () () , () () () ()^? '^{()() () () (() {()} '<'^'\ \() ^6/(?) () b' ^ }? ?;() () () ' () () , ()() ' () ' () ''' () ()
the
;
The formula
3)V
same throughout
Aeios
e.g. xi.
b'Lf',
, {) () () b
more
7-15
iLh' ,
or less broken.
y^'il'Lt^-'^'b',
'.'.'
b'i{ ,
by'
t'e'o'e'
h'b''
tf',
rTi'e[o]v^(pi9)
()
''
/^(^-
i-'eo'e
31-6
-Wi'b',
ee'
,
cO'e'
yij'iV'^'^',
&()
bb'
)^
()
7*7
.()
.()
b'r|(^'k'\
9 -' ' '.

cf.
The
fractions ^^,
^,
-^^,
-^^,
and
of an
artaba are
unusual;
18.
introd.
and
P. Tebt. 341.
987.
X 9"4 cm.
piece of vellum with the
name
enclosed in an ornamental border, and below in different ink
988.
concerning a loan of corn, the

Col.
ii.
? ^,^ ( ,
or sixth century.
15 X
84 cm.
I-IO
On
the recto
is
the conclusion of two copies of a
first
copy having
lost the
Flawi
aboXa
erov?
be
bs
?)
(a. D. 224).
ductive land, of which the text
'
... Dated in the 4th year of On the verso is a memorandum

is
'}(
)
Severus Alexander, Athur 30 concerning the sale of unpro-
4 ^,
].
"
in uncials
Fifth
beginnings of
lines.
'
rois
ci?
bov
4
(is
via
^? .?)? ((
( () ()
)
(^)
,
ye^r(oj;(s)
{) {, ^,
?)
?
kTipa
989.
24 X
apparently to some
them.
kv
990.
' /?
9-5
or fourth century.
^ . ' ] / ^, .. (. ] [. ^ ^, . ?,/ . } ', ^

'[]
10-8
;() []; ^, {) [] 7:{) []7:(5) ()

325
, ydT{ovs) Third century, soon of persons and
after A.D. 234.
. .
5 , ,
^.
kv
TOis vl[ois]
L
cm.
A list
is
.
at different villages, sent
official
with a view to the exaction of a contribution from
The
text
[:]
kpyaoTrlpiov]
Evayyikov
",
h
[?.] h
1\
h [/]] /)6
05
iv
tovtovs
Incomplete, the beginning being

will of a
lost.
^^
X 25-3 cm.
Beginning of a
&pi{avTOs)
robe
)5
991.
^. {) '? ' ? ^/ ' 9

?....]
followed by parts of two
[] . :{) [4 (
k
woman.
The
[]7]5
text
? - [] ? )
.
26
4.
Late third
lines.
is
text
t^s
%{$) ^[.
.
.,
more lines. For the formula

(?)
cf.
907. A. D. 331. 8
lines.
8.3x11 cm.
called
^?
6
Beginning of a petition
addressed to a police
official
The
is
992.
' ^. {) 5\
{sic,
^]
43
cm.
(cf.
Cairo 10690)
...
.^
apa^vos
not
7())
. D.
-)
8-6
cm.
Order for the
payment
of a jar of wine.
(1.
(sic)
. ('?)
fibres.
(1.
^ (}) )
is
34 9 1^"^^.^ The text is
/3.
993.
Order issued by wine to a plasterer on the occasion of a of

'o-g
()(?)
followed by
( {}) . 7() } { (5)

X
7-3
. D.
Written across the
Complete.
feast.
lines.
a church for the
payment of two
text
jars
The
?)
7()
TTjs
() (7;a)
' {),
>
flourishes.
Sixth century.
KoV(es)
Complete.
994. 30-5x8 cm. The text is
+[] ' ^) ')

()
Order
for the
payment of
KaTh.
5 lines. 12 artabae of corn to a
pas
, ()
/{) (') ()
'{.
^varrjs
{)
?
monk.
326
{).
995.
text
(eVoDs) po<7
{5)
4
.+
lines.
. D.
499
-^ difficulty arises,
as often, in the figure of the indiction,
which should be the 8th not the

for a solidus
Written across the
fibres.
Complete.
31x11 cm.
is
. ,
996.
17-1
^, +
apeTrjs inrep
Meao/)T)
Complete.
X 29-4 cm.
the estate belonging to the heirs, the formula being practically identical with
[
vlos
^4 ^
...
(cf P.
Flavius Apion that two other
{,
{) []()
?).
An
illiterate receipt
and three
{).
eya, yi{yiTai)
te
9th.
The
IvhîKTiovos)
o.pxfj,
/'()
fibres, in
= coniia})
fifth
[{)\
century.
rrjs
Written across the

yewpyot
the
lines.
that of 135, beginning

ejvepyeroD
^$ ,
? []
viraTeias
Deed whereby two
become surety
to the heirs of
lvb{tKTiovos)
() ^) \\ ? ^ ?^
/)[/(]
/37/s
(.
D. 5^4)
. .
? '\
Amh. ,
Nearly complete, only the last few lines, which corresponded to 135. 38-31, being missing. Title on the verso. ;ji lines. 997. 15-1 X 9-2 cm. An account relating to various Oxyrhynchite villages, perhaps a list of fines for arrears of taxes. The text is [? ''7] ( = ?)
^ ?
.
Praous and Georgius, would remain on

5ea7r[o|rou
erovs
.
the verso in a different hand

Practically complete.
?
126.
[rjois
20
:()
, Teêet
'{$)). [(]
, Ta^Treirei ,
[.,]
998.
32 X 45 cm.
Account of allowances
chite villages, beginning
{) {), {) ^ 5. , ,
[]
-.
5'
{) () ^<
sixth century.
^ , ,' ,, , ', , , , {)
The
Other payments are
? ( ,,,,
11 lines.
(?)
{)
t,
$
[rjois
'
'
^ ({)
i<j,
and on
. Fourth
century.
['](5)
^^) {9) {) {5) {) {)

to inhabitants of various
tt/s
Oxyrhyn-
b'{ov)
made
to
{^) 5,
Ilayyou-
Aabov,
The
total
is
given in a second column,
'i{avbpas)
Practically complete.
()
lines.
24
. Late The papyrus was briefly
{)
described as 191.
999.
Account of receipts and expenditure on one of the Lines 1-5 of FJavius Apion the younger (cf. 138. 5)
34 X 37.3 cm.
;6(7^()
;
bi
{) i5t(as) one of which is One nearly complete Title on the verso. occur. ?) and The lines in all. column, probably followed by another which is lost. 33 papyrus was briefly described as 196. of tin, provided by 1000. 6'S X 26-8 cm. Receipt similar to 915 for 4 (1. ds lip{v) Apollos, Cf. 915. introd. Written across the fibres, about A. D. 572.
Nearly complete. 3 lines. similar receipt for 6 1001. 8-3 X 31.3 cm. = Apollos ) (? provided by III. II77. 395 (cf. P. Brit. Mus. Written across the be'I{o)
[] ' {) {) {) {){) ^^ (6') { . {) , {, 4^ ^) {) ^, {).

&{) ^{)
D. olo-j).
. .
^ 7{) [ ' { [{)] {
327
;^
{)
estates
rijs
ivbiiKTbvos)
5
(hovs)
'
65]{)
(.
'{)
ve
77oXei.
() hraveia) La{v) []{)

aAX(ois)
{)
{\)
(]
()
o{rsy
7()
Aroos
()
(]
.,
followed by similar entries,
The names
^{ , ?) {) .
fibres,
of tin and 4 of lead

castrensi)
ds
6{)^
573.
[][][]
A. D.
about
1002.
Nearly complete. 3 lines. similar receipt 5-8 X 31-5 cm. provided by Apollos eis ohiias) ds TTJs
{)
3 lines.
about A. D. 573. Incomplete. 3 lines. of lead and 4 of tin similar receipt for 8 1003. 6-5 X 30-3 cm. provided by Apollos ds complete, 2;;9. Written across the fibres, about A. D. 573. Nearly
^
A A
cm.
for 8
bp{v)
v{os)
{4)
of lead and
^7[.
Written across
{
the
some
)
tin
fibres,
bp{v)
{) -
1004.
Arabic papyrus containing on the recto 34 lines, complete letter (?) of of which the ends are missing, and on the verso a century. Seventh or eighth 9 lines in a large hand. recto 8 complete 1005. 18.9x33-1 cm. Arabic papyrus containing on the verso the last 10 lines on the lines with part of one line at right angles, and Seventh or another document with part of one line at right angles. of
34-3
XI 7-3 cm.
eighth century.
1006.
15-6
7-7
complete Arabic document of 13
lines,
written
on
paper
in the
mediaeval period.
INDICES
I.
NEW LITERARY
TEXTS.
(a)
852 (Euripides, Hypsipyle).

in thick type refer to fragments)
{Numbers
dyaôy 60.
1.
i.
1 1 5;
69.
';7
V.
7, iv. I
20-1. i6;
1.
iv.
35.
33
60.
63.
60. 2o;
98.
ayKokt)
64. 68, 86, 93,

5,
II, 48.
60.
32. 9; 60. 10.
1.
3
iv.
ayyos 60. 33, 61. aypias 60. 5"
! /
7[
8.
1.
,
3
;
14
60.
apapravfiv 60. 48'
/
1,
24> .
2.
1.
iv.
24
60. 49
3
15; 84.
7
60. 47
1. IV.
57.
8.
9
(?).
64. 64
69.
4
1. iv. I^
1.
11.
2 6.
"Adpaaros
/
19.
1.
2.
60. I02.
ii.
21.
1,
1.
1.
II.
.
;
34
>
8-9. 14
;
60.
1.
8.
2
ii.
2. 8
60. 99
' ^ /
; )
60. 7 59. 2. 60. 74
63.
8-9.
'^ 64.
.
1.
1. iv. 1 5,
29
1. iv.
64. 42 j
8 ^
[
1. IV.
. 3
27.
1. iv.
60. 25
1.
63.
6.
201. 8, 201. 3
1. iv.
1.
33
iii.
30
9,
aeiptiv 1.
39
(?).
1.
iv.
6,
29; 57. 17;
61. 2
60. 19, 52;

4.
1
iii.
II
62.
;
d^p 57. 2 2.
= fav
7
;
1.
32
^
""'
64. 99
1,
1.
22.
iv.
=^ "^"
"
^9'
1.
2.
14
64. 7 2*
Atyatos 1.
1.
57. 9
64. 58.
ill.
5/
(^)7 ^7.
^
'
27
7
64. 103
1. iv.
27
(eupeêis Pap.).
;
60.
6, 41 60. 5^
66
6.
^
29,
iv.
14
17.
1.
/ '
33.
4
1. IV.
(1.
64. 7^ 33 58. 4 1. {. . 64. 65 72. 6

;
.) .
;
2 2.
(.?).
1.
111.
32.
;
.
34
60. 14, 28.
60.
70.
1
2 0.
64. 94
8.
?) 1. iv.
1
60.
1 6.
60. 72 60. 47> 5^ 64. 8, 104. 8-9. 3 20-1. 6.

2.
//
//
60. 93 57. 12. 60. 09 20-1. 3 ; 60. 54 64. 59

1.
111.
8.
60. 21, 86.

'Apyeios 1.
3 1, " 2 8,
iv.
34; 60.
32, 62, 80.
4
5
89. 7
ill.
'Apyoi 42. 2 ; 60. 50, 97 64. 'Apyw 1. ii. 19; 60. 14

;
1.
93
,
60. 23
63. 4
1. iv. 1 8.
9; 10.4; 20-1. 13; 60. 33 99; 64. 90.
61. 9*
" ^
27.
1 6, 39 64. 102. 22. 7 Q)'
60.
330
apoTOs 1.
1.
iii.
1.
INDICES
2 5
52,54,77,
ye
,
1 1
;
09, no;
64.
.
; ;
II.
64. 69, 75, 106; 66.
!
1.
60. 7^
iii.
1.
iii.
7; 60. 77. 9; 64.

I.
20-1. 6, 8, 13; (SePap.); 64. 106.

iii.
6.
II
57 2
1. iv.
38. yiveiov 60. 26.

yewaroy
ye'i/os
yfvea 1.
aapevos
1. IV. 2
8-9.
iv.
27.
1.
34
22. 9. 57. 25
(.?)
;
35 34-5. 6 60. 98 61 14; 64. 97 60 96. 60. 45

1. V. 7,
;
1. iv.
3.
1.
iii.
31
'
60. 89.
li.
avyf] 1.
1.
4.
1
ii.
4.
8-9.
1.
6.
ii.
5.
(^ [^ .
(
\( '
(
58. I (?). 60. 92, 102. 60. 37* Pap.) 57. 4 68. 60. 92
( ?
59.
7.
60. 117'? 60. 57 60. 1 7

57. 2
1.
iii.
;
1. iv. 25; 60. 93.
20-1. 12, 15;

;
64.
23
52.
18. 7
4.
60. 88.
g.
<;
78.
5.
5 5
201.
34-5.
32.
yaw 60.
25, 30.
1. IV. 6.
^
6
5(?);
i.
27. 6;
20,
;
60.
13,
5, 9
1.
9,
;
iii
iv.
1. iv. I 8.
[
2.
64. 77. 18. 3

1.
i.
20, 22
;
8-9. 16
1 1.
34-5.
60. 23, 36.

8.
.
7, iv. 38, V.
8-9.
1.
28;
oet 61.
1.
.
\
64.
1.
34-5.
6.
<;^ 64. 6.
. 8;
64.
iii.
22. 5; 60. 45, 49, 55, 89; 64. 63 ; 74. 3-
3;
20-1.
ii.
18, iv.
22, 23;
20-1.
1.
16.
64. 86.
ii.
24; 18. 2; 60.

;
57.
8.
8.
1.
29.
8-9. 60. 4 60. 94 64. 60. 52.
64. 96. 1. iv. 36 ; 64. 87 1. iii. 16 ; 60. 34 SfSoiKevai 201. 7
/
6.
1. iv. 7
28.
60. 43
60.
8.
/
33
5
1.
i.
9
i.
60. 95, 96
6.
1.
1.
iv.
2.
Sepoy 1.
ii.
23.
2.
04.
iii.
60. 29
10.
4 1. iv.
345.
8evpo 1.
ii.
22.
29
/3-[
57. II ; 58. 3 73. 560. 60. 90, 92
36 60. 53 64. III.

;
1. V.
64. 83 3; 20-1.
( ; /
(?)
71
18. 6
60. 42 60. 73
;
7. 4
11.
1.
1.
['
.
.
1.
23
1.
30.
. 8.
61. 7
64. 105.
1. iv. 1 9.
i.
1.
12,
6,
iv.
24;
34-5.
.
4
8; 2..3;
17,
58. 7; 60. 19, 89 1. iii. 33, iv 38 ; 20-1. 13; 24. 3; 57. 24; 60. 18; 61. 6; 64. 66, 67.
1. iv. 12.
7. 5
eoi;
20-1. 13; 27. 3

1. iv.
1 1
;
8-9. 9 20-1. 6,
27. 4;
'
10.
1.
II,
iii.
57.
3
1.
iii.
64.
7.
10. 6;
12.
8,
iv. 19; 4; 20-1. 9,
15,
ya/iii/ 1.
yaiOs 60. 60.
yapl. iv. 19, 31, 20-1. 14;

23. 27, 28,
V.
8, 2,
35,41,44,48,
1. . 19 ; 22. 3, 7(?); 60. 17, 28, 33, 58, ;
15;
28,
60.
12,
16,
21,
64. 103.
60.
15
89 72
22. 7 (?) 60. 46
,,;
{(),
2.
29, 31, 61. 13
36,
;
60,
76,
64. 64, 65,

72.
3
76,86,93-98,
5
75.
NEW LITERARY
'
ft
TEXTS
331
II. 17, 28
('').
;
11. I, 2.
1.
I,
8; 20-1. 15;
1. iv.
60.
4
1.
iv 1. iv. 21,
53.^59;. 64. 73;^, 73.

et
br]
V.
38.
el'
tlbivai
(Ikos
60. 18, 35, 37, 51. 60. 97

1.
i.
^
ivineiv
60. 33, 58. 29 ; 2. 4 20-1. 12 ; 22. 10; 32. 5; 60. 27, 105; 64. 77, 90.
;
'4( 58.
erfpos 1.
fToipos
iv
iii.
60. 91.
66. 4
1.
1.
8.
fvbaipovfiv
64. 92, lOO.
60. 41, 42. 64. 69, 70. ii/fXTTti 20-1. 4.

64. 62. 64. 78 fvnpfnrjs 60. 23.
(irjpepos
ivdabe 64. 87.
flKarivos 1. ui. 14.

etvai
V.
89. 13.
iv.
5,
10,
28, 34,
fuonrpov
evTos 1.
1.
1.
ii.
3.
6; 60. 31, 32, 51, 54,
95, loi, 104; 61. i3(?); 63. 3; 64. 64, 71; 65.8. etViti/ 20-1. 4 ; 59. 8 ; 60.
(ipyeiv
33.
3.
elpeaia
efs 1. eti
i.
8-9.
ii.
;
8.
;
8, V. 6
64. 58.
27; 60. 13. 20-1. 15; 59. 6. 22. 8. 60. 4^' 201. 6. 39. 2. 1^0)1. V. 28; 34-5. 51. iv.
(( {
(
inextiv
eVt
1.
iv.
2. 9
32, iv. 35; 20-1. 6 ; 60. 48, 52, 93. 99; 63. 3;
1.
iii.
II,
5. 3
? (
^
64. 85, 98.

1. iv. 20.
1.
ii.
( (
ii.
; ( ;^
'
1.
1. iv.
27
(I. atpfêi'r)
20-1.
15.
22. II.
1. iii.
2 2.
60. 40. 64. 89.

1. iv.
ii.
38.
1.
6.
;
57.
1. iv. 2 2
i.
57. 4
(?)
60. 21. 60. 59

;
16.
' 18. 5 (-0 64. 64, 95 eneira 60. 47 60. 3

60. 2 2.
17, 32,
iii
36 (?). iv. 10, 18, 23; 8-9. 14; 20-1. 3,4, 14; 60.40,93, 116; 61. 4; 63. 5; 64. 76;
9,
iii
76. 4.
( (
tK 1. iv.
60. 20, 29.

1. iv. 16.
(05 1.
4,
iv.
15.
19,
fiTi 1. iv. 2 2, 23.
34; 32. II.

1.
1.
(8 {^
3.
1. iv. I 5.
Pap.)
23. 2. emêj/ 64. 83. 64. 79 64. 62.

exel
// (
( (
((/
60. 54
( (
8i, 89.
32. 9; 58. 9; 7, 9; 60. 10, 22 ; 64. 60, 68,

1.
iii.
Zeus
22
(z;. /.
.)
!
1.
ii.
8-9.
1. iv.
10, 21, 28.
60. 104.
7.
61. 6.
64. 86.
Cuyoc 70.
fVtjSovXeviii'
60. 36.
28.
7'
1. iv.
7, 12, 17, 19, 22,
iv.
eVra 60. 87.
60. 35 64. 6. 60. 38 exreXeti' 32. 4

iii.
[
tpvpa
60. 107.
9.
58.
ii.
epyov 1.
epeti' 1. V.
33. 27.
iv.
fpeaOai 1.
cXtyos 1.
1.
iii.
23. 12.
1
(KcCefpos 60.
1.
ii.
64. 61. "eXXi/c 60. 32, 44. 60. 46.

i/i/ie^
( (
24; 61. 12. 27; 60. 74
1. iv.
J
(1
ep^/ios 1. iv. 14,
17
^
;
/
fJKeiv 1.
49, 57, 113; 61. 6; 64. 109. yap 64. 75, 106. V 4. 2. ^'^ 13. 4.
6; 60.
64. 5o schol.
i.
39
?).
64. 68
2. 6.
5.
i.
18. 8; 60. 27, 65. 6. ;
64. 82.
eptr
8-9.
1.
7.
'!
10.
1.
8, iv.
37; 60. 69,
((
e'i
ii.
32.
12. 3.
1. iv. 9 ; 38. 2 (?) 60. 16, 18; 61.3,5; 64.
22.
75,
77,98; 64. 63,67.

7-
f/uof 1. iv.
5; 60. 10, II, 18, 44; 64. 94, 95, 97; 66. I ; 70. II. 64. 87.
19, 27,
1. iv.
83; 72.3.
58. 8; 60. 49; 64. 65, 93 (et's Pap.), 102.
1. iv. 13.
8; 27. 60. 56. 60.
II.
34-5. 6
61. 3.
;
1.
28.
58. 3 57. 7 64. 8 1.
332
1.
iv.
INDICES
5
;
20-1.
7
Kaiveiu
61. II.
1. iv.
29,
75.
60. gi, 98.

uea 1. V.
^
^(5f
.
1
64. 78 Katpoy 60. 27.
58.
1. iv.
1,
iii.
.
;
*(
7.
8;
30,
v.
39
53> 56, 77. 3.
32,
iv.
KtiKuu 1.
depanfia 1.
(( ((
17,
57. 20; 64. 713 76. 5; 81. 3.

ii.
69. 3;
\6 60. 49,
;
61.
60. 19, 2 7, 55, 115; 2; 64. 7o, 76, 88, 60. 1 4. 96; 68. 8.
ii.
35.
8.
1. iv.
no;
66.
, (^
9,
KTeivdv 1.
iv.
36. 3
60.
36.
1.
59.
3.
li.
8.
I 2
20-1.
/ia 1. iii.
19,
1.
ii.
28.
7.
1, IV. 2.
1.
ii.
12.
60. 94.
15.
eijât 64. 68.
% 8-9.
^tyyaven'
1. iv,
41.
59. 4 30. 3 (.')
29,
;
92
I
;
60. 8, 15, 61. 6; 64.

;
79
75.
i.
(.?).
1.
2. 4
33. 7
64. 105, 115. 64. 51 schol., 98, 1. iii. 64. 2 ;

schol.
1.
iii.
50
( ( (
Kfii/oy
22. 7. 58. 2. 64. 74. 60. 43

;
Kvpeii; 1.
i.
II
58. 60. 85.
KwXveiv 62. 5
61. 3
64. 84.
60. 94
60. 96,
8.
Xay;ûi'iH' 1. iv. 5,
iv. 29 36. 4 ; 68. 3. Xe'yeii/ 1. ii. II (v. I. (cpeKeif) 22. 9; 60. 59; 64. 96; 66. 6, 7.
1. iv. 4
1.
64. 75 63. 2.
63. 8
64. 57 64. HI.

1.
iii,
Kerof
60. 21,
1.
1.
ii.
9
7
10.
32.
1.
ôeiiy 10. 7.
ûeii/
,
iii.
05
65.
1.
9.
/
iv.
iii.
15
8-9.
12.
33.
2.
64. 95. 66. 3.

ii.
1.
2,
iii.
15
;
(1.
vBelv),
17, 20, V. 31
8.
60. 165
^
/ ^
/ ]
1, 1,
1.
^ ) ((
\e'meiv 1.
iii,
12.
1.
ii.
29,
iv.
21.
iii.
2 2, 26.
XeKTpov 64. 77 XevKaivdv 60. 1 3.

1,
ii.
4.
;
32,
iv.
('.
/.
10. 4
ii.
18. 3
60.
64.
,33
Ai7/ii/toi 1,
10; 4. 4; 62. 26
(f.
/.
iv.
(.^).
(?).
3; 64. 104.
1.
ii.
1. iv.
1. V.
5; 60.
.
?).
^)
1. iv. 28.
20, iv, 26,
64. 73. 57. I 6. Xtp^ji/ 64. 85.

1.
iii.
23> 75
1.
ii.
345, 8-9.
iii,
;
18; 32. 8; 60.

9.
44; 61.
;
18, 28
tSpis
20-1.
ii.
5.
8-9. 6
iii.
60, 53 64. 82.

2.
1. iv.
1.
i.
20
2. 2.
Q.
le'pai 1. iii.
15.
ifpos 1.
23,
9.
23.
irjios 1. iii.
iKfTLs
iKVf'iadai
60. 25. 60. 86 201. 2.

1.
ii,
64. 80.
,
Kp'iveiv
64. 93 0 64. 105; 83. 22. II.
1.
1.
10. 10.
2,
4.
1.
lil,
60. 46
iii.
64.
02,
II.
Koup^Tes 1.
iii.
ii.
paros 1,
1,
24. 26.
I.
60. 57
Xeyeiv).
1. iv.
1. iiL 8.
II {v.
39
64. 73
1
10.
60. 6o,
18.
1.
I.
iii.
60.
41.
5
;
1.
iii,
29.
12. 4; 60. 14; 64. 76. 64. 93 Pap.).
(;(
;
/ioi 1. iv.
37
60. 84.
'
60.
8.
23.
20-1. II.
1.
i,
ii,
8.
Kpovfiv 1.
(
pryas
64. 102.
1. iv, 43,'
60. 12.
12. 2.
1.
i.
4,
6, iv. 26,
/.
NEW LITERARY
/^
1.
i,
. (\
1.
II.
.
^cVos
TEXTS
Of 1. . 3,
333
. 8; 8-9. 6; 57. 23.
5.
23,
. 25, . 27,
;
/xeXfOi
64. 87.
29.
êviKos
8-9. 3
64. 85.
iv.
.
(êij/.),
1. iv. 6.
30, 38, 58, 89, 97; 64. 72; 73. 4; 83. 3
2; 18. 4
60.
7,
1.
ii.
iii,
12,
1.
12
25;
1.
14.
2.7; 27. 5; 60.

;
30, 43,
II,
iii.
13
60.
8, 40,
50; 64. 69.

2. 4.
41, 48, 68, 88, 90, 105, 112, 116 ; 64.
95, 63.
. 2 ; 60. 3 1 . 9 oanep 60. 96. . 5, . II ; 20-1. 15 60. 21, 9.

1,
.
1.
60. 43
1.
i.
' .
1.
1. 1.
(rel.) 1.
ii.
27,
ii.
iii.
6, iv.
3,
10, II.
ode 1.
i.
.
iii.
.
,
ovde
1. iv.
16.
ii.29; 57. 25; 64. 64.

1.
35
8, 33 8.
1.
iii.
6, 10,
5,
8, 9, 14,
iii.
64. 74
15,
iv.
13, 21, 22, 24,
9,
37
1.
^(Jj/Of
22. 3; 27.
8,
7; 60 6, 95, 117; 64. 79 89. 60. 42.

1. iv.
26; 20-1.5, 14; 60. 19, 22, 34,35,47, 52,55,57, 92, 105; 62. 3; 64. 66,
90, 93, 98. 1. iv. 30.
1. iv.
1
2. 4 ; 12. 3 ; 18. 9, II, 40, 49, 52,
31, V. 30 ; 8 ; 60.
54, 57,
9;
74
59.
6.
.
62.
;
5;
63. 5; 64. iv. 23; 10. 3;

(?)
;
24
34-5. 6
57. 4
60.
//5>7 64. 66, 109. 64.

1.
71.
92,
95,
64. 58.
1.
1.
117.
3,
ovBels
6.
.6
25
;
60.
6.
8!
.
11.
!
.
1.
ii.
24.
60. 7, 20, 90. 201. 8.

9; 60. 43 60. 8.
(?).
1.
38.
1. IV. 1 7.
65. 3
1.
(?)
. ^/
1.
vaiJrjjr
II,
iv.
7;
64.
1.
.
3
34
4; 64. 81. 60. 15. 42 oiKos Li. II ; 58. 8; 59. 5. 64. 88, 96. 58. 4. 64. III. 10. 5 20-1. 7 37. 4 ; 66.4. 64.77.
1.
iii.
1. V.
1. iv.
61. 2
201.
1.
32,
20, V.
7,
;
..;
; ;
1.
vaUiv 60. 50
1.
iii.
29.
2 7,
,
V.
20-1. 9, II, 27. 6; 60. 6, 89, 95 64. 102; 93. . 60. 5, 45

II
;
26.
1.
64. 85
vavs 63. 7
'
4
oWivai 10.
1.
8.
24; 60. 44, 52
64. 51 schol.
5 3,
1
64. 96.
1.
64. 84. vtavlas 1. . 4 > 61.

veapot 1.
/?
8.
opyi7
61. 5 61. 5
veKvap 57.
Ni/xu 1. iv.
3 5
;
oi/ftSof
60. 32.
4. 3
1.
Ni/xeaf 1.
Nf'/xtof 1,
. 21. . ] . .
2 9 1.
60.
1.
vos
yiv
60. 91 1. . 26 (. 20-1. 3 60. 73 60. 85
/.
),
^
/tf
1.
. 19. . 30 . II
.
22. 3
(St'
64. 02. 60. 46, 57 opy^y) ; 60. 6.
'
1.
22. 60. 14, 36, 67, III, 64. 65, 109; 72. 3
21,
20-1. 7;
. 42, 6; 2;
8-9.
15,
8,
8;
6; 58. 7; 64. 63. 60 89.

1.
.
6.
nape'ivai
60. 35> 52
1.
60.
1.
6, 9
61. 5
opiou 1.
// . 37
35
1.
3
2.
vxiKTfpoi
8-.
fw 60. 53; 80. .
60. 64. 51 schol.
8;
64. 67. 64. 8 1.

;
f IV 1.
1. 32 ; 18. 6(?), 7 60. 48, 5 20-1. 7 ; 60. 38, 41,
18.
1.
iii.
10; 64. 98.
42.
334
INDICES
1.
'>
.
4
8-. 1 1 iii. 35 64. 74, 75. 95, 15 99 64. 05. 1. 30, iv, 40; 8-8.
;
;
1.
iii.
6.
I
;
;
TTore 1.
57. 6 60. 52; 64. 99; 86. 3.

i.
5, 9, iv,
'
58.
1.
i.
2.
ii.
3, lOj
5,
i9J 60.
1.
ii.
16.
/*
1.
1.
iii.
20.
57. 10. I,
.
;
eiv
?
/)
77^
(
^.
2 1.
1.
1.
;
(8 . 7 27. (9 . 6; 83. . ? 32. 60. 2.

1. 7
. 3
12.
2 2.
1.
21.
^
88.
1. V.
.
.
2.
20-1. II 64. 79 60. 6, 1 4. 60. 3^

1.
)3 [
100, 64. 65, 70, 75, 88, 92, 105; 66. 2 ; 79. 2. 1. iii. 18 61. 14. 57. 14.
28, 30, 38,
39, 43,
no;
1. iv.
13.
60. 3^
36. 60. 02.
1. iv.
(
-
3
;
1.
7. 3
i.
60. 94.
1.
1. iv. 14.
iii.
12.
201.
60. 96 ; 64. 89. 60. 12. 64. 94 60. 103.
77. 4
.
1.
23
8-9.
64. 64, 65.

1.
Ig.
1. iv. 2.
20-1. 5 60. 8. 64. 83.

1.
32.
iii.
5
7
13, 37; 2.5; 60. 25, 26, 30, 42, 50, 114.
1. iv.
20.
(?)
^;^
18. 41. iv.
/ !
1.
. .
1.
9 8,
(
.,
64.
8.
i.
1.
6.
64. 68 ; 65. 4 60. 87 60. 62.

1. iv.
61. 12.
32, 36
iii.
60.
1. 1.
2 4
1.
15, 25,
32,
iv.
22,
25
II.
.
iii.
12.
iii.
iii.
19.
5
62. 9
1.
1.
-}
iii.
14.
2.
60.
3
2 2.
8-9.
1. iv.
32.
57. 60. 43
1.
i.
10; 27. 7; 60. 17, 18, 23-5, 51, 54, 112; 61. 56, 79, 13; 64. 65, 66, 79, 9; 1. iii. 36 75. . 60. 42, 53 <^ 64. 66.
39;
20-1.
>
i.
60. II.
4, iv. 37
2.
1.
87.
1. iv.
1. V. 4
20-1.
1.
.
36.
44
30
64. 79,
83, 90
60. 1 1 7 201. 14 63. 5 20-1. 8; 60.

39
34,
18. 5
1. iv.
33
64. 74
1.
iii.
20; 20-1. 10;
($
57. 3 60 6 1. 60. 28.

1. iv. 29.
60.
1 1 0.
1. iv.
32.
64. 93.
1. V. 9
^/
66,
8-9. 9 j 60. 22. 60. 2 1 63. 6 ;
1,
17.
13.
6;
22.
64.
74.
7. 2.
60. 79
1. iv.
7
1. iv. 23
. // .
1.
noXui/eiViji 1. iv. 40
65. 60.
45, ^3, 90.
6.
6.
60. 44, 5',
actW 18. 4
iii.
1 6, iv. 9
^/
1.
36
57.
4.'73
91. 3
4. <55
85, 103.
1. iv. 3
18. 5 (?). 60. 7
89.
8.
60. 55
20-1. 8; 64. 71-
20-1. 14; 60. 114.
64. 75 57. 7 60. 47
TfKvov 1.
!
1.
i.
/.
NEW LITERARY
wo
TEXTS
335
10; 60. 28; 61. 14;
I
1.
iii.
13.
;
ii. 6, iii. 25 8-9. 15; 32. 6; 34-5. 5; 9. II, 34,38,91; 64.58, {66}, 73, 77,86, 91, 97, loo, 105; 3.
60. 37. 1. ii. II; 32. 4 (?)_ 57. 8(.?); 60. 16.
1.
iv.
61, 6^, 99.

I
X^'ii^
1. iv.
30
26, 33; 10. 3; 12. 4; 64. 69, 72'
Xîp
32. 11; 58.
{
7,
4.
Pap.).
10; 64.
TfKvovp 1,
iii.
7.
T^veiv 64. 74. T-i^w; 60. 26, 59.
. 1.1 5; 44.
60.
6,
rt^fW 1. iii. 32; iii; 64. 100.
60.
56,
i; 60. ll.
6,
nV
9, 15, iv.
V.
II,
0^""
18.
</)eryfti/
12 ( ^58. 6; 60. 12 Pap) (1.
.
]
1.
7-
23. i; 60. 36. 57. 21 ; 70. 6.

4.
.-^; ^.
91.
6.
l; 27. 2
l.ii. 39, iv.

;
21,33,35;
60. 50
1.
iii.
103. 2 (?). i8; 13.4; 22.9.

1.
i.
Xpav,
72.
;^^
. 77. ''
.
2.
56,
93
64. 63.
;rpf''a 1. iv.
16.
:6/ 60.
iii.
48, 117.
;
34; 10. 7; 20-1. 6, 10, 15; 22. II 23. i; 24. 3; 57. 6, 10; eo. 95 ; 64. 83, 90,
33,
;
24,
20-1. 5; 64. 72.

33,
*^''^^1" 15,
103.
r<i 1.
ii.
99,
20-1. 14; 32. 6; 58.5,' 60. 20 ; 67. 5. 20-1. .
^
3; 64.
5,
4(?);
5. 4 ; 60. 114 83. 3 ().
XPV[ 5. 3. XpnCftv 1.
Ai/JoVof
iv.
;
29.
:
'oVf
(( ^
1.
6; 20-1. 15 eo. 53, 59 ; 62. 7 ; 64. 71; 82.3. 60. 76.

4,
V.
ii.
<!
$AtoiWtof 1, iv. 25. 18. 4; 20-1.
;^0/
Xpvaeos
1.
22. 4
1.
iii.
64. 62.
1.
ii.
22.
ii.
6,
76.
37.
13,
64. 98.
iii.
;
1.
14. 57
!
''5x7
64. 76. TpeWl. iv. 19; 20-1. 10. T/je'0eti/ 64. 90; 81. 2. '/3Wf[ 58. 6.
1. 1.
iii.
iii.
60. 30
( ^
1.
37. 27.
8-9. 13; 60, 58.

1.
iii.
62.
i.
.
2.
21.
}
12:
êvSos 60. 59. 60. 49.
3.
1.
1.
.
iii.
32. 25.
20-1.
I,
1.
23. 3
60.
13, 15, 22, 25,33,
43,50,
26.
24
21.
34-6.
5.
64. 59.
iii,
Tvpios 1.
60. 33, 37; 70.

1.
iii.
2.
^
v/ifif 1.
i.
..
15
^8 Pap.).
35.
0
?
.; ,
70. 5. 64. 72.
î^ya'f 1. iv.
20-1. 12. 40; 8-9.
112; 64. 63, 69, 73, 86, 91; 74. 3.

1.
ii.
34.
37.
i.
60. 45,
<oKvnopos 1.
iii.
(relative) 1.
10,
ii.
3, iv.
18.
1 8.
20-1. 9 12. 60. 24, 96, 114.
29, 3i; 60. 13.
4.
uoV
64. 69.
1. iv.
64
jôAicfos 1.
67.
ii.
^
-re
15; 58. 9; 60.8, 11,14, 62; 64. 71. (final) 1. iii. 19, iv.30; 34-5.3. (un1. v. 29 ; 24. 64. 67. 63. 7. 60. 94 ; 64. 79. 60. 12.
certain)
3, 4.
30.
Xipis 1.
ii.
12; 57. 18; 59.
(>)
^
6. 3. nyor 8. 5.
853 (Commentary on Thucydides (Nnmd,rs in thick type

16. 26.
5. 1 5.
'
II).
'
refer to columns.)
28; 10. 26, 30; 13. 26;
17. 8
;
18.
dyvofiu 14. 26.
10. 38.
1.
i'et'
17. g^ 6.
'AVioy
24,
32;
3.
19,
18. 18.
13.
1 6,
12. 5
336
3.
INDICES
5 4
1 6.
AloXevs 5.
28 ; 13. 1, 3 15. 3 25; 18. 22; 19. 5.

;
17.
5. 1 8.
>
( ', . /
^'
,
^
1.
21,
28, 33
3.
2 1,
1.
II,
33;
7.
15.
13. 4
10. 2
.
12,
1 8.
'
2.
15.
22
17.
5.
1 6.
22;
35; 10.
32;
17. 24.
3. 35
3. 34
13. 24.
3.
13. 24.
1.
.
;
7. 1 8.
17. 4
9.
1.
9. 14, 17
16. 6.
6. 33
3. 1 7, 34
1. 2 4 17. 3
21
;
18. II.
6. 35
aXijîjsl.
3. 21.
14.
17.
1 9
1 8.
1. 8.
16. 14.
1.
'
3;
2.
?
yap 2.
5. 35
16.
.
30.
13. 2 6.
11. 15.
6,
21, 24,
8,
34;
;
3.
1.
14,
15. 8,
9>
25; 23; 16. 26, 38;

32
;
2.
19,
28,
7.
3.
19,
^/
13. 16.
17.
7
1.
>
5.
37
;
^
9-
36; 16. 151. 19; 2. 30

8;
11.
16.
7. 6.
II.
$(
15
8, 23;
10.
2;
27; 5. 24; 9. 4> 3; 35; 12. , 13; 13. 18. 35; 19 7

26,
7. 23.
7
15; 35; 6.
29;
9 14; 7. 7 25; 13. 5,7, 23; 14.29;

5.
;
17. 6
ye 3. 2.
18. 27.
yeapyia 17. 28.
2;
2. 24*
?
? ^
14.
^:ovev 14.
5.
^ 13.
yoiv
2 6.
.
6. 4
2. 23.
?
5.
yyveat
3.
15. 8.
5. 5
34 32
2.
apxipraveiv 13. 21.
7. 34
13. 27.
7. 7
;
6. 34 "Apyoi 11. 15. 12.
35;
16. 26.
;
6.
;
12,
19,
7.
2 8,
3;
32, 13.
14) 22.
/;
1.
34;
2. 21
7.
24; 14.
''
4. 4
aiOyKii^'eti'
18. 21.
5.
3
;
16. 37
2.
1"^ 7
dmy/c;; 2. 28.
8(
ai'artêi'at
12. 2
^ "
13. 23 5. 9
1 4
14. 8 ; 15. 24, 28 12 ; Fr. 4 2. 5. 26.
19.
yvvi)
19. 14, 16.
.
1.34;
,
II, 2.
6,
,
17,
32; 3.6, 18,34; 15, 31 ; . 27; 7. 19; 9. II, 15; 10. 8,

13,
10.
1.
29,
36,
37,
17. 4
3.
8;
3.
18. 33
2. 6,
8. 24.
2. 23.
1.
12;
28,
//
1.
di/exfiv
35;
31,
38; 13. 8,14, 22; 15. 17, 19; 16. 9; 17. 8. 8. 8. 2. 35 ; 6. 26

;
16. 20.
13. 8
7.
17.
2.
7-33
16. 36.
9. 14
avbpua 16. 38.

34 12. 13 17. 24 ; 19.
18. 6
nvUvai 12. 6.
di'TeyicaXeii' 2.
(?).
' *<
11. 2.
are 6. 4 9.
1 8.
13. 2.
1.
8 8
3. 27.
7. 3^
19.
31
(?).
3.
9
10. 27, 28.
24,
29,
8
8.
1.
30 15. 8.
24
13
1 6.
8. 25
7.
23, 26;
""" 17. 17 ; Fr. 17. 5 Toi 1 4; 4. 33; 5 I' 10; 9. 4,9; 10 27; 12. 27,
1.
22,
26; 10.
8;
13. 8,
35; 3. 28;
10. 12, 26 ; 13. 9; 9, 24; 16. 21, 3

17, 29
8. 8; 15
1.
NEW LITERARY
5.
fls 2.
TEXTS
1.
i6;
6.
2.
29, 36
14
biairav
1.
8
1.
hiaKp'iveiv 7.
37
diakveiv 7. 32,
(
8, fK 7.
7.
36; 10. 19; 13. 3;

;
15. 10.
24, 25, 32
6. 13.
14. 6.
' (
eVt 1. 19,
337
eVaXXjjXos 2. 19.
9. 2. 3. 2 8.
fira 2. 17.
^(
17.
19,
3. 30.
12. 27.
;
12. 20.
1
23
9. 16
/ 8( 8
Stara^^ts
5.
^
1.
16. 9. i8; 13. 13;

;
32
2.
14.
25,
;
2 2, 30; 7. 33; 10. 16,
Q. 13.
30, 34; 15. 20, 26.

1.
7 27.
eKUrepos 7. 25.
16. II.
2.
emWev
15. l6.
KlVOS
20
1
5. 2 4, 29.
6.
15.
8'
2. 17
I 2.
(
7 ( (
eVl. 8;
19, 17.
30
6. 20.
16. 7 12. 14. 10. I 19.
2.
5. 24, 28.
9.
;
?;5
1.
bUaios 15. 2.
StotKeiv
)! ?
1.
29
3. 4
1.
15. 35 10. 9
17. 2 3
12. 20.
16 8-
(
eniKp'iveiv
.
//
epeti/
30; 16. II
17. 12.
15. 2 2.
13. 14
imeiKTjs 4. 7
17. 32
g',
8.
17. 26.
10.
6.
7
1 6.
14. 3. 15. 37
9.
eiriTrjdeins 5. 8.
5. 3^
(8(
15.
.
'
3. 13.
(6
8 | 8;
7. 5. 32.
/3
7,
34; 2.34;
10.
8.
3.
1.
5. 23, 2 7 16. 3^
(mrpeneiv 16.
3.
6. 32
4. 2.
2.8,25;
28,33;
5. II.
5.
12.
5. 2, 36; 8. 7; 10. 13; 13. 14; 14. 6; 15. 4, 18,
5. 23, 2 8.
21; 16. 14,

12,
15,
34;
4. 3
24; 18. 28; 19.

34;
18.
7 3j 23
14.
2;
2.
1 8.
19.
6.
13
ivavTios 2.
6. 2 7
,
14.
"
(4! 12.
24; 17. 12, 2710. 29 15. 2.

7. 9?
;
2.
'Epe^êvs 10. 3
'4(
34
;
6.
24
7.
5.
34;
3^
8.
3
1
5)
((
8. 2.
ei'â 1. 3
fav 3. 2.
\0
6t'
2.
33
18. 21.
3. 6,
;
6. 25
(
eviKcos
ej/iot
12. 21.
1 8.
^,
^)7 2.
5.
31
2.
6 2 2.
17. 2 0, 32.
3. 3^
4. 16.
12.
16. 21.
2.
28,
35;
2
31
7.
10. 35; 13. 14

18, 19.
34. flSevai 12. 24

^
17; 11. 28; 16.
12.
27;
14.
iVtore 5.
12. 28.
ei8os
(
5.
10. 3^.
iâyeiv 16. 2 2.
iâipeiv 16. 2 2.
18. 19.
1.
( (
exeti'
10. 8.
7
18. 23.
1. 2 3
34
;
e'fai 1.
3
;
2. 24,
7.
29
9.
3.
22
(êXavveiv 8. 5.
31
18
10, 16; 17,
4e>Xeo-âi 7. 2
eêrafeti^ 1. 2 2
e'l^s,
;
Fr. 3. 3.
3. lO.
;
(
5.
;
16. 1 6.
10. 3
17. 33
2.
20
23,
3. 3
23; 13. 7, 23, 26; 14. 15; 17. 24, 27; 18. 10; 19. 11, 12; Fr. 4 4
13,
10.
14,
16,
27;
7.
21; 10.
TO
e.
10. 29
7. 7
1 3
;
13. 7.
38
9.
18. 36
eôppav 7.
1,
22; 10.
33
24, 34,
8;
35;
14.
g,
II.
tipeiv 2.
els
(
?|
3.
29
6. 9.
3.
Zeuy,
5.
/net
3. II.
1 6.
1.
2 5
10.
16. 7
C^" 16. 9. 35
5. 7,
6.
20;
iiraivuv 13. I.
338
1.
.
;7Sea>y
20 22
2. 22,
;
25
5.
20
7. 22, 23.
6.
2,
^? 16.
1.
(\
Koiror 1.
INDICES
II
;
KaraKoveip IQ. 19.
10.
8,
36;
11.
14;
7
)7
IT.
18. 37 6. 3^ 16. 7
8. 12.
1. 1 1
;
15. 17; 16. 6; 17.6. 3. 29 13. 12; 15. 21.

;
17. II.
KaT0tic[ 3. 8.
15. 37 2. 9 3. 3 10. 34, 3^.

;
10.
6;
4. 5
1.
13. 9
6.
3;
3.
24; 10. 25. 12; 6. 2 8.
2. 32.
3. 9
^)
.
3.
32.
5.
12,
J
^^ 17.
5. 2 2.
5. 6.
29
19. II, 12.

Kivbvvtvsiv 14. 8.
((. 34
12
12.
epvXe'iu 3. 2 2.
; ^
6. 17.
3.
^for 10. 37 êpos 1. 15.

1. 9,
;
3. 4?
20;
13. 3
13. 5
13
'
16.
17.
3 8.
'
"?
10. 3;
2. 1 6.
;
8. 8.
15.
6.
33; 15. 2 1, 23, 36; 16; 17. 25; 18. 35;

1.
19.
26
2 0.
2.
87.
3. 3, 19 5. 24, 28; 7. 17; 14. 6; 15.9; 1^ 36; 17. 4; 19 36; 16. 37
7. 2 6.
Ûftos 7.
.
/
;(
ZeVai 5.
1.
14-
\ /
16. 14; 17. 25.
9.
18.
9.
-"? ,\.
7.
35
>
17. 2 8.
2. 27.
Kpiveiv 1. 2 9
,
;
17. 3
14,
2.
33
18 26, 29.
7
10. 37
6. 19, 2 2.
3. 3
8;
1.
12. 3
1.
4
3
1
25;
6.
13
9;
16. 24.
14.
17.
6.
(
7.
33
19.
8.
5
14.
12. 19.
15.
2.
3; 10 23; 27; 15. 20.

10,
15.
2'^.
1
10.
3
;
\Q.l6.
15. 20.
8,
15. 2
27;
16.
37
>
^
(
^
1.
"'
;
1
1
27
2
;
8. 6.
6. 7,
3.
1 8.
34 5. 10. 36 ; 14.
;
2.
7 2
17.7.
9
1 6.
23.
6
6.
15.9;
17. 13,
Xe'^ti 1. 5.
Xf^TrTeoi"
14.
6. 24.
12.
2.
.
;
Xoyosl7. 13; 18. 27.
,' /
19. 8.
9. 1 8.
2. 4
1.
'
otKeti/
15.
13. 5
. 10.
4
01K0S
10. 33 i 15 10. 2 7, 28.

7. 33
1.
7,
30.
2.
2 3,
13; 16.
32.
34
27
;
9 25-
^/
2. 2 7
2.
17. 12.
17- 5
16. 34 16. 36
\
35;
4.
3 3. 5
2; 17. . 26.
15. 9
16. 5
1.
16. 21.
J
; ;^
2.
6.
3
10. 35 ; 10. 7 (?)> 37
26, 28,
;
14. 9
5. 31
/ ^'
//.
25 18. 20
Fr.
1 6.
(.'').
/?
28(?).
"O^T^poy 4.
1.
13. 5
1.
13;
;
2.
>
4.
16. 35 14. 2.
7. 1 8.
4. 6
1
7.
.
17.
1
6.14;
36
;
8.
6, 7,
13. 25.
3.
7. 36
28; 7. 12; 8. 6 10. 26, 28; 13. 12; 15. 17, 19,
23
1.
21,37;
.
;
12. 9
5.
2.
6. 9
1. 2 8.
7; 17. 25.
34;
22;
14; 9.
7 24.
NEW LITERARY
9.
1
6.
10. 14.
7. 2 5
6(( 6(
55/
oanep
16. I.
13.
I 3.
( ( ^
' \ /
34;
3.
TEXTS
7.
1 7
339
71.8,9, 8;
9.
6.9,28; 19.12.
1.
16. 8.
17. 2.
13
3. 24.
'^9^''"'-'
8. 3 5 3 1. 31 ; 3. 20.
3. 27j 33
3. 22.
4. 29.
;
13. 2
16. 35
3.
13. 15 6. 20.
3. 2
I
17. 2 7-
6. 35
14.
8.
.
7/
18. 19
23; 5. 22.
^.
16.
2. 15.
35; 12. 2. ort 1. 12, 15, 21, 23; 2. 8. 33. 31 2. 9) 25 3. 6; 6. 31
32;
;
; f'io 10. 2;
3. 25. 5. 2 0.
2. 8.
5, 30 10. 37, 386. 1 8.
5.
6.
15. II.
ovBfLs 6. 20.
17.
17.
3
1 1.
;
ovtirepos 5. 19
/'
oTpaTfVfiv 7.
3
5. 2.
7. 32.
3. 24.
7. 1 1.
20
2.
6.
.
9
7.
3. 3'
2. 33
)''
25;
6.
1.
1 7.
1 7
18. 36.
TroXipeif 1.
24;
21
;
17.
ovros 1.
28;
;
2.
;
31
3.
35
1.
3. 22,
;('
2. 21,
4. 10
1.
5. 5.
35;
3.
15 15. 4 22; 10. 1
7. 9, 12.
4. 9
2.
1.
: !/
9.
6(1(
1.
7. 7
32;
2.
17,
22,
29;
6;
1.
15. 2.
10. 32
jravavbij] 6. 2.
'
3
/
1.
J
4. 15; 17. 2 0.
15. 2
2.
;
7 2.
15. 35
1 '^
17. 28.
6.
27
7.
13. 27.
27; 15. 7
3.
;
17.
8.
1 1 (?).
novelv 17. 75 9
irapahibovai 2. 5
6. 21.
770 10. 9
1.
15. 4
11,
1
8.
2,
2. 20.
2. 2 6,
27
3.
9; 8. 12; 10. 30; 15. 7 1. 27 5. 2 5, 2 9

;
''
5-34
15.
6. 2 2.
8.
6. 2
7. 35
15. II.
1.
20.
2. ^,
7, 3;
33;
13. 2 2.
5. ^6. 5. 25
18.
TiSy
2 2.
2.
17,
21
3.
31
11
14; 15. 17.
15. 10.
7.
14. 16,
2g 20;
/
^/
19. 4
16.
2.
1.
3. 2.
, 33;
5.
5;
3. 5
13. 2.
^'t^'
13. 4 13. II.
3. 13
1. 9
^.
9. 5
7. 32.
10. 6.
5. 33
// 1. 2;
17. 2.
6. 2 3
Fr, 4
13.
1, 2 2.
^/
13. 4 16. 9
1
7. 2 2,
3.
6.
;^' 3.
5.
Ildpaievs 9. II,
7. 12.
27.
16.
.
1
8. II.
5.
1.
6, 20.
IleXaayt/coi 11.
<7$
6. 21.
3. 23.
?1.
35
3,
4,
35;
8;
15. 9,
2.
2.
1 8.
23, 36; 16. 2; 17. 15. 3

3. 28.
'
13.
re 6.
7.
17. 3
(?)
26; 17. 25.

9. 2,
17.
6.
340
reXeiovv 1. 20.
TfXfov 3. 29.
14.
I.
4(5 10.
TtêW
18
Tif 1.
;
35
4. 33,
34
5. I
17.
19. 5.
15. 23.
33; 16 37; 17 7 2 24; 3. 30. 7707;\//^ 7. 20, 21 14. 17
( ! :
17. 23 13.
7
INDICES
10 36. 19. , 18.

1.
8, 9
10. 2918. 32
(?).
35; 2. 32; 3. 34; 4. 27; . 7; 11. 2; 14. 28; 15. 20; le. 2.
Cf.
1.
TOi 3. 2.
.
.
1
33
8.
12
7. 12,
(57
2o; 15.
14.
(?).
13. 3
2. 25 ; 12. 17 9. 12.
;
13.
1 6.
' ^
.
35^
">
8. 7 2. 36.
8. II.
3 35
.
17.
2.
'^
15 38.
5. 6,
, 8;
11.
9
25
;
.
3. 3
7 2 2
1.
1 6.
14;
2. 21, 22,
aivea
19. 17.
2.
13. 8
17.
6,12;
;( 10.
19.
1.
20, 28.
7. 38
9. II,
3
;
36 ; 3. 21 ; 4. 27 17, 35; 10.8, II ; 15.

3. 32.
, 3
22;
2. 9, 5. 7.
4( //
1. 1 1 1.
10.
6.
13,
35;
20, 33
4. 35 4. II.
!
[c]
5 7
5. 6.
23; 4. 13; 3, 32, 35;

5; 13.
5,
8, 19; 2, 27;
.
9.
13; 14
15.
5 8.
Q.
1
;
19; 17.
11, 3
6, 8,
32.
vjrayiii'
5. 7
5. 25, 2 0, 28.
OTHER LITERARY TEXTS.
{Numbers
885. 59. ayfti/851.3; 856. 29; 858 aye 854. 6. 8.

ayaô'i
<5.
!
^ ^/
22.
^
thick type refer to papyri^
()
Greek.
14.
864.
850. 7 858 855. ,
^.
^
ayopd
aypelv
858 b. 27. ayopeCeiv 858 b. ig

854. 8. 849. 25. ay0i'tfeaâi 856. 48
(?).
30
857.
25,
2.
8(!
886.
SeXXa
? ,
/
aipeiv
966 (?).
850.
8.
23,
32
850.
a.
.
6
(?).
^
?
dX/cij
849. 27; 858^. 868. 9. 868. . 887. recto 4, 7 864. 8.

;
29,
859. 5 864. 17 869. 13 ;^;]? 849. 22

;
858^. 14; 864. 4 867. 5 850. 23, 35; 869. 8. 864. 1 8. 850. 2 0. ' 856. 58; 855. 4, 6 863. 4 857. 3 di'aytyi'waKeii' 886. 21. 850. 5 di/ayicaartKor 869. 5 863.
'>
5
(
(5.
860
849.
3, 4
'Ai/Spdi't/coi
;
858
6.
856. 20, 42. ahflu 850. II.
860 a.
850.
21.
860 .
849.
13;
850. 4
886.
19-
849. 2, 26; 851. 7 854. 6; 855. 6; 858 ^. 13; 869. 6, 14. 855. 7
857. 6, 22; 860 . 8, 885. 58; 886. g. 851. 8; 869. 2; 887. verso 5
6;
NEW LITERARY
850. 5 850. 4, 9
TEXTS.
886. 850. 2 1
verso 4
6.
;
341
{)
12; 885.32,39
',
858
3.
8;
885.
6.
868.
887.
858
<5.
27-
864. 23 886. 2. 858 3. 32 862. 14. i^toy 849. 28; 858 3. 13; 862. 18.
avoiyvvvai
;
850.
342
;^
850.
858
3.
36
15
863.
/
jSpoTo's
869. 3 (?) 850. 30. 854. 7 855. 4) 6. 885. 43 855. 2 1. 864. 3
856. 44
'/
850. 2 9 850.
^57.
'
850. 3 854. 8; 856. 5; 869.

866. 3
'' 8
''
/ /3
7(?),9(?)
850. 6. 849. 1 1. 849. 3) ^3 868. 4
(
/Swjuoy
856. 2. 856. 8 (.?). 857. 20, 2 6. 856. 3 849. 856. 70. 870. 32. 886. 2. 863. 4 869. 2. 859. 6. 849. 7; 23 850. 858 3. 4114; 851. ;
864. (.?). 855. II, 3 870. 33 855. 9 SetKWi'at 856. 49 duv 856. 54 Semm;/ 858 3. 26. 854. 4 857. 2 4 Sextos 887. recto ,
8('
( 8(
,
8(( 860
855.
7-
3.
.
1
855. 14, 856. 2.
6.
858
^
35
858 3. 20. 858 3. 1 8. 858 3. 32. 858 3.

1 9,
3.
865. . 855. 9 856. 66. drroTrpoXetVeti' 859. 3 (?) 885. 53
864.
32, 34 26.
6.
23, 29,
880 . .
850.
II.
3
/30886.
869.
/'
; ;
' 7
'
7
849. 9 855. 3 855. 9 885. 38. 849. 2, 6, 2 2.
870.
23.
870
(?)
857. 4 apiCTrepcJr 887. recto 2, 5 864. 2, 4; 868. 6.
^
'
870. 5 886. 15855. 7

851.
2.
885. 31
858 b.
19
arci/ifetv
849. 13; 850. 15 857. 9 849. 2, 9> ^^ 850. , 26, 27, 32, 35; 856. 851. 7 ; 855. g 32, 47, 50, 64, 74 ; 857. 19; 858 3. 15, 30; 869.
>
',
854. 8; 855. 1 4, 22 856. 3, 74; 857. 5; 858 3. 25, 29, 39; 860. 6; 867. 5; 870. 6; 887. verso . > 849. 8; 855. 8; 858 3. 24; 861. 5; 862. 8. 857. 5 885. 39 856. 6. 855. 3, 4 850. 2 4 y^ 857. 28. 850. 3 865. 6 870. II. 966. 850. 8.
^/ ((
/
;?
849. , 21 ; 854. 6; 856. 73; 857.9; 858 3. 22 886. 7 868. 7 850. 3 865. 5 855. 12. 863. 6. 857. 7
858
3. 2 3,
^!
(
/
^/
^^ ,
850. 2 2. 856. 24 856. 68. 856. 75 856. 2 7 868. 864. 3 857. 9 849. 25.
;
858
3.
24
850. 850. 33> 849. 6.
850. 17 ; 868. 3 856. 39 885. 47 854. 9 886. 9

861.
8.
35
850. 12.
342
iav
INDICES
885. 34, 58 850. 6 858. 70, 72 886. 857. 5 (''

;
8.
tyf ipeiv
'
849. 849. I, 15; 850. 5 854. 4 ; 855. 4, 851. 3 6, 12, 13; 861. 5; 862. 15; 863. 2, 5; 868. 5 fovos 870. 3 850. 27 ei 849. 2, 6, 22 855. 15 885. 36, 42) 52, 58. efrai 849. 5> 22 ; 851. 6, 7 856. 2, 855. 5. 14, 23 43, 62; 858 <5. 1 8, 29 862.8, 15; 864. 2; 869. 5; 885. 32; 886. 5; 966. 851. , 2. eiVftv 850. 32
; ;
) ! .
;
>
efOade
864. 7 855. 17; 863. 855. 12. 856. 78 evvofiv 850. 6. 6| 856. 75
f'xdv
8. 9,
849.
19
;
17,
856.
9,
19; 855. 7, 18 ; 858(5.

15-
(8
19,
Zei^tf
28; 860
' ( ^
fâyetf
e'iw
Zeus
858
3.
21.
'^/ 856.
855. 4 856. 55 {) 850. 2 2. 855. 2.

66, 67.
850. 4, 13. 885. 44. CfiT-eli/ 886. 8. ^/5'(?) 851. 37
887. verso 3 ioiKevai 856. 40. 7ret 849. 28. 855. 4; 864. 19. 886. 1 8. e7rt'850. 12; 856.58; 857. 5, 22; 867. 2 ; 869. 4; 887. recto i etsaep., verso
886. 1 6. fni8eiKin!vai 855. II.
/
869.
5.
865.
I,
1
4
5
851.
849.
6.
855. 5 886. II.
ij/iiii
61?
fi'i
966
(?).
;
850. 7, 27 856. 857. 24; 858 <J.

17,
25, 12,
55
14,
/
5^
i'peii'
849. 9
854. 8
855.
Tjperepos
^
^/
(9\eti/
20.
857. 4 868. 3 885. 45
858
5. 8.
866. 6; 869. 16, 2(.?); 887. recto 2. ctaayeij/ 856. 3 iira 856. 63, 68, 77. 856. 36; 858^. 27; 864. 1 6. 860 a. 8; 889. io(?); 886. 16. Kfl 849. 10; 856. 74. fKeWev 867. 3.
21
;
inUvai
(
861.
epepvos
850.
1 4
859. 6. 864.
6
;
867.
2.
860 .
886. 850. 1 8. 850. 7 epyov 859. 8.
.
^
849. 7 849. 21
886.
13.
858 . 2.
^60 849. 8, 2 1, 25; 850. 36; 851. 7; 862. 13; 869. 863. 3; 864. 9; 885. 56; 886. 2, 17. 857. 2. 870. 28. 856. II.
850. 30.
fK(laf
^
14
eV
860 .
5 (^
fpvpvos).
856. 5 8. 886. 4, 7 epvOpos 854. 8.
856. 63.
"^/ 857. i8; 865. ';/&! 864. 8
( '
iv
((
885. 52. 856. 41. 850. 1 6.
(pvpvos
;
860
7.
(^' ^
fpep^'os).
850.
860 .
4
28; 858 /J. 2 862. 1 1

;
;
;
^
858(5.
4
8.
850. 854. 6.
858
858 858
3.
1
1 5.
(.'').
855.
<5.
31.
25,
7.
1 5
b.
( (
(.?),
849.
9.
858 .
2 0.
854. 9; 855. 856. 44; 864. 6; 886. 3, II, 850. 34
10,
I
;
22
870.
16, 23.
( (. ( ":
.
erepos
869. 859.
858
^.
43
886. 21. 849. 18; 856. 53

885. 33 857. 1 6.
(5.
870. 3 855. 7 868. 2. 864. 24^;/ 885. 44> 55
evvovs
858
37
J
858
855. 12
;
(5.
24-
fvpiaKeiv
850. 3 1
886.
3, 22.
870. 12. 850. 1 1 850. 1 3.

867.
4-
849. 14; 850. $0. 886. 2. 850. 856. 55 67. 849. 886. , 7-
;.
/.
NEW LITERARY
TEXTS
865.
5
343
//
850. 27. 850. 3;
6, 2 2, 25,
/ ?
KOeti/
27, 28, 31.
(8
KotVot
857. 21. 854. 7855. 20. 887. verso

858(5.
1 5,
7.
32.
856. 55. 866. 4 850. 8. 849. 18.
864. 9 862. 7 855. 4 864. 2 . Kpeas 856. 79 KpoTciv 864. 2 2. 864. 26. 2 2. 855. 850. 29, 33; 851. 886. . 854. 6. 856. 3 857. 2 2.
886.
;
23.
?6
p^r
pjjr^jp
857. 849. 34; 869. 2. 850. 7
7;
858(5.
858
(5.
13
7
;
'
849.
859.
9
6.
860
5
(5.
(9(;
81
858 ^.12. JKaXerc 861. 9
;^;/ 866.
5
885. 59
93^
5
^
13,
850. 6; 855. 864. 15; 865. 7; 869.

;
/ /^
4
856. 73 849. 12. 856. 56, 65. 850. 14 856. 58 862.17; 886.1,4; 887.
;
;
(
/'
856. 57 850. 13. 864. . 864. 2 2. 870. 31 856. 21.
855.
3
6; 856.
'854.
7;
857.7-
9(?); 885.47; 886

859. 855. 4
7
19.
''
recto 6, verso
2.
858^.
25
856. 37 855. 849. 6 ; 850. 1 7 856. 35- 44, 66, 70, 7^;
.
7
849. 9 849. 4) 5 850. 9 864. 4 854. 9

857. 865.
7
885. 35 856. 77 Karapyeiv 850. 34 849. 2. 849. 5 Kepavvios 885. 44 Kepaui/o's 885. 37) ^.
858^.
31) 35) 36
869.
851.
^ ^ / '/
?
7,
6. 9 2 9-
^' 864.
858 b. 35 858
<5.
^;
/
/Lieyaf
870. 865. 7
/ ^ \
6.
869.
II.
858
3.
36.
850. 12; 862. 6; 863. -- 849. 28.

856.
.
(5. (5.
858
864.
3.
24
858
>.
12.
35
863. II.
858(5.
\^ ;/
850. 8. 856.
2 7-
856.
856.
6. 860 .
854.
858
37
.
7;
858(5.
^ /
886. 13886. 2 2. 855. 2. 855. 1 8. 850. 33) 35 864. 2 . 855. 1 6. 864. 21.
856. 65 864. 23 856. 2 8. 850. 8. 856. 5^
850.
2.
856. 72 851. 33)
850. 12. 854. 8. 862. 12.

28, 69, 75 850. 22.
856. 23,
858 3. 40; 886.

verso
887. 869. 7
854
849. . pcOôi 864. 19 855. 13, 17; 856. 62, 71, 74; 858(5. 14; 869. 6; 885. 49
^^ /
857.
885. 4 885. 34 863. 7 862. 8. 886. 1 8.

862.
5
6.
860 b.
;
7 (0
/858(5. 6; 860 3.
864. 864.
850. 1 6. 849. 19 850.
.
13-
858 .
2 8.
858
(5.
344
849. 850.
4 2 9(5.
INDICES
863. 7 859. 4 856. 2 9856. 42859. 773? 850. 12 858 3, 41 860 . 14; 864. 4, 5, 19; 869. 17; 888. 966.
;
860
o^vis
"
856. 59 850. 24, 3^ 849. 856. 36, 58, 75; 858 3. 886. 7> 860 . 9 24
/;
13. 23
> 2
;
886. 9 855. 8; 856. 62. ore 856. 70. ort 849. 4; 856. 56; 868. 2; 869. 21. (reflexive) 859. 4 oir, 849. 17, 24; 850. 855. 5; 851. 6; 15; 858 3. 14, 24, 36; 862. 18; 863. 4; 868. 9; 16; 869.5,11869. 6, 14/c
858 3. 25 860 . g. 858 3. 20.
, \((
855. 7870. 17. 864. 8. 850. 2 5 856. 41850. 24 869. 8. 862. 7849. 12. 863. 9-
858
3.
33, 34-
6[
870. 856. 26.
2 4-
855.
3.
849.
24
ouSetV
;
25;854. 8; 858
36.
3.
863. 4 857. 8; 858
>(
oure
885.
4
858
;
''/ (
860
a.
858
3.
23.
849. 24 849. 21. 859. 8

3-
(-)
3.
858
2 2.
'/
74
3.
3
5
854. 5 857. 6, 7 849. II, 22; 851. 5 856. 29, 49, 73; 857-5;
857 20. 885. 42. 864. 7 868. 7857850. 2 4

861.
4-
2 2.
;^ 860
856. 71. 856.
855. 3 856. 62. 869. 1 6. 850. 23, 25, ^\, 33; 851. 2; 855. 7, 6; 856. 34, 76; 857. 857. . 867 4
855..
870. 4 850. 20. 850. II. 885. 4^. 885 49
856. 71856. 67.
856.
858
.
3^
;
4,
<^
I4j
6.
16,
23,
] !
?
57
;
29>
869.
6.
862.3,
4(?),
849. II
77
1
856.
^
( ( (
863.
858
3.
4, 43; 857. 7; 33; 886. 5, 2.

3.
858 858
3.
26.
3.
858
21.
861.
6.
850.
27.
862. 4, 849. 5
856. '^1. 855. 6. nepiTiOevai 855. Uepaai 857. II. 864. 21. 849. 8, 1 3, 14) 24 885. 5
3
3. 8.
;
/^^
855.
856. 63
866.
2.
3-
858
5
3.
21.
2 3-
/
peiv
855. 2. 855. 8, 21. 856. 9 854. 723.
856. 43 870. 9 855. II ; 856 59 855. . 850. 8; 856. 30, 32,
850.
858 3.
850. 3 857. 4 862. 4('') 885. 36, 6 1.

;
^^
856. 33850. 24. 856. 34-
858
3.
24.
858
851.
3.
39
84i9. 2 'j;
850.
863.
.
9-
8583.1338.
,
858
3.
858
33
3.
856. 12. 856. 6; 863. 5; 866.
42
/ios
858 3. 3. 858 3. 28. 858 3. 21.

856. 36. 870. 34850. 29
.
39
858 3. 858 3,
858 3.
863.
5
1 6,
1 3-
'
^,,
/.
NEW LITERARY
!,858
854. 6. 885. 40. 885. 5, 54 856. 40 855. 8.
>. 2'^.
?7 864.
arparjjyoi
^^ -' 860
856. 29. 856. 2 2. 857. 21. 855. 1 6. arefay/Ltoy 850. 2. 864. 7 887. recto
b. 8.
( ;^;;
8.
Tpe'is
855. 3. 856. 40 rtVeti/ 868. 5 rty 850. 26; 855. 12, 15; 856.2,37; 858(5. 29, 38; 864. 5. 856. 65.
TEXTS
345
855. 2, 1 8, 2 2. fvty882. 867. . 856. 2 7 887. verso 3 849. 2 0. 855. 8. 869. 9 855. 5 886. 14. 854. 7 855. 8. 854. 2. 855. 15 864. . 870. 2 5854. 9 856. 50 856. 36 886. 5, 7 864. 1 6.
869. 14. 850. 5
' [ /
[
?!'
;
;
858
5. 2 2.
856. 57 865. 3
858
<5.
1 8.
^ ?
850.
7,
864. 1 6. 868. 857. 23. 857. 3 856, 43 886. 5 854. 8. 885. 46.
7 /
.
'[ 858 .
850. 859.
849.
II,
20.
3
2,
21
II, 12,
29; 855.
, 6;
^
/
866. 22. 857. 8. 849. 5 854. 6. 850. 32. 855. 5
'
865. 3 857. 28 867. 865. 5

;
864. 25.
860 .
858
(5.
/^
^
Tf
Te;;^!/;?
860 .
850. 20. 856. 33 885. 4^.
860 7.
869. I. i7re> 850. 856. 69. ; vnepidflv 857. 4 867. 6. 850. 24; 855.2; 856. 27,32; 857.19; 865.3; 885. 37, 6. 886. 2 . 862. II. 865. 5
855. 19 ; 856. 76. 856. 69. 850. 28 856. 32 (?). 864. Xpeor 856. 35
.
;
xpj?
885.41.
857. 27. 886. 24856. 24.
858(5.
(
/at
856. 2 4 856. 12.
859. 2. 886. 4 856. 64.

851.
7
^
7;( 855.
28.
.
2 2.
864. 2. 849. 24; 850. 27; 856.6, 6, 54,65, 73,74
'//?
/xof
855.
851.
850.
870.
855. 12, 1 3. 886. 24.
864. 25. 887. verso 856. 55 849. 17 862. 7-
864. 9 887. recto
3
; ;
6.
854. 5 856. 41, 54 5 859. 7 = 855. 21 (?).

(relative)
851.
858 .
44
() Latin
astutia 871. 2.
(871-2).
is
e 871. 9
871.
4, 6, 9
autem 871.
3 2,
ego 871.
in 871. 5
loqui 871. 4
convenire 871.
de 871.
3.
inertia 871.
magis 871. , 2. meminisse 871. 3
346
minimus 871.
.
INDICES
7.
pars 871. 6. perforare 871. 11
(?).
sic 872. 8. suus 871. 5.
quidem 871. 6-7. ne negare 871. 10.

. .
quam
871.
i,
2,
(?).
ter
non 871.
qui 871. 4,
872.
9.
5, 6, 9.
4.
tunc 872. 16.

virtus 871.
i.
nullus 871. 6.
sapientia 871. 3.
4.
numerus 871.
sed 871.
5.
II.
EMPERORS.
Claudius.
962.
Nero.
962.
Galea.
899. 28.
Titus,
Tiros
984.
Tiros
958.
Hadrian.
AiroKp,
Antoninus
(6
. '.
957.
Pius.
Tpaiavos
898. 40
986.
899. 3*^ 899. 2 .
'Avrvlvos 899. 29.
Marcus Aurelius and Verus.
Marcus Aurelius.
Commodus.
^ '
(6
2aroi
973.
2faoi
909.
2 3
905.
Kopobos 988.
Septimius Severus.
Imp. Caes. Lucius Septimius Severus Pius Pertinax Aug. Arabicus Adiabenicus 894. I. AvroKp, 2(nripios 2(ovrjpos 899. inlrod.
Septimius Severus and Caracalla.
Aovklos ênripios
. .. .
anobfbeiypevos AvroKp, 910. 43
, .^. .
/3,
>
976.
Severus Alexander.
Maximinus.
Gallus and Volusianus.
Gallienus.
Tacitus.
Diocletian and
. . .2( ^ . , . . .' . 8. . . , . ^; ( , . . ^. . . ,.( 86 {. , . .. .. .. , .. [. [. .] . . . \. . .

111.
CONSULS, ERAS,
AND INDICTIONS
.. 916.
.
347
/3.
4
^./''
908.
988.
^
977.
2(. 909. 34
>
972
'.
(.
912. 37
(-
MeyiaT.
864.
(.
907.
2'J.
907.
2 0.
(cf.
Index
III).
^
\
Maurice.
Consuls.
888.
6.
['.
,.
Miy
889.
(of Diocletian
and the Caesars Constantius and Maximian) 895.
6.
\
12.
996.
897.
III.
CONSULS, ERAS,
AND
INDICTIONS.
(294) 891. . (300) 889. II. ' (305) 895. .
(3 1 6)
' ' []'
2
\
'
983.
'
'^ \
\
. . ..
. .
896.
1 9,
35
(322) 900. . (33^) 990. (33^) 901. .
348
imaTflas
vnareias
xmaTe'ias
902.
19.
, . ^' . .. ( 8
INDICES
(33^) 892.
'
y'
'
(34 1) 991 (346) 897 (44-2) 913. . (aboUt 4^5)
fTovs
(486) 914. (584) 996.
Eras of Oxyrhynchus.
eTos
| { -
Pap. 413) 992. (486) 914. 13;
(499) 994. (572) 915. 4
(66-7) 999.
Indictions.
2nd (6th
cent.)
993.
3rd (584) 996. 5th (616-7) 999. 6th (572) 915. 2, 14. 9th (486) 914. 2, 14; (499 13th (444-5) 913. 8.
1.
8th)
994; Mesore
11,
}{
cent.)
995.
IV.
MONTHS AND DAYS.
2(! (Thoth) 958

flbol eiSci
(
(a)
Months.
(Pachon) 962. 985.
;
() Days.
899. 889.
introd.
a 972.
967.
*[.]7
12.
{
'AyaGfivoi
V.
PERSONAL NAMES.
xi.
village- elder,
son of Heron 918.
984. 924. 1 8. 936. 937. 5, 1 7-
of Aristion 964. apâs SOn of Caccilius 990. 'AyaBos father of Anchorimphis 918. iii.i 2. son of Anchorimphis and father of Benia[.]is 918.
iii.
^, ,
alsO Called Ag., daughter
ii.
'{
! !
^!
,
)
V.
PERSONAL NAMES
son of Hoius 918. xi. 20. son of Onnophris (i) 918.
ii.
11,
18, 23, xi.
990.
AtîoTrSr
85,
936.
I.
, , , '
901.
4.
*
'
.
934.
1 4.
20; (2) 986. 929. introd, son of Demetiius 939. 22. daughter of Agathodaemon
"
, ',
'Aneh,
349
.
987.
governor of Aegyptus
Herculia 896. 29.
972.
also
899. 10 father of Tharion 984.

praefect
*A.
916. 9.
'lovXios
father of Pausanias
28.
. praefect 899. . daughter of Thonius

of
' / ' ' / ,

'
Called
.,
;
senator 977.
923.
967.
of
collector
money-taxes
917.
981; 982.
eutheniarch 908. 3 45 public physician, son of Herodotus
strategus(?) 929. 25.
*A.
son of Patunis 918. ii. 15. soH of Sokonopis 918. ii. 14. son of Pastoous and father Petesuchus 986. 895. introd.
also Called Gerontius,
' ',
"-
logistes
'^ ', ,
911. 9.
896. i, 23, 34, 36; 983. 936. 2 1 989. son of Ammonius 986. son of Rhodion and father of Ammonius 986. ex-exegetes 908. 8.
;
also Called
Am.
'8
'
908.
son of Horus 897. 4 daughter of Amyntas 918. 5. 918. 6.
. 899. 4^
928. 4 973. son of Anoup 996.
/ , ' ' / ' / ' ',

983. 890.
14.
999.
16; 932.
2, 3.
928.
also called
,^ .,
I,
prytanis 890.
933.
, 3
(6
984.
also called Aristandi a daughter
et saep.
of Aristander 899. 2
905. l7; 984.

daughter of Origenes 888. 10. daughter of Sarapion 918. v. 18.
929.
also
introd.
969.
973.
son
of
assistant of sitologi
called
3.
Didymus
Onesas 909.
son of Gaius 969. son of Heracles 905. 3. father of HeracHdes 918. ii. 19. 896. 2 8. son of Panephremmis 918. iii. 8. SOU of Sarapion
father of Aurelius
Anoup 996.
, ' ',
',
903. 32. deacon (?) 993. father of Anesius 996. son of Anesius 996. daughter of Phrateus 984. son of Sarapas 976. also called Ant., gymnasiarch
, ,
20,
'Apet'a
leadworker 915. i 1000-3. SOU of Phoebammon 893. son of Epimachus 999. son of Hareous 914.
;
2.
3,
968. 924. 2, 19.
"Apetos vegetable-seller
10.
933. 29. also called
"
Hermes 909.
5.
899.
?)
introd.
(vice-
praefect
970.
, 8
20.
980.
father of Aurelius
Apphous 914.
3,
(6
984. ApoUonarion
also
called
Ar.,
daughter of Aristander 899. 2 et saep. of ApoUonarion also father

called Aristandra
899.
2.
350
INDICES
father of Aurelius
,:
'Apiaravbpos son of
Zenon 988. Theon

also called
also called
896.
20.
2,
8
20.
i,
painter, SOU of Arsinous
,
913.
Eudaemon 964.
SOU of DionySOtheon 907.
Eudaemon
9.
surnamed An, son of Aristion 964.

father of
also Called ZoiluS, exegetCS
Taames 918.
iii.
911.
I.
son
of Padidymus
public
physlcian,
son of
5, 21.
Dioscorus 896. 24, 37.
son of Patron 986. 984. 935. 6.
907. 23.
also
called called
Ammonius
Aphrodisius,
911. 9.
also
,
/,
896.
2.
^:
912.
921.
I.
father
of
Aurelius
Artemidorus
son
of
.
2, 20.
gymnasiarch 977. 977.

senator,
painter,
SOU of SilvanUS
Arsinous 896.
4.
900.
also Called Ascl.
4, 31.
'Ar^pty
'Arpî
984. 984. 935. introd.

father of
Horus 935. introd. daughter ofAgathodaemon990. daughter of Thonius 901. 4.

daughter of Sarapion 912.
i,
40.
daughter of Aurelius Hermogenes also called Eudaemon 907. 3 e/ saep. daughter of Antinous also
called
16, 21.
Hermogenes
3,
' ^
exegetes 907.
19
SOU of Sarapion 890. 1 4. SOU of Aurelius Hermo-
genes also called
Eudaemon 907.
also
27.
3, 7, 10.
called
Eudacmon,
SOU of Aurelius Hermogenes also called Eudaemon 907. 3, 7,
"
public physician 896. 24, 37. son of Theogcncs 911. 4.

also
also called Asclepiades 912. 4.
called
Eudaemon
sur-
named
Hermes 909.
5.
Qeavois daughter of
Didymus 960.
907.
4,
also Called Prisca
daughter
of
Aurelius
also called
Eudaemon 907of
II; 14.
,
892.
Aristion, son of Aristion 964.
909. I. 964.
SOU of Chaeremon 912. prytanis 891. 6. StrategUS 890. 4
.
also
called Apolinarius, prytanis
daughter
991.
Sarapion
5,
890. . SOU of Joseph 902. 2, prytanis 892. 6.
1 8.
daughter of Castor 913.

ex-exegetes 909. 8. SOU of HorUS 897. 4. SOU of Anesius 996.
6
22.
priest elect
also called Zeuxianus, chief-
970.
senator,
SOU
of
Horion
2.
(vice-praefect
?]
970.
governor of Aegyptus Herculia 896. 29. SOU of Sarapion 890. 14. son of Hareous 914. 3. son of Padidymus 913.
5, 21.
SOU of Paesius 897. 5SOU of Paesis 897. 4. SOU of Panouris 912. 6. 970. SOU of PtolUon 909.
I,
comarch,
son
of
Petirls
895.
4.
, :, ! ( , '
Avpi]\ios
V.
PERSONAL NAMES
president of the council 913.
2.
351
also called Apeis, senator

also called
977.
937.
I,
31.
Theon 960.
5
980.
2apas 921. introd.

elder
897
son of Aurclius
Ammonius
909.
8.
son of Daniel 914. 5. son of Serenus 909. 10, also called Horion, logistes
895.
3.
8,
908.
Beria[.]ts
934. I, 7 SOn of DidymUS 909. 12. 934. I, 7 comarch, son of Patabes 895. 4. son of Aurelius Hermogenes also called Eudaemon 907. 3, 7, 19.
, , ,
, , ,
908.
976.
daughter of Andromachus 973. father of Athanasius 939. 2, 33. SOU of Heraclides 938. i. SOn of DionySOtheOD
907. 20, 22.
.
i.
also
Called
ZoiluS,
exegetes 911.
899.
968.
daughter
of Aurclius
Hermogenes
3 e/ saep.
also called
Eudaemon 907.
907. 22; 960.

father of Aurelius Soterichus
909.
12.
son of Dionysius also called Phatreus

3.
899.
46.
also
called
898.
also Called Did., SOU of

3.
Aphr., gymnasiarch 977. goddess 921. 22.

also
12.
Demeas 909.
.
6.
public physician, son of
Called Isidorus,
gymnasiarch
Dioscorus 896. 24, 37.
/ ,
995.
father of Sarapion
985. son of Anchorimphis 918.

also called Ber,,
iii.
11.
gymnasi-
arch 908. 13.
Bjjffoif,
.
9.
943.
6
"
912.
I,
40.
,
911. 9.
.
I,
gymnasiarch
25.
906.
4, 5' 1
'>
^35.
7
930.
linen-merchant 933.
. 907. 23. . riparius 897.

;
32.
971
974.
987.
assistant of collector of corn-dues
,
(?),
993.
father of Apollonius
969.
gymnasiarch 908. xi. father of Herodes 988.
972. 972.
also Called
Gai. 916. 11.
alsO called
also
Gaion
Called
(,
916. II.
(
990.
, ,
' '
986.
also
called
3.
Phatreus,
father
of
Didymus 898.
father of Ptolemaeus 910. 56.
.
.
father
also Called
AmmoniuS
also called Aphrodisius,
gymnasiarch 977.
of Aurelius
Gerontius, logistes 896.
23.
Demetrius
915.
I.
907. 20.
,'
castrensis (?) 1001. chartularius 943. 9
god 917.
3.
son of John 996.
son of Dius 986. father of Onnophris 918. ii. 19 ; 986. son of Onnophris and father of Dius son of Onnophris and father of Hera-
SOn of Caecilius
father of Aurelius Serenus 914. 5.
cleus 986.
352
Aws son of Onnophris and oueris 986. 898. 10, 14, 1 7-
INDICES
father of Pene-
father of Aristander
988.
, , 8! , ,
25
father of Aurelius
Didymus 896.
father of
Psenamounis 989.
. 977. . senator, son ,

907. 15
oioKepios
3.
'
father of
12.
Heron 986.
903. 5. 903.
banker's assistant 916. 18.

also
i.
Called
Zo.,
exegetes 911.
of Silvanus
900.
4.
elprjvrjs
991.
also Called Julianus,

introd.
logistes
900.
strategus
899.
of Sarapion 890.
14.
992.
'
" "
968. 967.
923.
3
'[ 907.
, ,
father of
15-
Apphous 999.
' , (
3> 17. 19
' ' '
928. 937.
(?)
3.
1
974.
926. 'J. 935. 2 . 926. I. 890. 17; 985. daughter of Theon 899. introd. son of ApoUonius 918. V. 19. father of Demetrius 938. i. SOn of AureliuS Hermogenes also called Eudaemon 907.
father of Heracleodorus
984.
wineseller 985.
also Called
. alsO Called EudacmOn,

and acting
Herm. 909.
exegetes 907. , 27. basilicogrammateus

strategus
EioyyiXof smith 989.

also called
, ' , ,,
927.
I.
898.
i.
930.
2 8.
daughter of AntinOUS
3.
Hermes 909.
son of Lycus 984.

alsO Called Eud.,
, .. ,. , ,
named
903. 27.
son of Heracleodorus and father of Hierax 984. 934. 5 984. father of Choous 897. 8. son of Dius and father of Muslhas 986. son of Hierax 984. also called Matreas 898. 5. SOU of Pencoucris 986. son of Pcncoueris and father of Heracles 986. father of Ptolemaeus 984. son of Heracleus 986. son of Morus and father of ApoUonius 905. 4, 17. son of Ptolemacus 984.
;
exegetes 907. 1,27.
father
of
Apion public physician
Eud. SUrson of Aristion 964. praefect 899. 29.

alsO Called riparius
logistes
983.
897.
892.
907.
sitologUS
939.
(?)
973.
" " " " "

xi.
988.
son of Diouysius 988. comogrammateus 986. father of Heron 918. ii. 19. son of Heron and father of Patunis 918. ii. 12, 18, 24. son of Nestnephis and father of Patunis 918. iii. 12. village-elder, father of A[.]apes 918.
12.
alsO
called
Zeux.,
chief-priest elect
970.
son of
Xenon 986.
V.
PERSONAL NAMES
896.
",
"Up.
public physician
! 5
24, 37
888. lo; 921. 12; 935. introd. daughter of Panesneus 984. 932. I. daughter of Amphithales 928. 4.
984.
son of Aischuras 984. daughter of Menodorus 905. 3. daughter of Pesouris 918. ii. 12,
, , ''
10.
353
. 964. . also
Called Prisca
907.
4, 16, 21.
,^ ,
928. 906.
919.
1 4.
son of Chaeremon 912.

also
called
Is.,
gym-
22, 24. Oeavovs 935. 24,

Qeavois,
. daughter of Didymus 960.
Qeapovs 963.
father of Theogenes 911. 4. SOU of Theogenes 911. 4. father of Aurelius Theogenes 911. GioyeViji, SOU of TheOgeneS 911. 942. 7. 902. 5.
/
,
908.
( (5
nasiarch 908. 12. son of Panephremmis 918. ii. 19. 941. 995. ; father of Georgius 996. fsLiher of Paniren 893. 2. father of Aurelius Macarius 902. 2, 18. notary 940. 7.
father of
4. 4.
Agathodaemon 990.
, /
also
10.
931. I, 1 6. Qeav 899. introd.; 935. 24.

called Antimachus,
935. introd. 934. 7. 921. 8. pilot 919.
gymnasiarch
. also Called Asclepiades 912. 4. . also called Eudaemon sur964.
<.
' ,
KepfA[,
913.
5, 2 2.
968.
[ ]
3.
965.
),
named
Aristion, son of Aristion
909.
II.
930. 24-
'! 989.
936. 2 7 ex-agoranomus, son of Hieracion
910.
I. i.
^,
,
, ,
,
father of Hieracion 910. son of Heracleodorus 984. father of Heracleus 984. 924. 15; 925. 4. 992.
,^ ,(
908.
6.
,/ /
Gaion(?) 916. 11.
919.
. .
II.
also
called
gymnasiarch
piaefect 895. 8.
934. 934. 7,
6.
. epistrategus 899. . prytanis 891. 6.

pracfect
30
son of Pekusis 899. 49
980.
895.
8.
alsO called
Jul., logistes
900.
3.
|/$
,
936.
1
acting defensor 901.
3.
i.
914. 3 931. II.
.
.
strategus
928.
father of Pausanias
2, 1
1
936.
919.
8.
890.
965.
(?).
also Called
i.
972.
Apolinarius, prytanis 890.
monk 994.
. 941. 3 . defensor
902. .
984. son of Horus and father of Eudaemon 984. father of Orseutes 984.
Aa
354
,
l8.
INDICES
SOn of Joseph 902.
2,
893.
naveaveis
cration
I.
freedman,
father
of
Petarpoiii.
992. Map'ivos tow-merchant 893. 4, 5, 8. Marcus Ulpius Primianus praefect 894. 4. 893. 2, 4 also Called Mat. 898. 6. Marpe'iva daughter of Heracleus also called Matreas 898. 5. 943. I. 922. 21. 943. 2. SOU of HorUS 905. 2, 1 5. MiriKios KopeXXioros epistrategus 899. 30. Moveli 983. SOU of Heracleus 986. father of Heracles 905. 17.
984.
father of Apollonius 918.
8.
^ , /
NiWapof
Ntrj/oCs
8
929.
941.
father
, 1( ,
,
father of Ision 918.
ii.
19.
son of John 893.
I.
father of Aurelius Patutis 912. 6.
. SOU of Paesius 897. 6.
984.
. also Called Zeuxianus, chief6, 12, 15.
priest elect
970. 899. 2 7, 3 .
naCTiW public banker 916. smith 989.
senator, SOn of
'^( father of Heron 918.

I,
. prytanis
892.
iii.
6.
12.
26.
929. 1,25.
I (?).
of
3.
7.
ii.
Apollonius
also
called
Didymus 909.
918.
father of
, / , ?
892.
2.
father of Ammonas 986. SOU of Aurelius Psois 805. 5. SOU of PaesiuS 897
4.
984. {) 922.
7.
father of Harmiusis
father of
986.
ii.
Ameous 918.
15.
son of Heron 918. ii. 11, 19, 23, iii. 12. SOU of PanOUris 912. 6. collector of corn-dues 976. SOU of Julius Alexander 936. i.
8 ,
Onnophris 984.
896.
i,
Dius 986. SOU of Dius and father of Anchorimphis 918. ii. 11, 18, 23, xi. 20; 986. son of Horus 918. iii. 7. SOU of Orscutcs 984. SOU of Lycophron and father of
also Called Gerontius, also
Called
984.
(?)
992.
xiii.
918.
13.
father of
((
e'ip
899. 49
989.
logistes
23; 983.
JulianUS,
logistes
900.
3.
son of Dius 986. father of Heracleus 986. lifi/foCpts son of Heracleus 986. ileaoCpty father of Theabesis 918.ii.i2, 22,24. son of Panesneus 984. SOU of Phaulas 986.
praefeCt
899.
29.
pracfeCt
888.
I.
father of Sisuphis
984.
/
5, 22.
984.
8, p.
985.
4.
SOU of Ammonas 986. son of Aurelius Sakaon 895.
ropemaker 934. 984.
4.
901.
989.
father of Aurelius
Harmiusis 913.
6.
father of Aurelius Papnoutius
897. father of Aurelius Patapis 897. 5.
, ,
exceptor 942. 6. horse 922. 13.
906.
4, 7,
933.
2 7
986.
Taios
'
U.praefect 888.1.
972.
^ ,
907.
V.
PERSONAL NAMES
9.
4>
984.
also Called Prisca
, ,
891.
916.
355
921. introd.
elder
6,
21.
, //
.
935. introd. Primianus, Marcus Ulpius P. praefect 894.
? , ,
\( \(
970.
4.
930.
30.
basilicogrammateus 986. son of Dionysius 910. 56. son of Hcracleus and father of Heracles 984. son of Hieraciaena
. daughter of Hermogcnes
Eudaemon 907.
called
3,
also called
n,
14.
also
Sarmates,
exegetes
, '
891.
I,
8.
' , ' ( ^
8.
9.
897.
also Called Sann.,exegetes
984.
899.
21.
praefeCt
899.
928. 999.
/75
daughter of Heracleus 984. daughter of Panesneus 984. daughter of Panesneus 984.
899.
21.
father of Aurelius Ptollion

AvpfjXios
909.
i,
37.
son of Ptollion 909.
,
, , ,
895. 984.
984. 984. 984.

daughter of Lycus 984.
)((
984.
,
890.
also
37
935. I. banker 943.
father of
Ammonius 986.
father of Serenus
909. 10.
: 7 2
907. 15 989.
;
Sabina, Ulpia S. 894. 6.
son of Serenus 909. 10. . SOU of Aurelius

8.
Ammo-
932. 9
nius 909.
994.
. SOU of Daniel 914. 5. . also called Horion, logistes

3.
father of
Teos 910.
3, 48.
father of Anteis 976.
father of Aurelius Dioscorus
900.
4.
912. 2. daughter of Herodes 988. 890. I ; 912. 2; 918. V. 18; 935.

14,
SOU of Ophieus and father of Sisuphis

pastophorus, son of Sisuphis 984. father of Ameous 918. ii. 14. daughter of Marcus 893. 4, 5, 8.
23
991. son of Belleos 985.

;
968;
ex-agoranomus, father of Apollonius
, , ,
908.
and Domittianus 890.

I,
15.
also called Horion, son
of ... on
i,
44. strategus of Sebennytus 931.
15.
. . .
932.
g.
also
Called
Apeis,
senator 977.
also called
Theon 960.
.
890.
i.
also
, ,
991.
. .
. 934. , 7 out'oy,O.dioecetes 899.

936.
5-
999.
introd., 2.
984.
. SOn of Didymus909.
12.
daughter of Harmieus 918. iii. 8. . daughter of Sarapion
SOU of Horion 913. 24.

996.
984. 909.
.
12.
also Called Agathoclia, daughter of
Aristion 964.
974.
899. 3 905. 2.
Aa
356
INDICES
84.
{ : !
,
937.
, 3
. daughter of Castor 913. 5.

999.
22.
99.
?)
984.
daughter of Onnophris 918. 937. 26.
ii.
'! !
dioecetes
actmg defensor 901. 3 defensor 902. I. OiaXtpios praefeCt 888. SOn of Horion 913. 24.
991.
I.
899.
893.
introd., 2.
6.
941.
8.
2.
father of Apollos
TarrayoCf 984.
05.
)3
' / :
91.
II.
liypiQi
(!'\8
932.
I.
984. 984. 984. Tfoiyjris 984. Tfpew 984. ) 984. 984. son of Sarapammon 910. 3. 4^ . 972. praefect 899. 28.
(
92
Xaipeas
comes 994.
ex-councillor 902. 4
940. 995.
(.?).
(
6.
900.
1 5.
,
(?)
son of Anchorimphis 918.

strategus 970.
xi.
20.
father of Aurelius Isidorus 912. 10.
934.
I,
Xf(V(s 984.
also called
Gaion
gymnasiarch 908.
6.
929.
ordinarius 942.
(
/ /
* * * *
908.
895.
924. 15; 925. 4 903. 20, 28, 3 son of Heracleus 897.
8, 13.
^-^
Ulpius,
984.
935. 28.
984. son of Dloscorus 989. 'iTfVTOvs 984. 984. *<5 984.

963.
Ulpia Sabina 894.
Marcus U. Primianus praefect 894. 4.
, : !
\((
888. 906.
, .
12
918.
^ !
\(
father of Petesorphiomis 986. son of Petesorphiomis 98.
father of Aurelius Pasion 892. 2.
also called Berenicianus, gymnasiarch

13.
984.
also Called Phat., father of
Didymus 898. 4. 900. 15; 985.

907
II.
937. 15.
strategus
898. 26
922. 14,
957.
2.
93. 2.
magistrianus 904.
. ' , . , ^
3
father of Flavius Sarapion 913. 24.
also called Hor., logistes
son of Aurelius Her mo-
genes also called
3, 17, 19. also Called Hor., son of ... on
Eudaemon 907.
908. I, 44. 900. 15.

father of
984. 939. , 32. 904. .

riparius
897. 897. 3 logistes 892. .

riparius
Anchorimphis 918. xi. 21. Amois 897. 4. son of Auctus 935. introd. father of Lycus 984. father of Menodorus 905. 2. father of Onnophris 918. iii. 7.
father of Aurelius
VI.
GEOGRAPHICAL
GEOGRAPHICAL.
357
VI.
Aegyptus 894. 888. I
'(8(889.
/
;
{a)
Countries, Nomes, Cities, Toparchies.

898. 9
13.
3, 4.
"
19-
UiKpa'O. 888. 8;
895
899. introd. 896. 29.

lo; 899. introd
923.
934. 3; 998. Alexandria 894. 4. 'AvTivofvs 937. 20, 23, 29.
"
AvTivois
909.
-^
;
6.
AuTivoewv
' ,-.
896. 3 907.
2
() ()
970. 903.
33 933. 32 919. 6 J 922. 5

29,
(?)
^!/
895. 888. 8 ; 892. 896. , 23 ; 898. 899. introd,, 5, 16; 900. 3; 3; 805. 6; 916. 7; 923. 13; 929. 8; 991. 889. 13 ; 890. 4 891. 4 5 896. 3, 25; 899. 3; 900. 5; 807. , 809. 9; 811. 3; 813. 26; 908. 4 J 4; 914. 4, 20; 990; 999. 888. 7 8, 1 1 898. 4 912. 3 909. ; 910. ; 911. ; Oxyrhynchus (? Oxyrhynchorum urbs) 894.
;
()
7
990.
() ()
899. 23. 922. 1 7896. 29.
,
7
; ,
= =
3. 5 () 921. 21.902. KuzOTToXtray (),
/
919.
922.
4
986.
'/ ^
919.
991.
'\
900. 6. f . 901. 5 986. Nilopolis 942. Cynopolis 902. 2. Oxyrhynchus 889. 14, 15 892. 3? 4. 9 ; 896. 9, 30 ; 899. 6 ; 904. 4 ; 808. 6 909. 13; 810. 3; 811. 5; 814. 6; 962. 902. 895. 5
/Liepis
919.
7
(rroXts)
;
899. 42
991.
942. 900. 6 913. 6

.
, (
7(0(
eayeiOVP
931.
(8, Arsin.) 986.

J
(Oxyrh.) 910.
931.
^
^^'
(?)
(b)
Villages;
^ / "
Evrv;^taSo9
^, .
998.
Oxyrhynchite.
989.
/7
.
999. 893.
2.
922.
,* '.
998. 989.
897.
6.
989.
EiayyeXetov
998.
96.
tno'iK,
/3(/ 998.
358
IN^^
*\ 997.
(c)
QW.
13
964.
8 /
Deme
915.
8.
VII.
RELIGION
of Oxyrhynchus.
984.
912. II.
Kpjprtdof
359
{d)
Tribe and
Nepoutoi/fto?
(Antinoite).
970.
Tevtapxeios
', ^ ;^7 .
(^)
Miscellaneous (Buildings,
! (
(
,
3
918.
896. 7 988. 896. 8. Cf. 892. 899. introd., 6.

(Arsinoite)
,, ',
.
892.
2.
&c.).
II.
941. 4
899.
introd. 6.
908.
8.
(Arsinoite) 986.
'ifTfioj/,
(5
.
903.
986.
(Arsinoite) 918.
3j
3)
"-
?;
17, 21.
8. 988.
7
(Arsinoite)
896. 907. 8.
/
(^
TfKmi/tf
6, 13;
915.
2.
892.
),
8.
aa)\)7f Xi-yopez/os
1 4
1002.
923.
988.
1 9)
21.
)/
17, 21.
(Arsinoite) 918.
$, 13,
V.
896.
(Arsinoite) 918.
VII.
RELIGION.
() Pagan.
", (6
':
',
'upov
(a)
Gods.
(6
984. 984.
êoi
917. 3
;
(?)
933. 7
835.
3>
836.
5-
921. 2 2.
!
908.
() Temples.
8.
984.
Up."
984.
()
/
Priests.
984.
923.
9
"'^^''^'^''^ 911. 2.
984.
apxuptCs 970.
360
INDICES
(d) Miscellaneous.
top.
,
it pa
933
9
923.
'
908.
9
(?)
917.
908.
(2)
Christian.
Titles.
() Divine
8( (
((6
29-
903. 37
(6
^
;
924. 17939.
';;
4
8(.
;
939.
/cuptof
941. 8
942.
3, 4
939. 4 925.
^"^ C"
943. g. 924. II.
.
()
924. 5 925. 4 943. 7 îjTvp 924. 15. 924. 15 924. 1 6. 924. 5

;
925.
4-
Ecclesiastical Titles.
huLKovoi
993(?).
994.
941.
(f)
4
903. 5
(, 5,
Miscellaneous.
.
ayios
993.
(^(9
\. 993.
. 941.
4
(=
940.
941.
925. 7 995.
VIII.
OFFICIAL
2.
AND MILITARY
See
890. l6; 910.

907.
2 I
.
,
(.
D.
TITLES.
5
( ^
(.
apâs 900. 4
990.
2.
908. 1 5 977. 908. 3
.
.
,
37
969.
911.
970. 907. 21
922.
( ,
, 88 \ . 8.
{)
123) 898.
D.
199) 899. 34> 3^
.-( , (
3,
2) 899. introd.,
8(.
i^)
\ -(.
;
(. D.
902. 902. I.
, 8.
;
901.
,
2
D.
131-2) 986. 976. Cf. Index XI. 888. 8 ; 892. 2 900. 4 907. 911. 3; 977; 984. . 891. 5 892. 5
;
,.
Cf.
891.
908. 3, 14 J 909. 9 907. I 911. 9j

;
977. 888. 8.
;
942. 6
(?).
\
(. D.
33 1) 990.
( .(( '
(a. D.
. ((
.
VIII.
OFFICIALS
AND MILITARY
TITLES
361
QQ9.
899. 25. 146-7) 899. 30.

991.
5, 1 6.
I p.
KoptWiavos
942. 7. 896. 28.
908. 908.
/$
902. 899.
See
ij>^v,
904. 899. 28. OvaXfpms (. D. (. D. 1 4 1 2) 899. 2g. Ulpius Piimianus (?), praefectus Aegypti 894. 4.
See 899. 25;
(. . )
igS) 816.
praefectus. j^*.*v-.v.îvo.
. (.
12.
7,
"
.
902.
{.
35> 42, 47
'
900.
899.
(.
D.
, (.
D.
20)
AvpfjXios
(}
identical with Alp. 'Avtivoos, vice-praefect

A. D.
in
215-6) 970.
6
888. . (. D. 3^5) 895. (unnamed) 931. 8
896.
2.
(5
;
( !!.(
(. D. 287)
^ ^
.
965; 976.
907.
;
889
""" 899. 43, 48;

;
917.
981-2.
958
(?).
Q33.
3
918.
2.
3, 12.
943.
984.
913.
4
.
;
890. 3
891. 7
'.
892.
5
889.
967.
(.
D.
3 '6)
,
(.?)
'
.
897.
904.
986.
973
896. 26; 983.
911. 8.
1001.
5
. ()
;
123) 898. 26
third cent.)
994. 895.
.
See
957.
. ' ^
899.
986.
305) 895.
3
introd., 24,
3^
>
970;
(.
'
D.
, ^
VII. (2)
repoiTios
(.
3
D.
316) 896.
2,
23;
983.
(second cent.) 931. 15
(( . , .
(third cent.)
5.
899. introd. 929. 25. cent.) 970.
[] "(?)
(late
.
(.
D.
200) second or
d.
(.
Unnamed 899.
(3)
,
.
5
2,
;
(early third
890.
17, 42.
See
.
1
322) 900. 892. .
(.
D.
(. D. 33^)
902.
943.
.
7
904.
2.
922. 21 ; 943. 3 893. ; 900.19; 980. 893. 2, 3, 4
6
Cf.
,
1
6.
. 916.
. 916.
7
3,
999.
Cf.
Index
III.
899. 5; 916. 8.
931. 6
940.
933. 24.
(J)
933. 25.
929.
2 5
Index
(^).
943. 995.
362
INDICES
IX.
WEIGHTS, MEASURES,
{a)
AND
2,
COINS.
Weights and Measures.

915.
3;
-^
935. 19.
6, 7,
1000-1002.
/LI.
apovpa 899.
16; 907. 8, 9, ii, 13, 18 24; 910. 7, 10, 12, 50; 913. 10, 20 (?) 935. 21 (?) 916. 8 ; 918. introd. ei saep.
;
986; 988.
903. 22, 23, 24; 907. 24; 908. 28, 35; 910. 10, i8, 52, 55; 918. introd. et saep.; 920. i ; 932. 5; 934. 10; 960;
, ,
910.
34
21.
SC.
= 3^
artaba" (?)
920.
8 /
2.
994; 999.
966; 974; 979; 986; 994; 998-9. 986. fractions: ^986. ^QSQ. JL 918. introd. 986. ^^ 986. ^^ 918.
Unusual
introd.
biKOTvkov
905.
907. 24
/.
910.
931.
leoTT^s
/
(tvyos
^ ^86.
|^
918. introd.
937. 27. 992-3.
921. 23
921. introd.
936. 15, 16.

936.
7, 9.
,
?
II
;
SC.
//907
24; 919. 8;
999. 928. 961. introd.

*,
994
12; 937. 27. (?) 995.
: .
(?)
980.
5
-Toy)
921. introd.
(80!,
919.
938.
3> 6.
905.
936. 40.
See
936.
.
';
;
(^)
Coins.
922.
Bpfias
896. 15, ?; 909. 19; 912. 14
898. 12; 907. 25;
/;// 914.
14,
9,
6, 8, 22, 23, 26. 995; 999.

;
998.
;
3; 916. 12
896. 15, 7 890. 6(?); 895. 13, 1 5, 6; 906. 909. 2; 910. 13, 53; 12. 14;
917.
4, 5
920. 3
971
981
985.
/ ^.
917.
2, 3, 45
918.
920.
ei saep.;
934.
6, 7, 9>
,
;
917
8\
964; 977; 980-1; 985-6. 920. , 5> 6 ; 971; 981.

917.
.2.
Kepariov
998.
. 905.
? :
5
898. 12; 907. 25 917. 3 > 985. 985.
936.
7
;
917. 3
981.
;
^)
914.
995
(?).
9,
995. 905.
,
5
koijoC
XL
GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS

X.
363
TAXES.
931.
7-
,
932.
,,),
9812.
(?)
997.
S^
. 903.
4
^^.
23
913. l^
?.
5
See jj\ 986.

981.
/; 917.
2.
917. 3
>
981.
899.
(
,,+
965
916.
3
7)
976
986.
917.
3
(=
,5ySO7 ?)
7>
.
899.
(?)
919.
919.
9
909.
2 2.
2.
917.
(?)
917.
2.
'
899.
Cf.
Index XI.
XI.
GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS.

&8o\os 910.
933. 29.
930. 23. 899. 44910.

aytof
2 7
^^^
;
;
33 ; 988. 935. 9 904. 5 942. 5
);
988. 924. 16; 925.
988.
941. 4> 993.
935. 923. 9 ayopafciv 922. II, 22
:
8\
aes
3^109 904. 6. 918.

918.
..
5
890.
933. 29, 30 910. 2.
: ;
: '
962. 967.
; ;
939. 12. 1 2 ; 930. 23 931. 1 ; 935. 4 937. 2, 9, 3; 94; 967. 888. II. 942. 2, 5 892. 3, 12 902. 5 03. 1 5 ; 904. 934. 6; 907. 25 928. 2 929. 2, 942. 6 943. 9 995. 2 ; 935. 2, 6, 23 943. . 898. 7 ; 901. II 902. (6>( 902. 7Siucof 902. 17.
3.
986. 892. 6; 906. 7; 909. 27; 913. II, 28, 3, 35 903. 907. 4 atVciv 898. 18, 23. alavios 996.
911. 14
;
912. 20.
5/^ 909.
17, 24, 28.

22
;
910.
914.
.
4.
2.
);
904. 904. 9
931.
9
,*
899. introd. 988. 899. 30, 33,46; 916.9; 899. introd.
55
3^4
INDICES
910. 33
912.
1
;
.
aKvpos
iii.
988.
918. introd.,
xi. 5, 14
906.
8, 9.
939. 12. 925. 5
(
8, 23
;
899. 44* 898. 21.

907. 7 939. 5 902. II. 939. 4
916.
8.
^^ ^/ ;
908.
925.
13.
26, 34
2.
7,
913.
918.
15, 20,
906. 3; 909. 9 899. 895. 13, 3^; 902. 15; 903. 28; 904. 4, 5; 906 51 913. 6; 918. . 17, iii. , 2, 15; 921. 13; 922. 23, 25; 929. 15; 939. 3; 940. 3, 4;
^
^^
;
984; 988; 999.
/ /
(
929. 21 ; 963. 929. introd.

;
/ ' 5
988.
918. xi. 4, 1 6) 8 910. 32 988. 903. 3; 904. 7; 905. 13; 907. 24; 910. 19; 939. 23; 975. 934. 9) 12. 930. 8. 933. 20, (q(9) 925. 7-
898. 37 939. 25. 906. 8. 903. 36. 907. 2 2. 893. 1 898. 907. 2. 5 avievai 902. 1 6. annus 894. . avoiKohopav 986. 907. 21.
;
899. 8, 26
905.
943.
QQ'J
.
8.
19.
/7 907.
8; 909.
909. 23. 985.

967.
;
/
dmr
899. introd., 892. 9 900. 13. 899. 43

4.
33
941.
971; 985.
971. 918. . 912. 21
//
911. 13; 912. II
964; 984.
;
/^
902. 989.
964. 896. 25 898. 15; 932. 8; 935. 13
895. 5
921. 17.
;
888. 5 909. 936. 24. 899. 2 6, 895.
25,
2 7,
29
3^
913. 20.
930. 4 898. 36 899.

>
',
II.
, '
^
907. 8 922. 940. 3 893. .

; ;
913. 17, 19; 914. 2, 8; 31.
900. 1 8. 899. introd. 899. 4^ ai'afijreii' 897. 9 939. 25. 899. introd;, 37 902. 7 985. 986. 985. 891. 13 900. II 929. introd.; 936. 43; 971; 985; 999.
amyKij
/^ ///!/
^^
899. 13; 912. 30. 898. 37; 899. 26, 47; 900. 14; 902. 13 913. 24; 989. 899. 24, 2 8. 890. 7; 929. 7; 939. 17899. 4, 43> 4^ 905. II, 3, 4 893. 899. 6, 26, ^. 903. 12, 2 8. 900. 12 904. 9 908. 23 ; 936. 22. 939. 4 ; 943. g. 898. 984. anevTevufV 903. 16, 17. 898. 15, 8. 903. 19, 20 925. 5; 936. 20 943. 3;
.^;
964.
:
46
;
XL

936.
QlS.'u.^êl saep.\
1 6.
365
986; 988.
((.
985. 900. 1 3.
921. introd.
906.
5.
970
984.
910.
907. 21 900. 4; 990. ill. II, xi. 10 967. 969. 995.

;
^
;
922. 3, 9 918. .
14,
,^,
984.
8(8((
;
911. 2.
!
' 14, 22.
976. 8(8. apxitptvs 970. 939. II. 902. 14 905. 12; 910. 3 55; 912. 19; 813. 23; 914. 2; 937. 31 ; 942. 2; 988. 922. 20, 21, 24. 904. 5 918. introd.; 929. 17.
{)
8.
^' ^^
;^7 \
QTiXijr
970. 903. 21. 906. 984. ;

911.
6.
930. 22, 26; 932. 9; 933.
5,
921. . 907. 941.
26; 934.15; 935.22,26; 936.13,47; 963. 904. 2. 977. 938. 7-
908.
8.
&(
;
.
;
936.
!/ 942.
901.
903.
2,
6.
904.
965.
911. 15;
986.
5
8,
900. 939. 24 902. 6, 895.
926. 4
1
1 4,
5
15
J
13,
938.
3;
7) 939.
977.
998. 904.
8.
anoTiVfiv 912. 29
!
913.
899. introd. 898. 23; 906. 964. See Index 896. 15, ?; 898. 12; 907. 25; 909. 19; 912. 14. 896. 12. 902. 14; 995. 909. 17; 929. 7
888. 907. 19; 09. 2, 4, 6; 984. 932. 5 939. 1 6. 939. 28. 943. 3) 6, 7 899. "XPt 898. 18; 906. 6; 940. 2; 943. 4
927. 3 910. 14. 918. V. 20. c
;
.
933. 15921.
29.
.
1 8.
âXamof 892. 9; 896.

.
.
.
903.
/3/[
|3//
apuTTtpos 941. 5
3
. .
apKeiv
903. 27. 906. 7 See Index IX (). 920. 12. ?!/ 907. 15. 9 909. 25, 29 See Index IX (a), 936. 22, 23, 25; 941 upTOKoireiop 908. 23
6.
( ,. . . /
914.
7
/Sapetv
935. introd. 934. 9
939. 23. 903.
.
899. 22; 918.
7>
iii.
6, 9,
4>
8.
986. See Index VI

6,'_8.
;
; ^.
23,
/3(4/ 914.
986; 988(?). and /3.
936.
907. 14*; 910. 29 929. introd.
912. 15.
366
INDICES
89. 27 93. 22.
900. 4
28.
;
899.
introd., 33> 31> 38,
46;
916. 12, 15; 918. introd., xi. 1^ 22, xiii. 3> 18; 925. 7; 932. 2;
14,
2, 4, 13,
933.
;
939.
937.
3
974 981 986 990

;
/StKof
93.
994-5; 998-9.
905. II /377 904. 5904. 4902. 1 1 907. 22. 973 /3;?^? 903. 26, 31 902. 6, 4
,*
976.
;
/Sopptjf
( .
23
;
'
988.
907.
2 1,
918.
6
8.
/ ^.
986
892.
900. 12; 901.

;
, 13;
907. 3 ; 935. 943. . 996. 976. 939. 4 998. 976. 938. 6.

;
2 2.
913. 7
;
;? 891. 5
925. 5 See Index VIII.

5
892. 907. , 14,
26,
27; 990.
901.
.
7/
921. introd.
898. 15; 907.2; 908. 38; 910. 58; 913.25; 937.3; 939. 8; 942. 2; 963; 990. See Index VIII.
914.
1 8,
20.
^(
yeiTCuv
905. , 12, 1 5, 903- 7 905. 4, 9, 17 ; 90 8
^07. 20.
927.
2.
(^) .
918. 913.
.) 937.
( =
27.
.'')
1001.
;
5 ^^
;
986
988.
1 1
985.
;(
999. 1000.
35; 913.
12, 18.
7
yfovxos 910. 16, 24,
(
85
922.
984. 899. 899.
. ,
!
918.
895. 12, 1 4 893. 6; 896. 21 ; 898. g ; 899. introd., 40, 41 ; 905. 18; 908. 38 909. 34; 910.57; 913.21, 25; 914. 19; 916. 9 ; 929. 20; 930. 2 ; 932. 2 ; 935. 16, 17; 936. 29; 937. 3' 21; 938.6; 939. 12, 24 940. 5; 967 ; 990. 988.
; ;
. 4,
8,
4
902. 3
918.
introd., 16, 18, 24, 26, 28, 31,
32, 38 ; 913. 15. yewpyor 899. introd., 32, 44
984. 903. 7 899. introd., 25, 28, 44 ; 907. 3 16, 20; 934. 12; 935. introd., 943. 5; 984; 992. 899. introd. 909. 26. 899. 40; 905. 10; 906. 6; 913. 19;
See Index VIII. See Index VIII.
>
ii.
II, 23,iii. 7, 14, xi. 7, 18, 21 ; 974; 899. 44 ; 910. i7, 20, 23, 40, 49 ;
999.
913.
16, 17, 23; 938. 5; 999. 899. 22 918. ii. 10, 23, iii. 6, 9, 14, xi. 986; 988 (.?). 7, xiii. 10; 929. 14. 899. introd., 22. SC. 986. 889. 1 8. 904. 2. 889. 892. II ; 894. 8; 895. 6; 896. 29,32; 898. 2; 899. 8, 40; 900. 8, 19; 901. 7; 903. 17; 904.4, 5* 905. 11,14; 906. g; 907. 2 5(?); 910. 27, 36; 912. 32; 914. 9, 5; 915. 3;
;
8( 8
Sell/
\(
936. 31 Bemvflv 926. 2.

910. 4 1
;
988.
8(
896.
6,
;
;
899. 5,
5
4;
907. 22.
/^ 902.
;?
30.
(! 906. ;
1
997(.').
941.
6.
.^
902. 7 942. 6 943. 9 939. 4 Cf. Index II. 937. 29.
/.
998
;
1001.
939
XI.

964.
910.
367
^
hr,
8. .
;
899. 14; 902. I3(?); 907. 16. 893. 7. 896. 9 899. introd., 38, 39 902. 19; 906. 8; 941.8; 972; 984; 986. 925. 3. 903. 22, 2*J 988. 8. 903. 31 910. 2 3 913. 1 7 932. ^. 896. 8. 899. 4. introd., 22. 900. 9 ^W. 8. 896. 26; 983. 892.
;
;
',
5
45
899. 2 , 920. . 904. 2. 899. introd.

18.
905. 9
909. 8
914.
II.
918.
V.
20.
. ..
916.
/3?
.
!
/
<;(6^
;^
\
7;^'
906. 9 896. 15, 7 935. 7 di(a) 913. 900. 3 890. 916. 6. 890. 9 898. 2 899. 34 3^ 895. introd. 996. 896. 3 . 907. 6. 962. 943. 3 906. 6.
26.
;
;
' ( ^
19.
11,
.
929.
937. 27. 2; 935.
1 6.
901. 3 See Index VIII.
1000
988. 905. 18
/.
;
;
1002-3.
See Index
IX
{a).
909.34) 913.
2;
914.
978. 940. 3 943. 5 918. . 3 et saep. 988. 891. 12; 898. 39 899.41; 902. 15; 937. 17; 938. 7; 939. 17, 24; 940. 3 928. 7 924. 3
; ; 5
912.
917.
5,
4
1 6,
/ ^;
993(?).
898.
(.'').
3^
957
904.
2.
. eaf
903.
15
;
2,
924. See Index IX 936. 38.
9.
25,
32, 34;
907.
{b).
933. 21. 977. 898. 25; 902. 17895. introd., 7 888. 918. introd., xi. 2 ; 973. 918. V. 1 5
;
';^'
923.
900. 7 ; 911. 3 929. 8, 15. 899. 8 ; 905. 930. 898. 25, 34; 899. 31 ; 939. 15; 942. 4 9; 932. 8 904. 7
; ;
940. 904.
7>
939. 8. 899. 2 8. 899. 22.

918. . 4 937. 7 907. 2 . 938. 4 914. 7
/m 891.
988.
897. 5 15; 899. introd., 371 903. 8, 904. 3; 907. 6, IX, 23 23, 24, 25, 30 915. 919. 922. e/ saep. 923. 15; 931. 6; 934. 935. 936. 1 2, 1 7 ; 937. 30 ; 943. 5 974 ; 985. 899. II.
;
; ;
( ( ( ^ .
eyyvaaât
cyyvf
12,
6.
\
913. 24.
889. 7
896. 902. ; 905. 1 7 ; 972. 972. 940. 6 ; 941. 7. 906. 3 903. 2, 12, 20, 23, 898. 9 900. 9j 1 8. 892. 7
17.
2 6.
emu
899. 35
913. 26. 901. 6
6,
22,
3> 9)
913. g
7> 8
J
918.
986.
368
INDICES
900.
"
'
flîvai
7, lo; 909. 7. 891. 16; 892. 4; 895. 21; 897. 14; 903. 34, 37;
11; 896. 910 57;
913.25; 929.3,22; 930.9; 942.3; 963; 967. fiSot 889. 10; 899. introd.
(Ibos
fiKos
905. 6; 937. 22
941.
6.
957.
(
fiTTip
tf.
942. 3. 991.
îac
940.
(?).
6.
( '
e/cei
(laaydv
985
fiffaycuyof
918.
xi. I7
900. 7; 910. 26; 912. 8. 896. 13 986. paîi QQO. 12; 914. 14. 899. 17 ; 904. 6 ; 907. 4, 5 22, 20, 29; 939. 27. fKartpos 905. 19 906. 7 ; 908. 38.
(
(
.
/ ( ( . ^ ( (
896.
II.
896.
921. introd, 919. 4; 939.

5
;
2.
897.
890. II. 899. 13; 918. xi. 899. 9 (, 888. 889. 13 890. 3 891.
;
;
.
8.
cV.
892.
(?) SC.
918.
.
2.
5
9>
^
899. 4 899. 12; 907.

943.
4
,
;
908.
(> 918.
\ (8(
(7
eKetPos
ii.
18, xi. 20.
903. 34, 36. 939. 27. eic5t6oVm 905. 2, 15. 937. 7. 901. 3. See Index VIII.
( ( ^ !
ei/iicei/
900. 19 898. 1 7 892. II.

;
900. 12
938.
evdvat 912. 12.
902. 12 943. 3 903. 2 7, 31 ; 914. 896. 32.

967.
;
900, 7 (?) 800. 889. 16, 17 810. 40 912. mot 800. 13, 7('*) eviaravai 895. 6; 906. 5; 908. 21
eVtavTOf
; ;
(
17.
;
8.
7
909.
905
;
(?).
28 ; 910. 6, 8, 17, 21 911. 11 ; 913. 7 ; 914. 13; 917. 2; 918. introd.; 964;
;
934. 12
937.
;
t5, 21
938.
3.
981; 988.
eKT;.
899. 23 923 12. 993. 892. 988. 996. 913. 938. 3 e/creXiiv 900. 1 6 972.
6( ((
.
;
'
.
6.
See Index
899. 4 iicTiaif 905. 17; 914. fitTOs 904. 3, 5 f fvyf IV 898. 25.
(
eXat'a
17.
910.
;
9, 20, 30,
49
918.
introd., xi.
2, 3> 13
919. 5 920. 6. iXatov 936. 8; 937. 27; 918. xi. 3, 1 3.
( ( 6| /
' (
(((
ivTuvda
'
(voUiov 912. 13,
9>
31
941.
964; 971
986.
986. 899. 44
;
'y
897. 972. 903, 33 999. 930. 3 900, 9; 969.
((0!
904. 907.
, 3
912. 21.
904. 8. 908. 38.

3;
912.
971.
988. e'Aeiii/ 904. 2. 904. 7 939. 9. 837. 7 j 972.
(\((
eV e/iavroj
839.
4.
906. 7 908. 36 942. 4 e'lerafeti/ 899, introd. 957. 899. 39 See Index VIII. See Index VIII, 889, 9. 888. i6(?).
(: (.
(.
^
(:
XL
i'l^f
GENERAL LNDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS

;
910. 11 ; 918. 934. 3 942. 6 (?). c|oSoy 896. 13; 986. 893. 3 ; 904. 7, 903. 2 . 896. 14
(
e
( '
908. 21
xi.
6; 967.
eniPiveiv
encvoeiv
369
(';
('
999. 899. 1 8. eop''? 933. 13; 993. tnayyeXXeiv 904. 3

eoiKeuai
eVayoêi/at
enaKoXovOfiv
eVam-yKd fiti/
907. 20. 909. 4, 37 899. 42 900.

; ;
.
;
See Index IV.
( ' !/
67\/^
21,
990. 909. 25. 889. 2 . eTrtCTKeua^ftf 896. 7

;
986. 939. 9 902. 939. 21
(?)
1 5.
913. l8; 914. II.
enavajKos
909. 27 910. 1 8. inavakvfiv 942. 3. 933. 7 903. 14, 20 912. 13; 918. xi. 16, 19 985. 986.
infyyeXav 938. 7
cVei
( .
ii.
inapovpiov 917. 3
981. See Index VIII.

,"
899.
9,
23
902. 10
;
923. 9
928. 3
935. 14.
(
( \[
900.
////
;
^
(
938. 5. 903. 34 ; 941. 2. 902. 5 986. 901. 1 3 906. 4 905. 19 909. 32 ; 912. 36 ; 913. 21 ; 914. 9; 964. eWxeif 903. 16; 940. 4 899. 24 1002. 930. 4> 4> 932. 8. tniy 899. 49* 896. 2, 28, ^6, 38; 895. ; 898. 36 ; 899. 5, 32, 45. 49 900. 14, 21 902. 13, 8; 907. 14; 921. introd. ; 942. 6. 940. 7; 941. 10 895. 6; 896. 5; 904. 3 963. 964.
tmiyeiv
900. 14
1 1
((
! (
-^
epioi/
; 970; 986. 903. 5 889. 8. 899. intiod. (?). 899. 8. 891.17; 892.4,12; 896. 26; 899. introd., 34, 38, 42, 44, 47 938. 3 967. 896. 5 899. introd., 33) 37) 46 931. 6; 933. 23; 936. 14. See Index VIII. 899. 4 900. 9 907. 21. 938. 6. 897. 7 985 (en-tTtôiirt). 907. 20. in 898. 24. eViVpoffos888.5; 898.6,28; 907. 1 8; 909.2. See Indices II and III. 899. 5^ 906. 6. 905. 936. 5 989 996-7.
918. introd.
' .
8(
( (.
991.
)} 918.
902.
17.
introd., xi. 21, xiii. 2, 17.
923. II. 908. 27, 29, 3^, 34 989. 895. 12, 14; 971; 985. fpyov 892. 9, 12 896. 16. epe'iv 929. 22; 932. 3 940. 3. Cf. Xeynv.
J
; I
^ (
epeovs 921. 2, 8.
epUiiOs 921. introd.
921.
1 4.
939.
9
;
1 8.
899.
2
926.
966.
929. II. 903. 13, 14; 932. 5; 936. 34; 937. 6, 25; 967. 978. 901. 5 902. II 910. 4 erepof 898. 28; 899. 19, 32, 3^, 40: 905. 8; 907. 21; 909. 31; 918. xiii. 14; 923. 11; 939. 18; 936; 938; 996.
;
Bb
370
INDICES
7,
( 898.
32
899. 38
900. 6
911.
907. 23;
924. II
937. 5;
943. 7
939.3 902.
9) 1 6.
(^ ({
tvBoKelv
905. 17; 908. 46; 972. 942. 6.
899. 9 fiepytrelv 899. 2 , 45 vfpyi-n)s 996. Cf. Index II. 902. IgevêW 935. 19. fill's 941. 8. 908. 1 9 See Index VIII. 939. 1 9. 943. 6. tvpfvrjs 899. 3 925. 7.
(
{Cfj
Kvpios).
(i.e.
Ilmd
;
vi)
930. 15.
891.
893.
( . (( (!
((( %9 7 ((
;
6. 896. 6, 896. 4 CoJor 902. 6, 8, 15; 922. 942. 2, 3.

893.
21
;
;
4, 5, 8.
17,
19,
22,
23;
( ?
exeii'
918.
xi.
5,
924. 7. 15; 925. 6; 934. 14;
!
;
( ^ (
6;
936. 20. 907. 22. 996. Cf. Index II. 896. 7 ; 900. 7 904. 9. 891. 8; 928. 15; 929. 24; 931. 12 933. 6, 28; 934. 935. 29; 936. 3, 5; 937. 28; 938. 9; 939. 3 939. 8. 928. 5. ('/.) 924. 2. 981-2. 917.
( . '
,
903. 13 904. 8 906. 8 907. 7 925. 6; 941. 4, 912. 29; 913.

;
5; 972.
)7ytaât
(.
924. . 895. 899. 29. See Index VIII.
See Index VIII.
933-5 963. rJKfiv 933. 13 985. 888. 3; 898. 30 ; 906. 7; 907. ig893. 7; 900. 13; 901. 5; 903. 41 904. 6; 905. 13; 906. 5
8 5
941. 963.
5-
?
lyrtKo
908.
912. 32.
26, 35
912. 27.
898. 13, 37 900. 902. 9, 6; 903. 9.29 3, 35; 905. 19; 907. 8, g, 10, 12, 17, 23; 908. 39; 910. 15, 54; 912. 9;
901.
9>
906. 8. 896. 3 891. 6; 895.

12
;
;
;
.
^Vot
909.
3,
32;
911.
913. 13, 1 6, 19, 23; 913. II. 936. 7, 9
14; 912. 986. '
2;
See Index
23.
ii.
IX
(^).
939.
TJnfipos
918. 936.
5.
I,
10, 23,
iii.
7, 14, xi. 7.
I 7
913. 16;
II, 12,
. 6, 8, iii. 15, . 2, 922. 14, 6; 928. 8, 929.19; 930.3; 934.8; 935.

918.
888.
936. 15, 22, 26, 35; 938. 5; 939. 10, 21, 25, 26; 940. 6; 942. 3; 964; 990; 995. 891. II 899. 33> 4^ 907. 19; 910. 25; 934. 13; 936. 13; 940. 4', 943. 8; 964; 965; 985.
15, 17;
; ;
^^
êtos
940. 963.
937. II.
893. 4, 5, 8 ; 897. 12, 16. 996. (9' 893. 7 ; 898. 22 ; 903. 35; 931. 3; 937. 3 941. 7, 9 943. 6. 5e\7?/Lia 924. 8.
(so. o/3Kos)
5fi(5raros
; ;
filius
894.
5.
ifoy.
932. 4. See Index VII.
936. 1 5, 934.
1 6.
896. 8. 907. 1 6, 19. 5A/^6ti/ 898. 33 ; 903. 33.
XI.
Î'V'tf

939. 13. 902. 9 896. 12.
901. 9 910. 40 910. 4'
371
899. 44; 902. 15; 909. 32. 898. 2 0.

921. introd., 14. 899. 25; 913. ig.
^
(
tSios
988. 905. 3
;
893. 4
913.
3.
5.
22
930. 5; 984; 990.

923. 23 903. 2; 912.
923.
7
28.
935. 15 938. 5 918. . 4 ; 926. 927. ; 902. 6; 913. 14; 988. 6; 934. 14; 967. 921. introd. 921. introd.
;
989. 929.
913. 15
habitare 894.
tarpos
7.
896. 26; 983. 898. 11; 932.

918.
)
/;
;
964.
918.
(?).
936. 5
8{
if/30?,
.
9
2 2,
974; 999.
3, 9> ^^ 1> ^
('wrist') 910. 25.

('fruit') 913. 12, 13, 19. 23
986. 908.
12.
908.
/ 918. .
tXews
890.
(6/ 984.
15
/ 918. . 8
905.
7
;
904. 939.
7 7
^ ( ( (
929.
()
898.
913.
9> ^3
915. 2,3; 1000-3.

9
1001 (?).
*:ê^v
1 5.
903.
911. 15
912. 12.
(?).
921.
895. 899.455 928. 7; 903. 26; 904.9; 924. 929. 21 ; 932. 2, 3, 1, 8; 937. 939. 19 ; 940. 2 967. Cf. Index III. 913. 8; 993-6. 922. I ef saep. (?) 936. 24. 922. I, 6. 922. 8, 13. ?5 907. 7j 12; 908. 35 909. 14, 30; 910. 18. 903. 34 906. 2 (?) 909. 32
tm 891.
6; 892-9;
;
; ;
910.
904.
6.
918.
13,
,.
3^
9
;
889. 7;
89.
939. 5;
942.
KOyKfXXof
994; 999.
;
(
icaTOtKt/cof
(
;
KadvjKetf
910. 32, 41
(
19.
^
912. 25; 988. 904. 2. 963. 899. 25. 930. 6. 930. 12 939. 16. 924. 3 888. 2; 898. 29; 902. 3; 939.
;
907. 7, 12, 14, 7> 23; 985. 907. 5 906. 9 989. Karai/a-yKafetv 904. 8. 940. 4; 941.5; 943. . 988. 930. 7 ; 933. 5 903. 35 892. 8. 965. 969. 923. 8. 899. intfod. 898. 37
^/
918.
6, V. 1 8,
1 6,
7
902.
13;
904.
2.
Bb
.
3
984. KeXeuetv 889. 5; 899. 9, 41 916. 7 970. 895. 7 922. II. See Index IX ().
372
KepKapiov{= 921.
INDICES
)
8, 20.
;
978.
8(
KivBvvos
KXe/y
899. introd. 888 II. 888. 2, 3, 5

971.
988.
.
Kvpieveiv
919.
II
936.
903.
910. 24
21.
907 7
('
guardian
6.
')
888.
899.
49
KifSufeueij;
938.
909.
903.
910. 22; 914. 11. 16, 18; 912. 28. 907 5; ^, 12, 20.
Kvptos ('valid')
/cXjypoj/o/jos
899. 23; 907.4,6; 986; 999.
918.
2 4,
1 8,
xi
16;
919.
2(?); 971;
984; 988.
\{
/'(=
fcoti/o's
980. 896. 33
936. 6, 4 918. . 21, V. 1 6. 933. 25. 891. 14; 905. 5, 12; 907. 17; 911
})
.
4
5
905. 18; 906 10; 908. 37; 909 33; 910. 42; 912. 35; 913. 20; 914. 18; 964. (title) 895. introd. ; 899. introd., 18 ; 902. 18; 904. 10; 922. 14, 16; 923. 7; 925. 3; 931. 3, 10; 933. i, 28; 937. 9; 939. I, 5, 9, 20, 28; 943. 7; Cf. Index II. 995. 998 1001.
;
16.
999.
907.
12.
905. 986. 994.

13, 14
<5/
8 8
995
910. 26; 919. 6; 931. 5; 936. 963. 915. .

921.
6, 1 6.
(?).
5,
.
; ;
897. 6, 9,14; 899. introd., 17,35,36; 901.8; 905.4,17; 913.

;
;
895. 895. 5, 9
918. xi. 3, 13 9 Index VI (). 895. 8.
986
989
991.
Cf.
See Index VIII.
935.
5
6, 1 6.
.
29.
903. 14. 898. 14; 903. 37; 922. 26; 22. 937. iS 936. 42 Cf. 942. 6; 943. I, 2, 5, 9. Index III and Index VI s. v.
{),
900. 993.
912. 25.
934. 6, 988. KocTKiveveiv 910. 33 903. 29
942. 2, 5 966. 935. introd. 932. 6.

;
;
^.
,
37
899. 2; 909. 888. 6. 903. 24, 26.
891. 5; 892.
"^
g.
931.
II.
fp.
'^ vy^l^^"
899. introd., 931. 8 967. 6

;
895. introd. 899. introd., 903. I, 8, 9, 10, 13, 20, 21, 25, 30, 36; 907. 16; 918. ii. 13, iii. 6, 14, V. 17,21; 922. 13; 930. 15; 932. 5; 935. 15; 936. 17, 18, 21; 941. 2, 3, 6, 7, 9; 1002.
21, 27, 30;
1000. 888.
970. 908. 25 988. KpiWij/ 898. 27; 899. 25, 26, 27, 29, 39 Kpvnreiv 903. 16, 18. 903. 34 904. 6 /cr^/ua 898. 14; 909. 16; 999 1003. 908. 25, 20, 3; 938. 2, 4, 5 889. 9
;
j"
900. 1 4. 904. 3, 5, 929.
8, p.
924. 5905. 8; 921.

14-
5,
920. 4 7; 922.
;
6,
929.
^?
929. introd. 936. 3 978.
985
999.
XI.

902. 12. V. 2o; 937. () 902. g.
918.
921. 9.
13.
"
\ivovs
929.
902. I, 1 8. XoytoTT^s 802. 13, 15. 940. 4. See Index VIII. Xo'yos 890. 9 893. 6, 8 895. 8 ; 896. 10; 804. 3; 805. 5; 914. 17; 916. 7, 964; 17, 20; 919. 2, 9, 11; 920. 12; 971; 985; 994; 899. XotTTos 804. 7; 907. 15 918. xi. 12 921. introd. 934. 11. 892. II ; 915. 2; 943. 3, 4, 6, 8 1002. \)(< 992. Xveti/ 907. 28. 930. 4936. 19
Xoytof
; ; ; ;
/ 7.
\6
915. 2, 3 ; 1000-3. 918. . 7 et saep.\ 986; 988.
^ /
(:
peAXeii/
/[iiV GUI'
373
984. 890. 7; 930. 972.
935.
1 2.
899.
8.
; ;
/:tVeii/
903. 33) 36 940. 2 964. 940. 2, 4 986. 905. 19; 911. 14; 913. 13, 6, 23; 918. . 22, iii. 9, xi 8, 16, xiii.
;
19,
7
;
8 ? ' ( (
;
984-6
999. 918.
3)
^'
5> ^
936. 37 934. 3 899. 4^) 43' 47
899. 3^. 906. 9 888. II ; 899. 899. 4

8.
23.
914.
\\ \
:
/zeyas
? '
969. 902. 13 940. 6. 895. 935. 8. 904. 6.

;
916. 7 932. 3
',
918.
12, 24, xiu. 5
988.
1001. 904. 902. 4
909.
2 2.
2.
1000.
939.
2
.
937- 12; 940. 930. 6; 933.
4
939.
8:
; ;
941. 903.
4 9
984. 900. II 903. 31
8.
907.
937. 20.
921.
7
904.
923.
920. 8;
;
.
833.
988
996
1002.
and
'
(!, '.
)
/Lie'Xay
See Index VIII. () 918. . 4 ^^ ^^^
988.
.'
;
984;
(\
See Index VIII. 922. 12. 930. II, 8; 939. 2. 919. 8 936. 9. 936. 936. II.
;
<^
910. 35 907. 24; 910. 21, 34; 986; 988. Cf. Index IX (). 806. 5; 908. 27; 909. 27. 901. II. 893. 6; 895. 9; 898. 32; 902. 8; 910. 2, 31 914. 903. 6 908. 2, 12; 916. 14; 958; 962; 964; 967; 985 988. Cf. Index IV. 803. 32 ; 898. 5 899. 2 888. 909. 4, n, 38 ; 910. 905. 2, 3, 4 17 3; 912. 2; 914. 3; 924. 15; 928. 10; 936. 21, 47; 963; 984; 886. 807 9 885. 985. 801. 7 922. 6, 7, 2, 903. 28; 921. 26; 931. 8; 933. 4, 22. 902. 7 911. 910. , 14, 28, 39, 4^ 22; 913. 7, 912. , 6, 17, 23, 41 918. xi. 2, II, 12, xiii. 18; 977. 913. 910. 29, 42; 912. g, 16, 35
;
,
5
20; 964. 986.
374
INDICES
905 6. 895. introd. 902. 4 913
;
8
/
: /
;
^
'
-?
896. 32 ; 899. 41 933. 23898. 24
904.
915. 2,3, 1001-3. 1000-3. 915. ;
'.
OQ^ 984
3 4
994. 905. 19 ; 908. 39 899. 15, 26; 907. 919. 7 ; 993-5,

941.
8, 9-
910.
7
;
915.
899.
1 1
904.
1001. 896. 1 6, 936. 39

921. 25
17-
nasci 894. 5. 917. 2.
/
roeii/
vo/i;
917.
2.
929. 8. pfot 910. 32 988. 909. 1 6. yi7 939. 20

;
. .
990. 899.
15
vo/ioi
ro/xof
introd.,
918. introd.,
{b).
xi.
5,
See Index IX See Index 902. 17 903. 7.

;
IX
(3).
899 12. 904. 4 911. 907. 896. 3'? 903. 12; 926. 3,' 933. 26; 932; 14; 912. 12 980; 984; 988; 1002. 929. 25; 941. ^ 993. 933. 19; 943. 4 9S5. oti/os 907 24; 985; 992-3. 893. 6, 9 904. 8. 930. . 899. 13; 941. 4, 9 893. 6, 9; 896. 2, 6; 903. 4.5; 918. xi. 6 936. 19 (' 29; 986. 924. 8. o/i(Xe(f 928. 5 916. 14. 7. 20 935. 889. 21. introd.; 995. onrr i ^ ^ 897 II 903. 15; 972 897. II 898. 2 2 90. :iUj a\Jtr. 13, 33; 910. 13; 912.36; 913. 21; 914. """ 996. 6, 19; 939. 6 964; ""'^ 895. 1 6.
\-
;
'.
),
;
'
^
;
/\
;
899. 30, 42; 900. 6; 913. 6; 991. Cf. Index VI (a). 939. 2 0. 939. 6, 23. 940. 7 yoTor 918. ii. I e/saep.; 986; 988. 924. 4. 933. 24. 899 41 906. 6, 7; 908. i8; 929. 5; 937. 8; 938. 6; 939. 3, 23. 908. 5 988.
; ;
' /
. 8
931. 7 921. 23.
936. 910. 892. 7
.
7, 17. 20. (3).
^
972.
922. 20. 939. 26. 900. 5 922. 24, 25 890. 17 903. 23 907. 1 1, 5; 924. 12; 930. 26; 932-4; 936-4^ 932. 8 985. 900. 7 909. 26. 936 6, 8 (?), 15980 899. introd., 17, 39, 42, 47; 935. 16; 938. 6 896. 32. 942. 7 999. 902. II. 986. 893. 4, 5. 8; 897 1 2, 6; 903 8;
; ; ;
;
896.
12, 14.
8{) 916.
918.
ii.
914. 4
996.
.17 901.
6.
See Index IX
7.
13
"
6j V. 20.
888. 4 888. 2, 5
XI.

13;
3
2.
375
(
ore
898.
899.8; 902.17; 903. 34
913. lo; 939. 12.
904.
;
941.
((
912. 27.
942. 4 943. 6. 903. 8 etsaep.; 924. lo 930. 9 936. 17, 19, 21; 937. 22; 939. 7; 941. 3,
; ;
((
(
910. 34 910. 1 5.
939. 902.
20.
7>
7,9
/X17
903.
6.
931. 4.
/
^/
oyj/is
906. oil/ 899. 8, 40; 901. 15; 903. 10; 930. 18; 934.9; 937.5,8; 938.5; 942.3. 902. 3 986. 986. 888. 3 940. 5 941. 7 ; 998-9. 890. 8; 899. 48; 904. 4', 910 25; 914. 6; 942. 4; 943. 4 906. 896. 2 8.
; ;
/
{
918.
14
943.
2.
;('6^ 901.
998.
937.
1 6.
892. 905. 7? 12 904. 4
906.
888.5; 905.
6;
4, 1,
913.
13; 933. 2 1 ; 934. 7rapiO;^Xeti' 965.
;
;
25; 914. 972.
911. 6.
;
', y
898. 31 ' 991.
974; 994.
/ 941.
.
;
900. 6
901.
;
/
/?
(5
930. 1 7, 9> 2 7 928. 13 930. 24 ; 933. 29. 901. 8 ; 915. . 893. 7 903. 8.
;
999.
935.
3
7
907. 21. 895. 21 ; 900. 17 903. 27, 28 904. 4; 907. 6; 908. 3> 33 J 913. 12, 18; 937.24; 941.4,6,7,8; 972; 992-4. 897. ) 899. iiitrod. 997. 904. 6. 903. 5 5? 897. 6 898. 33, 35 899. introd., 20 ; 900. 16 ; 903. , 8, 6, 32 904. 3, 907. 5, 6, g, 10, 11, 13, 5 ; 905. 12, 18, 20, 28 908. 46 ; 910. 22, 38, 42, 56 ; 911. 16; 912. 26,35; 913.11, 24; 914. II, 16; 924. 12; 929. 4, 12, 15, 20; 930. 25 933. 7, 16 ; 934. 15 935. 26 936. 3 937. 14 939. 6, 9, 15, 29 942.
,
;
'^' 988.
899. 13; 903.

925.
2, 3
6;
964; 988.
( ^
7ra/jaSt6oi/at
904. 942. 5
908. 2, 45 908. 36. 930. 21

957. 937.
1
984. 988. 899. 21, 24; 905. 908. 2 924. 15; 925. 3; 935. 2; 936. 2; 937. 900. 5
934. 12
937.
8,
935. 937. 7 921. 9 913. 9
wapayeiv 901.
971.
934. 13; 942.4
910. 2 8. 910. 39) 912. 23, 29.
896. 3 899. itltrod. 907. 7 942. 5
( . (.
21, 26;
902. 1 2. 943. 5, 6, (?) 922. 9 ire/iTrcti' 928. 12 930. 12

;
931.
4.
26
937.
938. 4 936. 25 See Index See
IX
[i).
( '
^.
8.
TrXai/a/

376
INDICES
994.
918. introd.
(5
921. 2. nepiyiyveaOai 913. 12, 921.
1 3,
23
986.
/'
13,
899. 14
981.
902. 12.
921. introd. 981.
See Index 921. 2 0.
IX
().
909.
14
S^
922.
5>
898. 29; 903. 907. 7; 913. 14 893.

921. introd.
.
924. g; 980.
/,
^ ' /
/
;
See noXvs. 903. 6 904. 6. 929. introd. 902. 6; 904, 3, 5;

;
.
3
",
936. II. 898. 8. 920. 3) 937. II.
7,
.
^-^S 7
//^ 986.
937. 904.
941. 3 941. 2.
^
profiteri
/jotl
! . 5 ^ ^
^.
928.
;
928. 6. 938. 5 934. 14 967. 888. 4 ; 893. 6, 9

;
902.
3,
938.
899. 17, 900. 5
35 42, 47
940. 5 See Index VIII. 5|5 905. 14 ; 910. 36 ; 912. 33 909. 33; 988. 895. introd. ; 902. 15 924. 7 925. 7
;
('')
907. 7
933. 3 897. 5; 918.
2.
984(?);
3, 12.
986; 996
8.
915.
({})
935. 21. 899. introd. 908. 37 907. II

;
913. 22.
898. 894. 5
35
891. 12.
^
;
890.
(
;
924. 1 6. 7 898. 8; 899. 1 7, 888. 3; 892. 34, 39> 43> 47> 48; 901. 6; 903. 7, 9; 904. 4 907. 6, 8, 26, 27 909. 26, 30 913. 15, 928. 7, 8, 1 1 929. 6 933. 941. 23 936. 4, 31 937. 4 938. 2, 7 943. 6 963 967 971 990. 3 980. 8, 892.3,9; 895.15; 896. 904. 4', 902. 2, 9, 3; 899. 6; 908. 6; 909. 13 910. 3 911. 5 914. 6; 942.4; 960; 962. Cf. Index VI (). 902. 4, 12. 903. 37 892. II. 889. 6. 888. 4; 898. 7, 21 899. 13; 903. 21 930. 6, 22; 935. 22, 26; 936. 938. 8 941. 9 939. 24. 899. 13; 900. 9; 939. 3
907. 4 896. 37, 39 899. 905. 8; 907. 1 8, 28; 908. 910. 56 912. 24, 22, 24
;
;
6 4
;
;
900. 2; 909.
913. 24
;
918.
. 9,
2i,iii. 5, 9, î
5,'
^7
929.
5 ;
( ^
,
19; 972; 977; 988. 943. 2. 928. 8. 901. 9; 902. 2, 939. 25. 903. 3 999. 899. 7 984.
913.
4
6;
903. 25
,8
896.
928. 4 907. 5 930. 1 1. 888. 3 ; 899. 936. 4, 48 986.

SC.
introd., 26, 38, 48
('')
937.
2.
ij 1 7, 918. 912. 3 903. 6; 904. 7
986.
2,
15
907.
8.
931.
4-
8,
32, 34, 37> 38
XL

;
^
=
?.
:
: / :
^
pis
909. 2 . 903. 2 1 904. 8. 889. 5 898. 22; 899. 44 918. xi. 984. 888. 7,' 889. . 907. 1 8. 903. 3 932. 7 907. 1 3 910. 1 6. See Index VIII. 902. 13; 924. 9 939. 13. 904. 8. 902. 13 (?) 892. 9930. 12; 933. 29* 903. 6.
!
.
3.
. / 60
899. introd. 16,19; 974; 977; 992. 899. 32, 39)46; 921. introd. 980.
896. 21.
7
^
;
377
1
916.
3,
920. 2; 936.
921. 15, I9j 21. 907. 8 etsaep.; 913. 10; 965.
973; 986. 903. 22; 936. 22; 994; 998-9.

918.
985. 1001.
921. 15.
940.
921. 24.
924. 6. 896. 33 907. 24; 908. 27; 909.
941. 3 941. 5. 936. 23.

(?)
936.
6.
6.
2;
910.
g,
(?)
921.
10, 18,
3>
51 55)' 918. iL 9 ^^ ^^.;
905.
966; 974; 986; 988.

922. 8. 922. 6 ; 932. 902. 13(0; 939. 15. 932. 4; 939. 24.
921. 4 910. 9 J 913. II. 910. 6, 54 913. 917. 3 913. 8. 918. . 8, 5.

>
6.
939. 17.
936.
8.
899. 21. 897. 3
904.
5?
.( ;
931.
903. 22. 920. 13986. 940. 2.

932. II. 891. 8; 928. 15; 929. 24; 933. 28; 934. 6; 935. 29; 937. 28; 938. 8; 939. 28.
931.
1
/
,
939. 8; 963. 929. 3 963.

922.
2, 3, 4) 5> 8,
12.
905. 5 936. 40. 902. 7.

936.
2.
>
936.
5;
921. II, 12. 932. 6. 937. 29.
920. 5 938. 3> 6. 936. 20. 928. II. 897. II.

919.
8.
;
. // ;
eVoC
893.
4
9
907.
931.
See Index VIII. oTpaTj;yoy. See Index VIII. 920. 8, 12.

921.
3.
903. 30. 904. 6. 939. 905. 1 8 906. 2, 8. 907. 9, 3 906. 9,' 907. 2; 911. 7; 988;
990.
942. 5
985.
935.
3> 8.
378
888. 3; 904.
4.
INDICES
899.
9,
i6;
902. 8;
' ^ ,
'''
905. 8. 906. ^', 907. 1 7904. 4 903. 2$ 904. 7 985. 909. 8; 913. 24; 934.
]
,
'
/7
' !/
TeiVeiK
//.
See Index 936. 24
IX
{b).
890. 3 928.
918.
.
2.
2, 1 7-
940.
914. 4 921. introd.

;
^'
^ / /
', ?
\//^
918.
900. 13 985 898. 20. 907. 1 6. 929. 12. 896. 34) 899. 899. 21, 994. 903. 3
912.
988.
.
4
929. 23. ev 906. 5 Tewoi/ 888. 1 ; 905. II 907. 2, 7; 930. 8; 986. reXeli/ 899. 9 909. 1 8. 902. II 940. 2. 928. 3 84. reXevr; 902. 4
; ;
892.
3,
19; 909.
\(7
67-/
.
919.
Tews 940.
910. 34 See Index

2.
IX
(6).
908. 9 893. 6, 9 943. 4 940- 2.
/|
8;
900. 12; 939. II. 985. 943. 9 895. 12, 14; 896.15; 903.24; 909.
912.
. 7
3;
;
914. 71
934.5,6; 971;
^'
896. 6. 904. 5 989. 924. . 908. 1 8. 905. 6. 909. 2 1. 920. 9> H 929. 13; 932.
918. introd. 936. 5
980; 985
988.
930. 27; 931. 2. 937. 2 2. 940. 900. 7 902. 903. 4 904. 8, 9. TotoCroi 899. 27
; ; ;
6.
/ ;^ ;(
935.
e/ iai/.
899. introd. 903. 24; 957. 910. 5 986. 896. 6, II, 14; 899.
j
912. 13,
8,
5
25,
4, 09. 29; 28; 931. 15; 941. 2,
899. II. 904. 6. 934. 4 902. .

7
4; 973; 986; 999.
940. 939. 2 2.
916,
Xeyo/xei/os
7,
13. "6;
943.
2, 5-
?!/
/
.
915.
^;(
15-
1002. 904. 6; 907. 889. ; 939. 21, 20. 903. II. 925. 3 904. 7 ; 933. 8 935.
935. 5; 939. 1 7. 899. 5; 908. 24. 967.

921. 13,
r/)07roy
6, 2,
21
929.
936. 7 902. 6, 14; 939. 15 908. 33 938. 2.

;
939.
20.
iKiavos
921.
891.
903. 968. 940. 3 907. 24
3, 6, 8, 12,
3.
975.
XI.
Tvyxaveiv

888.
4,
379
5; 899. 14
904. 9;
902.
9
1 8, 1 9
933. 4. 978.
893. I, 9. 902. 6, 899. 41.
1 4
/?
936. 966. 967.
933. 30
903. 5, 17. 903. I. iya 930. 13; 935. 1 vytaiveiv 935. 8; 936. 901 7
?
/?
902. 3 928. 6. 925. 4 905. 5; 936. 23. 905. 5, 3> 8; 907. 1 8. 889. 21 ; 907. 14; 935.
;
2.
1.
3..
937. 12,
8.
889. 5
925.
2.
85 ?
805
971.
890.5; 891.
9,
?. ^9; 907. 23;
902. 3 922. 19'
/), ^'
931. 17 ; 933. 3, 27; 942. 6; 963. 918. .
918. introd. / ja^/i. vlos 893. 12; 894. 8; 902. 2; 903. 4; 904. 7 ; 909. 8 ; 913. 5,21; 914. 3, 5, 20; 924. 15; 930. 30; 935. introd.; 939. 22; 941. 2, 3; 984; 989;
922.
917.
9j 2.
21.
996.
virayopfveiv
;
;
899. 4
943.
4,
910. 12, 977.

;
3,
913. 13
904.
924.
3, 4, 5
g.
!
5.
Index
VTTT/peTeii'
() .
II
;
907. 2. 900. 9j 7 899. 8 905. 1 6 910. 7, 37 911 912. 34; 913. g; 914. 15; 933. 17 986.
;
;
990. 902. 5; 907. 25; 923. 940. 6 984 998.

; ;
.
908.
1 7
931. 6
933. 25.
;
905. 9
924.
;
.
892. 3
;
See Index
III.
999.
"
Cf.
890. 6
;
891. 9
III.
909.13; 928.2; 929.2; 931.2; 932.

934. 2 935. 2 936. 2 ; 937. 2 ; ; 938. 939.2; 963-4; 987; 973-4.
;
97.
6.
1 6.
889.
!
?
//^
996 ; 999. 929. 5 899. 50; 916. 1 8. 897. 8 ; 900. 6, 899. introd.
911. 6.
2 5-
8.
/ .
;^
4
933.
989. 1003.
17.
;^936.
See Index
IX
;
(3).
^^; 914.
936.
941. 5 xopty 939. 6 ; 941. 6
963.
8.
/
8.
898. 35
'
922. 21.
914.
1 6.
899. 14; 934. 13. 895. 12, 14
(59 988.
902. 904.
8.
5
911. 8.
898. 27 904. 3 899. 19, 35 > 907. 898. 1 3

ZoTfpos 936. 45
(
901.
943.
(
2.
934.
995. XfipoTovelv 888.
918. introd.
988. 918. V. 1 6. Xêv 901. 5 929. 9, 3
904.
2.
38
910. II, 52.
INDICES
940.
995.
:
^
905. 5; 914.
896. 5
g,
995.
Xo'ipos
932. 901. 5,
918.
. ,
.
;
'
898. 32
12, 13908. 28.
908. 25 938. 3 ('mound') 985. 899. 25; 900. 2, 6,
909. 15; 985. 900. 8, 890. 8; 909. 2 1. 907. 8, 13; 985; 998. 898. 31 909. 6; 932.
.
;
988.
8;
930. 3;
/^ 986.
903. 33 896. II.
972. Xpe'os 914. 17. 902. 9

Xpz/'Cei.'
914.
896. 9 ; 937. 23. 890. 3 908. 964; 977. 900. 7

>
/^
7
;
914. 8.
6. 7
;
909.
6,
II
936. 893.
17
1 6,
901. 5
;
938. 6
926. 5 ; 927. 4 935. 939. 27 942. , ;

; ;
912.
6. 1 6, 9> ^
2, 4-
907.
911.
889.
937. 2 76; 907. 23; 909. 23; 911. 10 912. 8, 22; 936. 52; 937. 6; 938. .
910. 891. 12
7
;
1 2.
;
904.
8;
893. 3; 896. 29; 897. 8; 908. 2 2 910. 8 923. 4', 930. 933. 17; 934. 8; 939. 5
; ;
XII.
INDEX OF PASSAGES DISCUSSED.

(a)
Authors.
XII.
INDEX OF PASSAGES DISCUSSED
381
{b)
Papyri, Inscriptions, &c.
Plate
im^
IN
-.
"
fc
5 3
V<-
"^f-
w> ^ C h >
';
4,-;
\^*
<
fc4M|
;'
-^
t.
^
No. 849
r^c/o
"
.t^,
^b:Oj.i*'r-l
#'v;^'i;u
k^
../:,,
'
J?v^
'
.'
^^
No. 850
ri'c/o
Plate
II
A-'-
fn r-
,,,,_^>V5riT>6>J/74
f
No. 852.
Fr.
I,
Cols,
ii-iii
^t"
Plate
III
(r
'J,
^>
->
^^^/^^^^^'^
I
No. 852.
Fr. 60, Cols, i-ii
Plate IV
- \<^
i
^'k^
vHlfH
iVjî^-ri^^/*...,
vffCf^
^-<i<--
^^^ 2
e^tj'h V iiHNii tM-n^Yi'tH ^
M^
AM
.i/rî
?AJ+< vi-T'i/W-
yi<!?-f
î^.^t.MiAMlu.4
V.
\^
,1
%f-""Wiiimwi7
No. 853.
Cols, xvi-xvii
,C*N3t?Iiii',
NiV.
ji^-
No. 871
*-1j5^-
1-. iiv'..
iiJi? S'^*
77;
"^.
...
........
,^^
n:
qq
^-^r-/^
Plate VI
-""^
-s^rv
*-^7:
TT ~
J-
i^"^^^
.v.^
m
-iV
*- - ^ \* ^
/^
:XJ^
-?&=^*-5;
No. 894
-^_î
.[
.1
\
AKj
j;>.
/--
1'
;^
.w
"^liSL
No. 847 ycdo
EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND

GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH.
'THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND,
in
which has conducted Archaeological research
Egypt
since
1882, in 1897 started a special department, called the Graeco-Roman
Branchy for
the
discovery
and
publication of remains
of
classical
antiquity
and
early
Christianity in Egypt.
The Graeco-Roman Branch

Dr. Hunt.
issues
annual volumes, each of ahottt 250 quarto pages, with
facsimile plates of the more important papyri, under the editorship of Prof.
Grenfell and
A
life
subscription
of One Guinea
to the
to
the
Graeco-Roman Branch
entitles subscribers to the

-,2^^
annual volume, and also

membership.
annual Archaeological Report.
donation of
constitutes
may be sent to the Honorary Treasurersfor England, Mr. H. A. Grueber, British Museum ; andfor America, Mr. E. R. Warren, Pierce Building,
Subscriptions
Copley Square, Boston.
PUBLICATIONS OF THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND.
MEMOIRS OF THE FUND.

I.
THE STORE CITY OF PITHOM AND THE ROUTE OF THE EXODUS.

For 1883-4.
Edition^
By Edouard Naville.
Thirteen Plates and Plans.
{^Fourth
and Revised
25^.
II.
TANIS,
Part I. For 1884-5. and two Plans. {Second Edition.^
By W. M. Flinders
255.
Petrie.
Eighteen Plates
III.
NAUKRATIS,
Part
I.
For
Chapters by Cecil Smith, Ernest A. and Plans. {Second Edition.) 25J.
1885-6. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. With Gardner, and Barclay V. Head. Forty-four Plates
IV.
GOSHEN AND THE SHRINE OF SAFT-EL-HENNEH.

By Edouard Naville.
Eleven Plates and Plans.
{Second Edition.)
2c^s.
' ;
For
1886-7.
V. TANIS, Part
II including (The Biblical Tahpanhes ') and TELL NEBESHEH. For 1887-8. By W. M. Flinders Petrie, F. Ll. Griffith, and A. S. Murray. Fifty-one Plates and Plans. 25J.
TELL DEFENNEH
VI.
NAUKRATIS,
Griffith.
Antiquities of
Part
II,
For 1888-9.
25^.
By Ernest A. Gardner and
F. Ll.
Twenty-four Plates and Plans.
VIL
VIII.
THE CITY OF ONIAS AND THE MOUND OF THE

Extra Tell-el-Yahiidiyeh. F. Ll. Griffith. Twenty-six Plates and Plans.
JEW.
Plates
The
and
An
Volume.
25^.
By Edouard Naville and

Fifty-four
BUBASTIS.
Plans.
2 5 J.
For
1889-90.
By Edouard Naville.
IX,
TWO HIEROGLYPHIC
Containing
PAPYRI FROM TANIS, THE SIGN PAPYRUS (a Syllabary). By F.

(an Almanac). {Out ofprint.)
GEOGRAPHICAL PAPYRUS
Remarks by Heinrich Brugsch.
Exira Volume. Griffith. THE By W. M, Flinders Petrie, With

Ll.
II
X.
THE FESTIVAL HALL OF OSORKON

By Edouard Naville.
Plates.
(BUBASTIS),
For 1890-1.
Eighteen
F. Ll.
Thirty-nine Plates.
255.
XL AHNAS EL MEDINEH.
And
Griffith.
For 189 1-2.
By Edouard Naville.
By
J. J.
THE TOMB OF PAHERI AT EL KAB.

Plates,
255.
Tylor and
Ten
XII.
XIII.
DEIR EL BAHARI,
Fifteen Plates and Plans.
Introductory.
25^.
For
1893-4.
Royal Royal
1892-3.
By Edouard Naville.
Plates Plates
DEIR EL BAHARI,
I-XXIV
Part
Part
I.
For
By Edouard Naville.
folio.
(three coloured) with Description.

11.
30J,
XIV.
DEIR EL BAHARI,
XXV-LV
other Plates.
25^.
For 1894-5.
By Edouard Naville.
30J,
(two coloured) with Description.
folio.
XV. DESHASHEH.
XVI.
For 1895-6,
Part IIL
By W. M, Flinders
For 1896-7.
Royal
loi.)
Petrie.
Photogravure and
Plates
DEIR EL BAHARI,
LVI-LXXXVI
2Si.
By Edouard Naville.
folio.
(two coloured) with Description,
30J.
XVn. DENDEREH.
XVIII.
For 1897-8.
By W. M. Flinders
Forty Plates.
Petrie.
Thirty-eight Plates.
(Extra Plates of Inscriptions,
ROYAL TOMBS OF THE FIRST DYNASTY,

Flinders Petrie.
Sixty-eight Plates.
25J,
For 1898-9,
By W, M.
XIX.
DEIR EL BAHARI,
Plates
Part
IV.
For 1899-1900,
Volume.
By Edouard Naville.
Royal
folio.
LXXXVII-CXVIII
(
(two coloured) with Description,
30i.
XX. DIOSPOLIS PARVA.

Forty-nine Plates.
An Extra
By W, M. Flinders Petrie.
Out ofprint ^
XXI.
XXII.
XXIII.
THE ROYAL TOMBS OF THE EARLIEST DYNASTIES,

1900-1.
By
ABYDOS,
Plates.
M. Flinders Petrie. For 1 901-2. Part I.

\V.
Part II. For Sixty -three Plates. 25^. (Thirty-five extra Plates, iCi.)
By W.
IM.
Flinders Petrie.
Eighty-one
25^.
EL AMRAH AND ABYDOS. An Extra

A. C. Mace, and F. Ll. Griffith.
Volume.
255-.
By D. Randall-MacIver,
Sixty-four
Sixty Plates.
XXIV. ABYDOS,
Plates.
Part
II.
For 1902-3.
By W.
INI.
Flinders Petrie.
2^3.
XXV. ABYDOS,
An Part III. and A. E. P. Weigall, &c.
Extra
Volume.
By
255.
C. T. Currelly, E. R.
Ayrton,
Sixty-one Plates.
XXVI. EHNASYA. For 1903-4. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Forty -three Plates. 25J. (ROMAN EHNASYA. Thirty-two extra Plates. los.) XXVII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part V. For 1904-5. By Edguard Naville. Plates
CXIX-CL
XXVIII.
Avith Description.
Royal
folio.
j,os.
THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEMPLE AT DEIR EL BAHARI.

For 1905-6.
(one coloured) with Description.
Part
I.
XXIX. DEIR EL CLI to CLXXIY
By Edouard Naville and H. R. Hall. Thirty-one Plates. 25^. BAHARI, Part VI. For 1906-7. By Edouard Naville. Plates
Royal
folio.
30J.
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY.
Edited by F. Ll. Griffith.
I.
BENI HASx\N,
by G.
W.
For 1 890-1. By Percy E. Newberry. Part I. Eraser. Forty-nine Plates (four coloured). 25J.
Part
II.
With Plans
II.
BENI HASAN,
For
89 1-2. By Percy E. Newberry. With Appendix,

Thirty-seven Plates (two coloured).
25J.
Plans, and Measurements by G.
W, Eraser.
III.
EL BERSHEH,
Part
L
255.
For 1892-3.
By Percy Newberry. By
Thirty-four
Plates (two coloured' .
IV.
EL BERSHEH,
BENI HASAN,
For 1893-4. Part II. Newberry. With Appendix by G. W. Eraser.
F. Ll. Griffith and Percy E. Twenty-three Plates (two coloured). 2-.s.
V.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
For 1894-.5. By F. Ll. Griffith. Part III. and manufacture, &c., of Flint Knives.) Ten coloured Plates. 25J.
For 1895-6.
(Hierogl)-phs.
HIEROGLYPHS FROM THE COLLECTIONS OF THE EGYPT

EXPLORATION FUND.
BENI HASAN,
Part IV.
For 1896-7.
By F.Ll. Griffith. Nine coloured Plates. 25J. By F. Ll. Griffith. (Illustrating

25J.
beasts and birds, arts, crafts, &c.)
Twenty-seven Plates (twenty-one coloured^.
THE
THE
MASTABA
Part
I.
OF OF
PTAHHETEP
25J.
AND AKHETHETEP AT
F. Ll.
SAQQAREH,
IX.
For 1897-8.
By N. DE G. Davies and
Griffith.
Thirty-
one Plates (three coloured).
MASTABA
Part
II.
PTAHHETEP
SAID.
AND
AKHETHETEP AT
Thirty-
SAQQAREH,
five Plates.
For 1898-9.
By N. de G. Davies and F.Ll. Griffith.
255.
X.
XI.
XII.
XIII.
THE ROCK TOMBS OF SHEIKH

Davies.
Thirty-five Plates.
25^.
For 1899-1900.
Part
25^.
By N. de G.
By
THE ROCK TOMBS OF DEIR EL

N. DE G. Davies.
Twenty-seven Plates
GEBRA\VI,
For 1900-1.
(.two coloured).
DEIR EL GEBRAWI,
Plates (two coloured).
Part IL
For 1901-2.
Part
By N. de G. D.wies.
Thirty
25^.
THE ROCK TOMBS OF EL AMARNA,

Davies.
Forty-one Plates.
Forty-seven Plates.
25^.
L For 1902-3. ByN. deG.

For 1903-4
For 1904-5. For
1
XIV.

D.wies.
255.
PartlL
By N de G.
By N. de G. By N. de G. By N. de G.
XV.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
THE ROCK TOMBS OF EL AMARNA, Part III.

Davies. Davies.
Forty Plates.
25^.
THE ROCK TOMBS OF EL AMARNA, Part IV.

Forty-five Plates.
25J-.
905-6.

D.wies.
Forty-four Plates.
25J.
Part V.
For 1906-7.

N. de G. Davies.
Forty-four Plates.
2~s.
Part VI.
For 1907-8.
By
CC
GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH.
I.
THE OXYRHYNCHUS
and A.
S.
PAPYRI,
PAPYRI,
Part
255.
I.
For 1897-8. For 1898-9.
By
B. P.
Grenfell
Grenfell
Hunt.
Eight Collotype Plates. Eight Collotype Plates.
II.
THE OXYRHYNCHUS
and A.
S.
Part
25J.
II.
By
B. P.
Hunt.
III.
PAPYRI. For 1899-1900. By B. P. Grenfell, Hunt, and D. G. Hogarth. Eighteen Plates. 2 55. IV. THE TEBTUNIS PAPYRI. Double Volume for 1900-1 and 1901-2. By B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and J. G. S.myly. Nine Collotype Plates, for sale.) V. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part III. For 1902-3. By B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 255.
A. S.
FAYUM TOWNS AND THEIR
{^
VI.
VII.
THE OXYRHYNCHUS
and A.
B. P.
S.
PAPYRI,
Part
I.
Part IV.
25J.
For 1903-4.
for
45J.
By
B. P.
Grenfell
Hunt.
Eight Collotype Plates.

A. S.
THE HIBEH
and A.
S.
PAPYRI,
Double Volume
Plates.
1904-5 and 1905-6.
By
Grenfell and
Hunt.
Hunt.
Hunt.
Ten Collotype
Part V.
25^.
VIII.
THE OXYRHYNCHUS
THE OXYRHYNCHUS
and A.
S.
PAPYRI,
PAPYRI,
For 1906-7. For 1907-8. For 1908-9.
By
By
B. P.
B. P.
Grenfell
Grenfell
Seven Collotype Plates.
IX.
Part VI.
25J.
With
six Collotype Plates.
X.
THE OXYRHYNCHUS
PAPYRI,
Part VII.
{hi preparation)
ANNUAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL REPORTS.

(Yearly Summaries by F. G.
Kenyon, W.
For
1
E. Crum, and the Officers of the Society, with Maps.) Edited by F. Ll. Griffith.
THE
SEASON'S WORK.
890-1.
By Edguard Naville, Percy E. Newberry, and

G.
G. W. Eraser. 2s. 6d. For 1892-3 and 1893-4. 2s. dd. each. 1894-5. IS. 6d. Containing Report (with Plans) of Mr. D.
Alexandria.
Hogarth's Excavations
,,
1895-6. 1896-7. 1897-8.
3J.
2s.6d.
2j.
With Illustrated Article on the Transport of Obelisks by Edguard Naville. ^Yith Articles on Oxyrhynchus and its Papyri by B. P. Grenfell, and a Thucydides
With
6d.
,,
1898-9. 2s. 1899-1900.
Papyrus from Oxyrhynchus by A. S. Hunt. Illustrated Article on Excavations at Hierakonpolis by W. M. Flinders Petrie. 6d. With Article on the Position of Lake Moeris by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. 2s. 6d. With Article on Knossos in its Egyptian Relations by A. J. Evans.
2s.
And
eight successive years,
6d. each.
SPECIAL PUBLICATIONS.
:
'Sayings of
2s.
Our
Lord,' from an Early Greek Papyrus.
By
B. P.
Grenfell
and A.
S.
Hunt.
(with Collotypes) and 6d. net.
NEW
SAYINGS OF JESUS AND FRAGMENT OF A LOST GOSPEL.

Grenfell and
is. net.
By
S.
B. P.
A.
S.
Hunt.
js. net.
FRAGMENT OF AN UNCANONICAL GOSPEL.

Hunt.
By
B. P.
Grenfell and A.
ATLAS OF ANCIENT EGYPT. With Letterpress and GUIDE TO THE TEMPLE OF DEIR EL BAHARL
COPTIC OSTRACA.
Slides
Index.
With Plan.
{Out of print) {Out of print)

E.C.
By W. E. Crum.
ioj. 6d. net.

Street,
from Ftmd Photographs may be obtained through Messrs. Newton 6^ Co., 3 Fleet and Fnnts from Mr. R. C. Murray, 37 Dartmouth Park Hill, N.W.
Offices of the
37
Egypt Exploratioa Fund:
GREAT RUSSELL STREET, LONDON, W.C, and PIERCE BUILDING, COPLEY SQUARE, BOSTON, MASS., U.S.A.
Agents
BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON STREET, NEW BOND STREET, W. KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & Co., DRYDEN HOUSE, GERRARD STREET, W. ASHER & Co., 13 BEDFORD STREET, COVENT GARDEN, W.C, and 56 UNTER DEN LINDEN, BERLIN. HENRY FROWDE, AMEN CORNER, EC, and 29-35 WEST 32ND STREET, NEW YORK.
BRIGHAM YOUNG UNIVERSITY
3 1197 22884 0119
-^

Grenfell, Hunt (Eds.) - The Oxyrhynchus Papyri. 1898. Volume 06.

Caricato da

Informazioni sul documento

Titolo originale

Copyright

Formati disponibili

Condividi questo documento

Condividi o incorpora il documento

Opzioni di condivisione

Hai trovato utile questo documento?

Questo contenuto è inappropriato?

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

Grenfell, Hunt (Eds.) - The Oxyrhynchus Papyri. 1898. Volume 06.

Caricato da

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

LIBRARY

EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND

EDITED WITH TRANSLATIONS AND NOTES

THE Offices of the EGYPT

containing the Hypsipyle of Euripides (852) and the

new commentary find of literary MSS.

for the first time

without the support of the late

but for 852 and 853 we have

obtaining the generous aid of Professors U. von

who have very

furthered the reconstruction of those texts, while Mr. Gilbert

here offer our sincerest thanks.

University Press, whose care, in this book as in

Table of Papyri Note on the Method of Publication and List

213 221 243 269

(/) Accounts (920-922) (^) Prayers (923-925)

Collations of Homeric Fragments (944-956)

Miscellaneous Documents (957-1006)

852 (Euripides, Hypsipyle) 853 (Commentary on Thuc.

Consuls, Eras, and Indictions

Months and Days Personal Names

Taxes General Index of Greek and Latin Words

848 852 852 853

Fr. 60, Cols, i-ii

871 and 884 recto 847 recto and 894

.... .... .... ....

Revelation xvi (Plate 1)

Acts of Peter (Plate Acts of John (Plate

Scholia on Aristophanes' Acharnians Epitome of Herodotus Oration against Demosthenes

Prose Fragments (Plate

Latin Fragments (Plate V)

ApoUonius Rhodius, Argonautica III

Demosthenes, In Aristogitonem Demosthenes, In Aristocratem

Edict of a Praefect and Petition

Edict of Diocletian and Petition

Appointment of a Superintendent of Works

Accusation against a Husband

905. 906. 907. 908.

Deed of Divorce Will of Hermogenes

Contract between Eutheniarchs

Lease of a House Lease of a Cellar

Acknowledgement of a Debt Receipt for Lead and Tin

Advance of Dues on a Freight Account of Food

NOTE ON THE METHOD OF PUBLICATION AND

extant authors, the originals are reproduced

except for division of words, names, expansion of abbreviations, and supplements of

Additions or corrections by the same hand as the body of the text

are in small thin type, those

documents, including the magical text

Iota adscript has been printed

so written, otherwise iota sub-

practically those adopted

The Amherst Papyri

(Greek), Vols. I-II,

B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and

Grenfell and A. S. Hunt.

Griechische Ostraka, by U. Wilcken.

The book was

lection signs occur

are used, but

THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI

0 the article before